FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

[center][b]***************************************

[u]A NEW DAWN – THE COMPLETE STORY[/u]

***************************************[/b][/center]

The first two days of the journey up the mountains was full of nerves and suspicion, we didn't dare to stop and rest lest a pack of wolves would catch up to us. We were tired, hungry and running on empty. Aceh stayed behind while we travelled for another couple of hours up the mountain, we stopped and waited for him, we used the last of our food to make a decent meal. The mountain air was already cold but the further we travelled up the narrow mountain roads the colder it got, just a couple hundred feet above us the rocky slopes were white with snow, and according to Eric we were going to be much higher by the time we reached Zangar*.

“Is Aceh going to be okay?” Cody asked with a worried tone as he looked back down the mountain path we had travelled. His ears were flat against his head in worry, occasionally perking when he thought he heard a noise.

“He'll be fine!” Michael assured him.

“Yeah! We all know that Aceh can handle himself, it will take more than a pack of wolves to take him down!” A sharp elbow from Michael made Jason continue his statement after a moment of fast thinking. “But... uh... I'm sure he'll be back with word that we're not being followed!”

“You should eat Cody, you won't be helping Aceh if you get weak from not eating.” Eric said as he handed Cody a bowl of some stew he had just finished preparing. Cody hesitated before taking it and silently began to eat his stew, his ears still flat in worry.

I sat next to Cody and watched him, it made me feel bad seeing him that worried, but then again he was probably that sick with worry when I was unconscious in Rengilar*. Cody's biggest fault was how much he cares for his friends.

Eric finished handing out the stew to everyone and we all ate in silence, keeping an eye out for Aceh or potentially a pack of wolves hunting us down. After four hours it was getting dark and the temperature was dropping rapidly. We busied ourselves with finding every available scrap of cloth we could find and strapped them to the Fooshnar* that pulled our wagons. As we travelled further up the mountains it would only get colder and like me the Fooshnar* weren't particularly fond of the cold.

As the sun set between the peaks of the mountains Cody stood watching the road, looking on with a pain expression as he waited for Aceh to return. He had stayed behind to find out if the wolves were in fact following us, if he wasn't back by sunrise we were to go on without him, a thought that was becoming more an more real as the minutes ticked by. I had my doubts that Aceh would be taken down by the wolves, but he would sacrifice himself to stop them getting to us. That was just who Aceh was, loyal and fierce, a good friend. Trying to imagine my life without him was painful to think about, I was beginning to understand what Cody was going through, but he had known Aceh for years in comparison to the mere months that I had known him. Life without Aceh, life without any one of my friends was a thought I didn't want to linger on. I had spent most of my life without friends and family but now that I had it, if I was to go back to my old life, I don't know if I could bear it.

I walked up to Cody and put my arm round his shoulders, he leaned into me and let out a quiet whimper. We stood there until the sun completely disappeared and the darkness of night washed over us, staring down the dark road hoping that our friend would appear any minute, but he never did. I carried Cody back to the wagons and curled up on the sleeping mat with him to keep him warm, a thin blanket to pull over us since everything else had been used to keep the Fooshnar* warm over the next few days. I listened to Cody's steady breathing and slowly drifted off to sleep, knowing that this would be one of the last chance's I was going to get a decent nights sleep for the next while.

[center]************[/center]

“Cody?” I mumbled as I roused from my sleep, Cody wasn't next to me, where was I? I looked round and after a few moments my eyes adjusted to the darkness. I wasn't in the wagon, I was laying in the middle of the mountain road, alone and no sign of the wagons or my friends. “Cody? Eric?” I began to panic, my heart pounding hard in my chest as I looked up and down the road, unable to see very far due to the darkness. A cold wind washed over me and I shivered. “Michael, Jason?” I cold barely keep a whimper from my voice. “Aceh?” My voice broke. Where was everyone?

I got back onto my foot-paws and began to run up the mountain trail, the way we had been heading, I ran for what seemed like hours. The physical exertion the only thing stopping me from breaking down. I staggered to a stop, my lungs burning and my eyes streaming with tears. I looked up to the moon as it appeared from behind the clouds, illuminating the mountains. I would have considered it a beautiful moment if it wasn't for the circumstances. I let out a stifled sob and from that point the dam broke, I couldn't hold it in any more, I cried my heart out. I had been abandoned, the furs I had considered family had left me behind. Had I finally proven to be too much hassle to keep around?

“You've caused nothing but trouble since we picked you up!” I looked up and saw Eric standing there, his eyes glowing red as he pointed his talon at me accusingly.

“You forced us to run!” Michael yelled from my right.

“You tried to kill us!” Jason yelled from my left.

“We would have been better off without you!” Cody snarled appearing next to Eric. All of their eyes glowing a fiery red. I looked up and the moon had changed from its usual pale white to a fiery red eye hanging high in the sky. The eye stared down at me, the mountains faded away into darkness. My friends images also melted away until I was standing in a dark void with that single eye staring at me. Those eyes had haunted my dreams now for weeks, invading my dreams and changing them into nightmares. What ever those eyes were they unnerved me, sparking off a primal fear deep within me, but I couldn't run from a dream any more than I could fight it; I was helpless.

I watched as a second eye opened, staring down at me with unbridled rage. I back stepped but my paws found nothing to purchase, I started to fall. I let out a silent scream, my arms flailing, trying to grab hold of something; anything. My eyes never leaving the two blood red eyes that stared down at me.

[center]************[/center]

I jumped awake, I was welcomed with the sight of Cody still sleeping soundly next to me, his slow and steady breathing helping me to steady my own. That dream was different from the others, they were normally violent, but it was no less disturbing. What the hell were these nightmares? What ever they were they were beginning to take their toll on me, weeks of disturbed sleep were beginning to catch up with me and they were becoming more and more frequent. I needed to clear my head as I wasn't going to fall asleep any time soon. I carefully separated myself from Cody and climbed out of the wagon.

“Hey buddy!” I turned to see Jason sitting by a roaring fire, wearing a thick fur coat to keep him warm. “Can't sleep?” I shook my head and took a seat on a large stone across from him. I looked up to the sky and saw that there was a full moon, it reminded me of my dream and how everyone called me a hassle and a nuisance. “Something wrong?”

“No, just thinking.” I replied with a shake of my head. “No sign of Aceh?”

“Naw, but don't worry bout him, if anyone can take of themselves it's that pussy cat!” I chuckled at the pussy cat reference.

“You'd better not let Aceh hear you call him a pussy cat!” I grinned.

“I won't tell him if you don't.” He chuckled using a stick to prod the fire, the embers floating up into the dark night sky. “It's not like he's standing behind me or nuthin'.”

I cast a casual glance behind Jason and saw a pair of ice blue eyes shimmering in the darkness. I slowly rose to my foot-paws and grabbed my knife. Jason noticed my reaction and jumped up and spun round, brandishing his stick like a weapon, the tip of it glowing hot from the fire. We both waited for our assailant to reveal themselves. They slowly stepped forward, I held my breath and unsheathed my knife, the shadowy figure finally stepped into the light of the fire. I let out a sigh of relief as Aceh stepped out of the darkness.

“Geez... don't do that to me!” Jason sighed. “You scared the shit outta me!”

“Pussy cat?” Aceh growled and furrowed his brow, his gaze fixed on Jason. Jason snickered nervously and back stepped a few paces, his hooves clopping loudly on the hard ground beneath him. After a few tense moments Aceh relaxed his glare and took a seat at the fire.

“So any sign of the wolves?” I asked.

“Safe for now.” He replied while warming him paws from the heat of the fire. “We keep going up the mountain, best to rest now.”

“Well if you're giving the all clear then I'm gonna go to bed. Night guys!” Jason waved as he headed to the wagon that he and Michael shared.

I took my seat again and watched Aceh in silence, the silence of the night broken only by the crackling of the fire and the deep purr emanating from Aceh. It was the first time I could remember hearing him purr, he lifted his foot-paws so that his paw pads were directly exposed to the heat of the fire and he shut his eyes in a moment of pleasure. I can only imagine how cold he was after trekking up the mountain road in the cold darkness. I looked upwards at the starry sky, the moon hidden by a cloud, memories of my earlier dream came back to me. Where would everyone be now if I had never encountered them? In some tavern somewhere celebrating another day of good trades back in Zangar*? Was I really worth all the trouble that I had caused them?

“Don't worry.” Aceh grumbled, cracking one eye open to look at me. “Everything will be fine.”

“How can you say that?” I exclaimed. “You are all running for your lives because of me! If you hadn't found me then you'd probably be in a warm tavern somewhere drinking, happy!”

“This not your fault.”

“Yes it is! You were forced to run from Zangar* because I couldn't control myself! We got caught up in this fight with the wolves because of that! And then I lost control and tried to kill you!” I cried. “How can you say this is not my fault!?”

“Did you know the wolves would attack?”

“No!”

“Did you want to kill me?”

“NO!!” I screamed defieantly

“Then it was not your fault.” Aceh was over simplifying the matter and it was frustrating me no end, why wouldn't he just admit this was all my fault?

“But it is!”

Aceh stood and walked round to stand in front of me. He knelt and grasped my shoulder in a firm grip while staring into my eyes, his pale blue eyes capturing mine so I couldn't look away, it felt like he was staring into my soul.

“No one blames you. Is not your fault. We made choice to help you. We made choice to let you stay with us.” Aceh's tone was low and steady, his words echoing in my mind. “We stand by choices we made.”

“He's right you know.” I turned to see Eric, Cody, Michael and Jason. I must have woken them when I raised my voice. Eric stepped forward and took a seat on the rock next to me. “All of our actions have consequences and we must live by them, maybe our lives would be slightly easier if we had never found you that night.” I felt a stab of pain as Eric admitted to the fact that I knew was true in my heart. “But, if we hadn't found you then we never would have had the pleasure of your company, and we would have one less friend in this world, and let me tell you this. Friends are the greatest treasure this world has to offer.” I looked into Eric's eyes and knew that he was sincere in his words. “We would not trade your friendship for the chance of an easier life.”

“Thank you.” My words were no more than a whisper I was so overcome with emotion, I was on the verge of tears. I felt three more paws come to rest on my back as everyone smiled down at me, I couldn't hold it back any longer, I cried. I cried long and hard, all the pent up stress and emotion from the past weeks poured out of me. Roses death, the nightmares, my losing control and all my guilt about the deaths I had caused; I cried for all of them. I cried until I had no tears left.

[center]************[/center]

The next day we left at the break of dawn, I felt lighter, like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. The sun was bright but I was far from warm. The chilling wind seemed to suck the warmth from my body and at about midday we noticed that there was a thin layer of snow on the road and rocks as we continued to climb higher and higher. Everyone seemed to have some warm clothing to wear except me, I grabbed my blanket, one of the few that weren't strapped to the fooshnar*, in an attempt to keep warm. From this point on we couldn't stop moving, if we stopped then the Fooshnar* would freeze to death and us shortly after. By late afternoon I had retreated to the confines of the wagon to stay out of the wind.

As night began to fall Eric and Cody piled into the wagon with me and we huddled together to try and stay warm. Michael, Jason and Aceh stayed up to guide the Fooshnar* along the mountain paths, by this point the snow was at least ankle deep and the wind was getting colder and stronger. I was so hungry, but we had no food left. I was so cold but we couldn't stop to light a fire. Even here within the confines of the wagon I could clearly see my breath, and it was only going to get worse before the end.

I awoke with Eric and Cody laying a top me, they were the only source of heat, my foot-paws and arms felt like ice. I had never been so cold before in my life, the heat emanating from Cody and Eric felt so hot that I thought I was on fire, but the stinging pain of the cold in my extremities made me not want to move, it was likely that that burning heat was the only thing keeping me alive at this point. I felt tired, I knew it wasn't a good idea to fall asleep but I couldn't resist.

[center]************[/center]

My eyes flickered open and I heard a pleased squeak to my right, it was Cody, his tail was wagging behind him as he loomed over me.

“You're awake!”

“So cold!” I complained, my entire body felt numb. I huddled under my blanket and clung to it for dear life, I had to try and keep as much warmth as possible.

“Here, drink this!” Eric handed me a wooden mug. I sniffed at it's contents and recoiled at the strong smell of alcohol. I downed it quickly, not liking the taste in the slightest. I felt a surge of warmth explode outwards from my stomach, but it did little more than stave off the cold. The day was spent in relative silence, we were all so miserable with the cold, especially me. I felt sorry for the others out there in the elements. But they had warm clothes and fur, I had scales and a thin blanket, I wouldn't last long out there. I looked at Cody who was shivering violently under his blanket, I sighed, I hated seeing him like that. I took my blanket and threw it over him.

“Malakye... no, you need this!” Cody squeaked.

“I'll be okay.” I lied. I could already feel the cold biting further into my muscles. I felt the cold grasp of fatigue grab me again, I shouldn't fall asleep, there was chance I may not wake up again. I fought against the urge to sleep, forcing my eyes to stay open, but eventually it was a fight I lost.

[center]************[/center]

“Malakye!” I heard my name and began to rouse, becoming aware that someone was shaking me. “Malakye! Malakye!”

“Ugh... I'm up!” I groaned and tried to sit up. I felt so cold, I could barely remember what it felt like to be warm, it seemed like an eternity had passed since I felt warmths comfort. Cody knelt next to me, it was becoming a habit of his, or mine, to fall unconscious and to wake up with him looking worried. I sat up and began to rub my arms, my breath visible in front of me. I had my blanket back, as well as Cody's. I pulled it up to my neck, and shivered.

“Here take this.” Eric said as he reached over and handed me a mug of alcohol. I swallowed it , nearly choking as it burned my throat, I could feel a slight warmth spreading through my body.

“We're nearly there!” Cody said excitedly.

“We can see the gates just ahead, we should be there in a couple of minutes. If we are lucky then there are folks living there who will be willing to allow us food and shelter, even if their not there we should still be able to find some shelter in the caves.”

“What if we're unlucky?” I asked, ever the pessimist.

“Then who ever is there will turn us away. In that case we die.” Eric replied, his answer sending a cold stab of fear into my chest,

Soon we stopped and Eric headed out, Cody and I watched as he approached the tall wooden gates which barred our path. After a while they slowly creaked open and three dragons stepped out, two of them wearing outfits made of brown fur and carried spears. The other wore a white tunic with a white fur cloak, from the manner of his clothes he seemed to be someone of importance. As he spoke to Eric I looked at him more closely, he carried himself like a warrior but unlike the other dragons carried no visible weapons. He didn't seem to pleased by our presence.

I peered at the dragon clad in white fur as he muttered something to one of the other dragons who had followed him out, they ran back through the narrow opening in the gates, the gates began to slowly open. The white furred dragon lead our wagons in. As we passed through the gates we turned left up a snowy slope towards yet another gate. This gate was already open, we were lead into what appeared to be a small village. Along the edge of the road were huts made of stone, with roofs of wood and straw, several of the huts were burnt and completely caved in; and from the looks of it it wasn't a recent occurrence.

We stopped in a large clearing with stone huts built along its circumference. A number of dragons looked on, there were a couple of dozen at least, all of them Zangarian*. They all stopped their various tasks to watch, it was obviously apparent they didn't get many visitors. Our wagons were surrounded by numerous warriors, each of them standing ready, most them armed with spears and all of them ready to use their weapons if we were deemed a threat.

But what surprised me the most was that a many of them wore little more than loin cloths and seemed completely unaffected by the cold, while others wore outfits made of fur to stay warm. I continued to examine the barely clad warriors, they showed no signs of the cold affecting them, it confused me how they were able to do that. Standing amid this cold weather wearing no more than a loin cloth and shoulder guards; and truthfully I was jealous. I would do just about anything right now to feel warm again. We remained there for a long while, the dragon in white fur stared up a slope as if waiting for someone. After a short while two dragons appeared at the top of the slope and began walking towards us. One of them was clad in brown fur and carried a spear, the guard from the gate, he had been sent to retrieve the other dragon who followed him.

I felt my eyes go wide as I looked at the other dragon, he was huge, even at this distance he stood head and shoulders over the dragon he followed. Like some of the other dragons he wore little more than a loin cloth, as if he too was completely unaffected by the cold. As he approached I saw that he was solidly built, his muscles rippled as he walked. He wore a golden shoulder guard on his left shoulder, it was made of five layers of metal layered one on top of the other. He also wore a wrist guard made of gold, who ever this dragon was he was of a high station and wasn't ashamed to show it. He walked up to Eric and Aceh, Aceh stood with his arms crossed as he stared the large dragon down, even though he was taller than Aceh, his body more muscled and standing near on a full foot taller. Aceh and the dragon stared each other down for several long moments, with a snort the dragon turned his attention to Eric. I couldn't hear what they were saying but Eric kept bowing his head, he was obviously trying to plea with them to let us stay.

“Malakye!” Eric called. “Can you come out here please?”

I felt nervous, but I had no intention of showing it. I discarded my blanket, I didn't know why Eric wanted me out here, my pride wouldn't let be seen as weak. These were Zangarians*, my fathers people and I didn't want them to view me as weak because of my wolven heritage. I stepped out of the wagon. I heard a few hushed whispers and saw some dragons point at me, I ignored them and walked to Eric's side, trying not to show my discomfort as the cold from the snow sent waves of numbing cold up through my foot-paws or the ice cold wind seemed to bite through my scales. I stared at the dragon, his golden eyes staring down at me in curiosity. I forced myself to keep looking him in the eye, having to look up as I did, he stood a clear head taller than me. His golden eyes lowered and for the first time I saw his stoic expression break, his eyes widened as he raised his paw and pointed at my chest.

“Where did you get that?” He asked, his voice deep and rough. I looked down and realised he was pointing at my mothers pendant.

“It belonged to my mother.” I replied, trying to remain calm in front of this giant dragon.

“You're mother?”

“Yes... my mother, Gabrielle Red-pelt.” The large dragon staggered backwards as if he had been struck, his expression one of shock and disbelief. I stared at him in confusion when I saw it, he was wearing the same pendant as the one my mother had. His reaction suggested that he new my mother. But if he knew her then that would mean... my heart pounded hard in my chest as an impossible thought passed across my mind.

“You're my... son?!”

I heard the other dragons around us explode with chatter but I didn't pay them any attention, my attention was on the dragon in front of me... my father. My head felt like it was going to explode as I tried to process this information, the male I had wanted to meet all my life, my father, was standing in front of me. Suddenly I didn't feel cold any more, my mind was too focused on my father to register anything else.

He reached out towards me and out of reflex stepped back. An expression of disappointment flashed across his face, and just as quickly it was gone, he nodded as if accepting my decision. He turned and spoke to the dragon clad in white fur and with one final look at me turned and walked back the way he came.

I continued to watch him even as we were lead in a different direction, his large back slowly shrinking into the distance until it finally disappeared from my sight. We were lead to a cave entrance where we were told to leave the wagons, assured that they and our Fooshnar* would be tended to. The cave entrance lead downwards into the mountain, after a short distance the snow disappeared and my foot-paws were grateful that the snow had disappeared and replaced with soft dirt, my feet began to feel warmer already, the burning cold of the snow slowly disappearing thanks to the much warmer dirt. We followed the long tunnel, lit torches were mounted in metal holders along the cave walls. I was wondering where we were being lead to, if the village was back out there on the mountain side why were we being lead deeper into the mountain? Those thoughts remained with me until I heard familiar noises of what reminded me of a marketplace.

After rounding a few more corners the tunnel opened up into a large cavern filled with dozens of Zangarian dragons, all of them milling round various stalls, many of them selling different types of food. Unlike other market places this one was filled with the noises of vendors trying to sell their wares, they all stood smiling waiting for their customers to buy their wares. I tried to work out why this market was so different, but then the isolation of this settlement may be a determining factor and as I examined the stalls I saw that each one sold a different ware, no direct competition.

As we were escorted through the market nearly everyone stopped to look at us, staring and gossiping, but then again it was obvious that this place rarely had any visitors so I tried to ignore it, despite my subconscious making me feel like they were all judging me because of my wolven heritage. We were lead to the far end of the cavern and down another set of tunnels, it was becoming apparent just how extensive these tunnels were. We stopped in front of a curtained doorway of sorts, the dragon that had lead us here turned to speak to us.

“You may use these lodgings for the duration of your stay, do not cause any problems!” He was obviously not the trusting type. “Kaldor insists that we treat you like our own, despite my own opinion on the matter. We will not have you under armed guard, but I will have a couple of warriors stay in this area to ensure you are left in peace. The locals will be... curious about you, but I assure you they pose no threat.”

Kaldor, so that was my fathers name. I began to wonder if I had offended him by backing away from him. But I had done it without thinking. I had always wondered what it would be like meeting my father, I had imagined many different scenarios, but not the one that had occurred.

“Thank you Lord Callidus.” Eric bowed showing his thanks.

“Kaldor has also extended you the invitation of having dinner with him, I will be round later to collect you, in the mean time I would suggest you rest.” Callidus stopped to stare at me with judgemental eyes, a look I had become all too familiar with when I was growing up. He turned and left without another word, his fur cloak fluttered almost dramatically behind him as he turned and walked off. I watched him disappear round a bend before following the others through the curtain.

The 'lodgings' were much like the rest of the caves out side, stone floors worn smooth over years of use, the darkness pierced by torches mounted on the walls. The cave diverted off into three small rooms, each with a curtain and sleeping furs but little else. Compared to the cold elements outside these caves I felt like my scales were on fire. The air was warm and every part of my body was stinging slightly as the heat enveloped me, but it felt good to be warm again.

“Well I'm beat, I'm gonna hit the hay!” Jason declared as he strode into the room on the left, quickly followed by Michael. Aceh stepped into the room in the middle after he gave me a reassuring squeeze to my shoulder. I stepped into the room on the right followed by Cody and Eric, I more or less collapsed onto the sleeping furs and let out a sigh of relief and frustration.

“How are you Malakye?” Eric asked as he sat on a boulder next to the sleeping furs, the only light in the room came from the torch near the entrance to our 'lodgings', providing a very dim light, if the curtain had been drawn then it would have been pitch dark. I looked up at Eric's shadowed face, his eyes almost glowing in the poor light.

“I don't know.” An honest answer, the only thing I did know was that I didn't know how to feel.

I knew as we travelled up the mountains that there was the slim chance that I would encounter my father, but I never thought it would happen, just me being my usual pessimistic self. The look on his face when I said my mothers name, it was like he had been wounded, but not because of me, no, the pain I saw in his eyes reminded me of how I felt whenever I thought about Rose.

After that his eyes had been filled with awe, not repulsed like I had expected to see. He obviously had no idea that I had been alive all this time, if he even knew I had been born in the first place. He had reached out to me and I had backed away, I hadn't thought about it I just did it, I hadn't intended on upsetting him. But what did he expect? I don't know him and he doesn't know me.

“I can understand that this whole ordeal must be confusing.”

“That's one way to put it.” I replied sarcastically, turning my head to look at Cody who stood a few paces away, his right paw rubbing his left forearm, a habit of his when he is worried. Most likely worried about me. Suddenly I felt like I was a burden on Cody, he was constantly worried about me, the whole ordeal with Rose's death, my outburst back at Rengilar* and now this; not to mention his worries about our relationship, I think I've proven to him I'm not going to reject him, despite my poor performance when it came to the act of sex, but it was still something that I had caused Cody to worry about. “You okay Cody?” I asked.

“Yeah...” He replied timidly.

'Liar.' I thought to myself, a smile threatening to cross my muzzle.

“You will need to decide what you want to do now, you've found your father now, your family. I'd understand if you decided to stay when the time comes for us to move on.”

“You guys are my family Eric, nothing will change that.” My reply made both Eric and Cody smile. “He may be my father, but he's not my family.” I reiterated.

“True, and while I am pleased to hear that, I must insist that you make the attempt to communicate with him. You will always be welcomed with us, but he is your blood, your only blood relation. We will not be leaving for a while, so long as our hosts are happy to have us, so take the time and get to know him. He must want to get to know you.”

“Yeah.” I sighed. “I guess.”

“We will leave you to think and rest, you may want to think about what you want to say to your father before you come face to face with him again.” Eric advised as he rose from his perch and guided Cody from the room.

Cody looked back over his shoulder with a look of concern, but I gave him a reassuring smile, but I couldn't be sure if he saw it in the dim light. Eric pulled the curtain closed behind him as he left, leaving me in complete darkness. I began to think about my father and what I wanted to say to him, but I didn't get very far as the warmth of the sleeping furs enclosed around me, it was nice to be warm again. And with the warmth fatigue came with it, my eyes got very heavy and knowing that I couldn't fight it I just let it take hold of me.

[center]************[/center]

I was slowly roused from sleep by someone gently rocking me, I blearily blinked my eyes open, the poor light made it difficult to see but my eyes quickly began to adjust and I looked up at the shadowy figure kneeling over me. The familiar scent was what gave him away, the scent that reminded me of happiness, an unmistakable scent that could only come from one fur.

“Cody...” I mumbled sleepily.

“Callidus has arrived, you need to get up.”

“I'm not entirely sure if I want to go.” I admitted, but then Eric's words rang through my head. [i]'Take the time and get to know him. He must want to get to know you.'[/i]

I sighed and sat up, I would do it for Eric, I owed him that much. “Let's go.” I followed Cody out of our lodgings and found everyone waiting. Callidus gave me a look that I couldn't quite decipher, it wasn't disgust or hatred, I wouldn't have even called it disapproval, but he wasn't winning me over with his friendly nature.

“Let's go.” Was all he said before turning and walking away.

We followed him through the caves, turning this way and that, after a few minutes I had no idea how to get back to where we had started, there was also no one else present in the caves. I saw movement out of the corner of my eye as someone darted past an opening, this got my nerves up, but as far as I could tell they weren't stalking us, simply going about their own business. I looked behind me and saw that Michael and Jason were calm, ahead of me I couldn't see anyone else that seemed bothered, not even Aceh. I trusted Aceh, he was the sharpest of all of us, I very much doubted that all of us could take him if he got serious. I promised myself not to make a move unless Aceh did, he would let no harm befall us.

My nerves were still flaring and the long walk through the poorly lit tunnels did little to calm them, I was going to meet my father; I guess that's a fair reason to be nervous. I hadn't seen him until just a few hours earlier, he was a giant of a dragon, dwarfing all the other dragons we had seen so far, but I didn't feel intimidated by him physically, it was emotionally. I'm not the most emotionally stable of furs, I grew up in a place where everyone wanted me dead. Over the last few months with Cody and the others had finally allowed me to get in touch with a lot of emotions that I hadn't thought about before. Happiness, excitement, love... heart break... I definitely wasn't the same as I was before, but that didn't mean I knew how to feel about things. All my life I had wanted to meet my father and now it was about to happen, earlier I hadn't known how to feel. Angry that he had left me and my mother? Happy that he was alive? I was distracted from my thoughts when we came to a stop in front of a large steel door that had the same symbol as my mothers pendant carved into it, the symbol of the House of Anaris.

Callidus pulled a large metal key from his robes and unlocked the door with an audible 'clunk', pushing the door open and grabbing one of the torches that was mounted on either side of the door. He allowed us to enter first before following us in pulling the door closed behind him and locking it. As soon as the door was closed the only source of light was from the torch that Callidus held, he pushed past us and began to walk further into the cave, with the door locked the only option was to follow him. Soon we began to ascend a steep set of stone steps. I felt trapped, the stone walls pressed in closer and closer as we climbed upwards, higher and higher until my legs began to feel the sting of fatigue, just how far did they go? Shortly after that we came to another door and Kassius knocked on it three times, the echo resounding past us and back down the dark staircase. There was a sound of a lock being undone and slowly the door swung open, revealing the silhouette of another dragon.

“Welcome back Lord Callidus.” Came a polite voice as the dragon bowed and stepped aside allowing us entry.

As we stepped out of the dark stairwell, I sense of relief washed over me, but I was also impressed by what I saw. We were standing in the middle of a long and spacious hallway, the walls had been smoothed down and numerous adornments hung from them. Expensive tapestries depicting various scenes, weapon, shields and even the heads of animals taken as trophies hung from the walls. I heard Jason let out a long whistle, he was as impressed as I was, the coin from the items we could see in this hall way alone would allow all of us to live comfortably for quite some time; what was the rest of this place like?

“You must be Master Malakye.”

I turned to face the dragon who had opened the door and was able to get a good look at him now with the better lighting in the hallway. He was the same as all the other dragons here; Zangarian*. He had two short horns emerging from is snout, I had seen a number of dragons like Callidus with a single small horn jutting from their snout, but Jovani was the first one to have two; I wondered if there was some significance in that.

He wore a simple, but expensive looking, black loin cloth and top that bore the Anaris symbol on the buckles around his waist and chest. He had the body of a seasoned warrior but the way he carried himself caught me off guard. I had spent my life around many warriors, both seasoned and in training, you could tell them apart from those who had never received training but Jovani; he held himself with a calm elegance, one which made him seem almost harmless

“I am most happy to make your acquaintance Young Master.” He said as he bowed his head to me.

“Master? Why are you calling me Master?” He looked at me with confusion.

“Because you are Master Kaldor's son. That makes you my Master as I am the steward of this house, sworn to serve and protect this house and my Lords family.”

“And who are you?” Jason asked.

“My apologies, it has been so long since we have had guests that I have forgotten my manners. I am Jovani, as I have already said I am the steward to this house hold, for the duration of your stay here it will be my pleasure to serve you as my Masters guests.” Jason let out another whistle.

“This guy is the real deal, all snazzy and shit!” Jason muttered to Michael, not making any attempt to be subtle. Michael gave him a look that told everyone that he was annoyed by his partners bluntness, but only Jason missed it as he was too busy looking at Jovani. “He's pretty sexy too.” The last comment earn him a cuff to the back of his head from Michael. Jason looked shocked and hurt from the light blow, as if he was a victim. “Hey! What was that for!?”

“For once stop talking!” Michael growled through his clenched jaw. “I apologise for his behaviour.”

“Not at all, no apology is needed.” Jovani assured him with a wave of his hand, dismissing the whole affair, he just stood there with an amused expression.

“If you're quite done...” Callidus growled as he began to stomp down the hallway. We all watched him leave and I turned my attention back to Jovani who motioned for us to follow.

“That guy's an ass!” Jason muttered loudly.

As we walked I walked at the back of the group with Jovani who was still smiling, I didn't miss the occasional glances he gave me. His happy demeanour put me at ease and at the same time made me feel uneasy, it was a strange sensation. Everything about him made me feel like he wouldn't even consider hurting a fly, but the way he looked at me, again there was no malice or ill intent in the way looked at me. In fact it reminded me of the way that Callidus looked at me, but at the same time different, it was as if he was studying me, it made my scales crawl and what little fur I had stand on end.

“Are you all right Master Malakye?”

“Yeah... I guess.” I replied, not wanting to admit that he was freaking me out. “Can you stop with the whole 'Master' thing? It just doesn't sound right.” He chuckled and shook his head like I had just said something funny. “What?”

“You sound just like Master Kaldor. He hates it when I use that title as well.”

“Then what do you call him?” I asked curiously.

“Why, Master Kaldor of course.” He grinned. I scrunched up my face into an expression of confusion, if that was his idea of a joke then it was certainly lacking.

“But if he hates it, why do you call him it?”

“Because Young Master, that's what he is. He is the Lord and Master of this household, and I shall address him as such, he gave up trying to convince me to do otherwise years ago. He even resorted to ignoring me when I did once.”

“Really? What happened?”

“Oh, he was a young then, a few winters younger than yourself in fact, he wouldn't acknowledge me until I called him by his name alone. The whole ordeal lasted for months, it was quite frustrating, he can be extremely stubborn!”

'So can you from the sounds of it!' I thought to myself. “How did the whole thing end?”

“Oh... I forget, it was so long ago.” Jovani waved his hand dismissively. I could tell he was lying but I didn't push. “We are here.” He informed me as I looked a head and saw Callidus turn into a large doorway, pushing open the finely carved double wooden doors.

We stepped into a large dining room, it felt like walking into a wall of heat, the large fireplace on the opposite wall was filled with a large fire which burned strongly. In the centre of the room was a large table, large enough to fit sixteen bodies or so, eight places were set at one end, Callidus immediately striding over to take the seat next to the head of the table facing the door way we had just entered. Everyone else stood about admiring the table wear, I stepped closer and saw that everything was made of the finest things that coin could buy. Utensils and plates made of silver, candle holders made of gold. All of this would cost a fortune!

“If you would all take a seat I will go and inform Master Kaldor that you have arrived.” Jovani announced before dipping his head in a bow and leaving the room.

I watched him leave before turning back to the table, Jason and Michael took a seat on the far side of the table next to Callidus, Michael making sure to sit between them to try and stop any unfortunate events that may take place due to Jason's 'commentary'. Aceh, Eric and Cody sat on the side near the door, leaving only two seats, the one at the head of the table and the one next to it, I was going to have to sit next to my father.

I cringed and sighed, there was no point trying to fight it. I took my seat across from Callidus, the dragon content to sit there silently and burn a hole through me with his stare, that same stare that Jovani used, as if he was studying me. I returned his stare but it didn't appear to bother him, he continued to stare, but I held my gaze even though I wanted to look away. I had to show him that I wasn't scared of him, that I wouldn't back down that easily. Our match was interrupted as I heard loud foot falls approaching the room, I knew immediately that the mass of dragon that was making them could only be my father.

“Welcome everyone.” I heard his gruff voice declare as he entered, everyone turn to look at my father but I remained as I was, trying not to shrink down into my seat.

I listened to him move across the room, closer to me, I looked to my right as he appeared and stood over me a moment, his gaze meeting mine. He was dressed in a manner similar to Callidus, unlike before when he appeared outside in little more than a loin cloth he now wore a beautiful fur cloak that was made of a golden brown fur. Other than the colour it was identical to Callidus's white cloak, some sort of ornate wear I figured, I remember furs of status wore clothes designed to reflect their status or wealth back in Zangar. He was trying to impress us, or maybe it was just me... it wasn't working. He smiled down at me and took his seat, his gaze still firmly fixed on me, I was grateful when Eric spoke and broke the silence that had fallen over the room.

“I must express my gratitude Lord Kaldor, thank you for inviting us.” Eric thanked him.

“Think nothing of it, it has been a long time since Zangar* has had visitors, it seems only fitting that I show my thanks for making the long journey.” His gaze fell on me. “And for returning my son to me.”

'Returning...' I thought in disdain, like I was a piece of lost property. I didn't know him and he certainly didn't know me. If he expected to impress me with his lavish display of wealth he had another thing coming. The whole thing was impressive, I'll admit that, but the showy display certainly wasn't helping me like him, I wasn't going to be bought. I turned my attention to the plate in front of me, away from him but I could still see him out of the corner of my eye, I didn't miss the slight falter to his demeanour when I turned away. It seemed like my lack of interest hurt him, but that seemed to bring me a little pleasure, I guess I was mad at him after all.

Everyone round the table engaged in idle chatter, Eric asking my father various questions that he figured I wanted to know, but I barely listened to his replies, I just wanted out of here, I sat twiddling my thumbs in an attempt to pass the time. I was thankful for the distraction as Jovani and two other Zangarians appeared with the food. They placed the large platters on the table and took their leave. Jovani began pouring a dark purple liquid into our goblets, Eric sniffed it and was taken aback.

“Lord Kaldor! Is this Garavardian wine*?” Eric asked with an impressed tone.

“Yes it is, and call me Kaldor, I detest titles of that sort.”

'Yeah, but that's the only thing you hate about it.' I thought to myself thinking of the lavish display of wealth he had put on so far.

“It has been many years since I've had the pleasure to taste this wine, I must thank you for your generosity!”

“This is a special occasion is it not? As good an excuse as any to drink it!” From the way Eric and my father were talking about the wine I had to assume that it was expensive, another attempt at showing off?

The food was as lavish as the rest of my fathers display to impress, a large roast of meat took centre stage surrounded by various dishes which I couldn't name. Glazed and roasted vegetables, large plates of freshly baked rolls, there was enough food to feed everyone here three times over. Everyone helped themselves, Jason wasn't restrained in the slightest in his attempts to stuff himself with the delicious food, I saw Michael shake his head at Jason's behaviour more than once during the course of the meal.

Over the course of the meal Kaldor attempted to make conversation with me since it was obvious I wasn't going to try. I responded mostly with one word answers and general disinterest, Kaldor attempted to hide the fact he was hurt by my actions, but he didn't do a good job of it. When the meal came to an end Jason was fit to burst, rubbing his bulging belly and letting out a groan of satisfied pain.

“I must once again thank you for a delicious meal Lord Kaldor.” Eric said. “But I must admit to being tired, and it is getting late.”

“If you would like you may stay here.”

“Kind as your offer is, I think it best if we returned to the lodgings you have already provided us. But if I may request an escort...”

“Of course! Callidus, would you be so kind?” Kaldor asked his companion.

“Yes, as you wish.” He agreed and stood up, everyone else also rose from their seats, even Jason, albeit a lot slower than the rest of us as he clutched at his bulging stomach and huffed at the effort. I turned to follow everyone out when Kaldor called to me.

“Malakye... would you stay for a while?” I stopped dead in my tracks and looked to Eric, who gave me a look insisting that I do as he asked. I sighed before turning round to face my father.

“Thank you.” He said, Kaldor's expression showing some amount of relief.

“We'll see you later bud.” Jason said giving my shoulder a gentle pat. I watched everyone leave, Jovani followed them leaving me alone with my father for the first time ever. I sighed and turned face him once more, locking eyes with him as I waited to hear him out.

“You... you seemed rather distant at dinner.” Kaldor declared, breaking his gaze with me almost submissively, his tone filled with worry.

“It that surprising?” I asked coldly, I almost felt bad at how harsh it sounded, but I made no attempt to apologise.

“No... I suppose not. Truthfully I didn't know what to expect.”

“Then what?”

“I don't know... I thought about what I wanted to say since I saw you, but I couldn't come up with anything.” He admitted, I almost cracked a smile, it was the same for me. “I didn't even know you were alive, but I know you're Gabrielle's son, you have her eyes and muzzle.” The affection in his voice caught me off guard, I had been acting hostile towards him all night, but here he was opening up to me; I was beginning to feel bad. “Tell me, how is she?”

“She died... eight winters ago.” I replied, all hostility I had felt towards him was gone at the mere mention of my mother. The way he reacted to the news told me he had expected as much, but the sadness was impossible for him to hide.

“She... she was a really amazing female. She would have been a terrific mother.”

“She was...”

A morbid silence fell over us, both of us saddened by the memory of my mother, neither of us wanting to be the one to break it. As I looked at him, grieving a loss years old, I saw that he wasn't such a pompous ass that I thought him to be. Maybe there was more to him than the wealth It seemed like he had really, truly loved my mother, so there had to be more to him since my mother loved him back in return.

“So... how did you two meet?” I asked, the only question I could think of to break the silence, he smiled as he thought back on it.

“I was travelling... I was the same age as you, I always hated these mountains, I felt trapped by them so my father, your grandfather, decided to send me off to satisfy my curiosity and needs with a little 'quest'.”

“Quest?”

“That's what he called it, 'go and discover yourself', he said.” Kaldor chuckled, imitating his father voice. “I was young and stupid, I called it courageous, but I know better now. I headed deep into wolven territory, and on the Rovarian plains near a watering hole I saw her. She was alone. She was bathing. I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw her, her red fur was gorgeous, I had never seen any female as beautiful as her. I was enraptured. But moments later she spotted me.”

“What happened?” I asked, totally enraptured by the tale.

“Not what I expected to happen, I expected her to scream and run, but she stood there and asked me who I was.”

“Really?”

“Really! She was the most courageous female I have ever met, any other wolf would have run or attacked me, we aren't the wolves favourite species, as I'm sure you're aware.” I nodded and smiled. “Well... I told her who I was and then asked her why she wasn't frightened of me. She asked if she had a reason to be afraid! Well now that got me, I couldn't stop laughing, but eventually I told her that she didn't. I wasn't going to kill an unarmed female, wolf or not.”

“Okay, so what happened after that?”

“Well...” He cleared his throat and shifted, almost like he was embarrassed. “She asked me if I wanted to join her. At first I thought it was trick, that she was trying to get me to drop my guard and fall into some trap, but eventually I relented. I disrobed and climbed into water, she came up to me and began to study me, poking me, rubbing her hand across my scales like I was the most fascinating thing she had ever seen. I'd be lying if I said her 'touch' didn't have a reaction.” Kaldor chuckled, I laughed. “Lets just finish saying, one thing lead to another.”

“That's really how you met her?” I asked almost in disbelief.

“Really! After that we made plans to meet again, and we met several times when she was able to sneak out to see me. I couldn't get enough of her, she had an amazing sense of humour, I could talk to her for hours... among other things.” He chuckled, I blushed as I pictured them together, the image making me feel a little uncomfortable. “I still can't believe that you're here!”

“Yeah... well... I am.” I replied with a smile, he wasn't as bad as I thought he was.

“You've got her smile as well.” He said almost like he was in awe. “I want you to know that you are welcomed to stay here, this will always be your home.”

“Thanks... but...”

“I understand, too soon?”

“Well... I'm not sure if I'm staying.” I admitted, the look of hurt once again flashing across my fathers face, and for the first time I felt bad about it. “Eric and the others... they've been good to me. Their...”

“Like family?” Kaldor finished, I simply nodded in response. “I suppose I can't argue with that, but I hope that sometime in the future you can consider me your family as well.”

“Yeah... maybe, but can I ask, why the lavish show?” My question seemed to catch him off guard, after a moment of surprise he chuckled.

“Saw through that did you? Well I was nervous, I wanted to show you...”

“That you're a pompous ass?” I cut him off, once again catching him off guard. “The whole wealth and power bit doesn't do it for me.”

“Is that why you were so distant at dinner?” He asked. Once again I nodded, he sighed and shook his head. “I guess Jovani was right, be myself he said, I guess I was anything but.” He stood up and in one swift motion undid the cloak he wore and let it fall to the ground, leaving him in just his loin cloth. “That's better! I hate that damn thing, haven't had to wear it for years!”

“It looks important.” I commented as I stared down at it.

“Oh it's just the ceremonial garb that I have to wear for special occasions, since I'm the head of the house. Callidus enjoys wearing his, I was never much for that sort of thing, too stuffy!” I shook my head and chuckled, it was like Kaldor had had a complete personality change, he was the exact opposite from what I thought he was. “Say, while your here how about a tour? I want this to be your home, so you might as well know your way round the place.”

“I suppose that would be okay.” I smiled, earning a smile back.

I followed Kaldor as he lead me through the sequence of caves that made up his home, they were extensive, if this 'home' was above ground it would probably be larger than Rovarian Village*. The first room he took me to was the kitchen, it was huge! Two large fires roared in two separate alcoves on the far side of the room, large wooden counter tops providing surfaces for working on, and the amount of food that was visible from where I stood would have fed me for over a week possibly more. The tantalizing smell of foods and spices made my mouth water, it was just as well that I was still full from dinner.

There were a few other rooms on the level we were on, most of them were originally for entertaining back when the Anaris household used to host grand parties for various guests from afar. Back in it's day this settlement was a major player among the settlements of the tribal lands, providing essential ores and metals and even weapons to allies. I could easily believe that fact, the amount of wealth hanging on the walls in these vast tunnels was incredible, the number of weapons was enough to arm a small army. As it turned out the Anaris family had a long and proud history of being blacksmiths, and at one point were considered the finest smiths in all the tribal lands.

Eventually we made it to a large hall with large metal doors and a stair case, apparently this was the main hall and entrance, the door we had entered by was the back door. He lead me up the stairs to a room filled with comfortable furniture, couches and chairs, I felt myself relax in this room, a large fire burned in the fireplace at the far end of the room, all the couches and chairs facing it. It was the first room I had seen that was not adorned with expensive tapestries and weapons, instead soft looking fabric hung from the walls giving it a comfortable feeling.

“This is the family room.” Kaldor explained. “This area of the house is meant for the Anaris family and close friends.”

“It's nice.” I admitted, this was more like a home than the rest of place.

“My mother hated all the weapons mounted on the walls, so she made sure they weren't put up in the family areas.” He explained before leading me to another wooden door on the other side of the room, the door lead to a long tunnel, lit with the usual torches mounted on the walls, but I couldn't make out the end of the tunnel, it seemed to go on forever, wooden doors appearing on either side at regular intervals.

We walked for a couple of minutes before stopping in front of one of the wooden doors, I noticed that every door had a distinguishing mark or symbol different to all the others, this one had the symbol of an anvil. Kaldor pushed open the door, I had no idea what he was going to show me, the symbol made me think of weapons but that just made me more surprised by what I saw. I followed Kaldor into the room, a roaring fire burned brightly giving light to the otherwise dark room, revealing the most luxurious bed I'd ever seen. Clad in thick, green sheets, with pillows and mattress, a four poster bed and a large wooden chest were the only things in the room.

“This will be your room, should you ever want to stay.”

“R-really?” I stammered, turning my head to Kaldor and then back to the room. Several stalagmite and stalactites had formed round the edges of the room, giving the room a more circular feel. The room was almost as big as the hut I'd had back in Rovarian Village*. “This is mine?”

“Yes, this room used to belong to your great, great, great, great Grandfather, Xerxes Anaris. He was the most famous and talented black smith Zangar* had ever seen or has seen since his passing. His skill was said to rival that of Gallium.”

“Gallium... as in the Guardian Deity*?” Kaldor nodded and smirked.

“That chest once belonged to him as well, you are free to use it and keep anything you want from it, it's our families custom.”

“I'm not sure I'm really comfortable with that...”

“It's you're choice, I can always get you another chest for your own belongings if you want.”

“I'll think about it.”

“Come, I've got another room I want to show you.”

I followed Kaldor further into the series of tunnels that formed his family home, my family home, the door he lead me to was unlike the others since it was a set of double doors, each one emblazoned with the family crest in cold steel and a pair of large rings set in place to be used as handles for the doors. He shoved open the doors and they creaked in objection. The room was lit with a gentle blue light that came from the walls itself.

“What is this light?” I asked as I walked to the wall and touched the rock, it had been worn smooth just like the rest of the walls but was slightly warm to the touch.

“That's Anglaor*, or more commonly known as Angel Rock*. This room was built in a large seam of it that runs through the mountain.”

“It's beautiful.” I smiled almost transfixed with the beautiful light it gave off.

“This is what I wanted to show you.” I turned to see Kaldor standing in front of the largest smithy set up I had ever seen. A large furnace sat next to an anvil and along the other wall was an array of finely crafted weapons. “Our family has a proud history as blacksmiths, and is a tradition that continues to this day. If you wish to become part of this house, you will need to learn the basics and craft yourself one of these.” He held up his right arm showing the golden wrist guard he wore, the orange gem set in the centre glowed fiercely in the blue light. “It is a right of passage, a tradition, but only if you wish to stay here.” I was about to speak when he silenced me with his paw. “I know you have your friends, and that there is a strong possibility that you want to remain with them. But whether you chose to take part in this tradition and join the Anaris clan or not, you will always be welcome here.”

“Thank you.” I could feel tears building in the corner of my eyes as I felt the urge to cry, how had I thought that Kaldor was nothing more than a rich pompous ass? He was giving me the choice, he didn't expect me to stay here out of principle, he wanted me to choose to stay here. He didn't say any more, he just smiled at me.

“How about I show you the basics?” He asked and walked over to the furnace, the coals long gone cold since their last use. As I approached I watched him wave his paw over the coals and fire shoot out from his palm and light the coals.

“You... you can control fire?”

“Didn't you know?”

“I had heard stories.” I admitted, thinking back to Eric's story about the Anaris clan back in Rengilar*. I looked at my own paw and wondered if I would one day be able to control that power, without feeling unfiltered rage, I had lost control and had tried to hurt my friends. I suspect the same thing happened back when Rose had been killed by Vireon. Was this a cursed power?

“You've experienced it haven't you?” He asked, suspecting something from my reaction and long silence.

“Yes...”

“A power summoned out of desperation?” He asked and I nodded. “A power you couldn't control?” I nodded again, my eyes fixed on my paw, imagining the blood I had spilled while being out of control.

“Yes...”

“Don't worry, with training you can learn to wield it like any other weapon, it is not a power to be feared Malakye, it is part of who you are and you must embrace it, not fear it.” I felt his paws come to rest on my shoulders, the gesture gave me a sense of confidence, a feeling of safety that I had only felt with my mother. “Perhaps we shall leave the smithing lessons for now, you must be tired, I can have someone take you back to your friends.”

“No... it's all right.” I muttered, finally getting a grip on myself. “I... I'd like to stay here... tonight.” The smile Kaldor gave in response made me smile back. It reminded me of when my mother used to smile at me when I was just a cub.

[center]************[/center]

My eyes fluttered open, someone was standing above me, I peered at the silhouette cast by the fire burning brightly behind them. Their scent was familiar but I couldn't recognise it, they stood there with confidence.

“Hey there big boy.” They cooed, I instantly recognised the voice.

“Travis?” Once I uttered his name he moved to the end of the bed so the light from the fire revealed his face. Sure enough it was Travis, the cheetah I'd slept with back in Rengilar*. “What are you doing here?”

“I had to have another kiss, just like the one you gave me before you left.”

He wore nothing more than a simple black robe which stopped halfway up his thighs, showing off his shapely legs. He turned so his back was to me and began to slowly slip his robe off his shoulders till it came down just above his tail, revealing his bare back as he looked over his shoulder at me with a glint in his eye. I felt my breath hitch in my throat, I began to get hard, he was so pretty; masculine and feminine all at the same time. His figure lithe and sexy, his fur soft to the touch, his golden fur glowing in the firelight.

“Do you want to kiss me Malakye?” He asked in tone that was almost a groan of pleasure, making my cock twitch.

“Yes...” I groaned in a hushed whisper, he smiled and let his robe fall to the floor.

He began to crawl his way up the bed, placing his paws between my legs as made his way up to me, he trailed his nose up my stomach as he inhaled my scent until he was face to face with me; our muzzles less than an inch apart. I opened my maw in anticipation of the kiss, looking in to his eyes I saw the same want in them that I felt right now, he was so beautiful. I leant forward and locked our muzzles in a passion filled kiss, our tongues in a frenzy as we tasted each other, it felt so good, my erection was rubbing against the bedsheets, sending waves of pleasure up my body. I don't know how long the kiss lasted, but it ended only because we both needed to breath, our panting was the only sound in the room other than the crackling from the fire.

“This is what I wanted...” Travis mutter in a breathless whisper. “Now you can die!” He growled.

I was startled by the sudden change, his eyes glowed a bright blood red, those same eyes that have haunted me for weeks now. He shoved me back against the bed and slashed my chest with his razor sharp claws, slicing into my flesh and leaving a set of bloody claw marks. I looked up at Travis in absolute fear, those eyes, those hellish eyes! What the hell were they!? He raised his paw again and in one swift swipe brought them across my throat.

[center]************[/center]

“AARRGGH!” I sat bolt upright, my breathing heavy and covered in a cold sweat, clutching my throat; nothing there. I checked my chest where Travis had scratched me, nothing there either. The room was dark, the only light I could see where the dying embers of the fire. “It was just a dream...” I reassured myself. Of course it was just a dream, what would Travis be doing here in Zangar*? I lay back down and stared up into the darkness, my breathing eventually returning to normal, I rubbed my muzzle in frustration. I looked up as I heard the wooden door to my room open, the light from a torch filled the room as a dragon walked in.

“Master Malakye?” Jovani's calm voice pierced the silence. “Is everything all right?”

“Yes... sorry, did I wake you?”

“No, no. I was already awake. It's early, but perhaps you would like some breakfast?” I lay there for a few moments, there was little chance I was getting any more sleep just now. I pushed aside the blanket and got up to follow Jovani. We walked through the long corridors in silence, but I could tell he was wanting to talk, perhaps it was his professional courtesy that was stopping him.

“How long have you worked for my father?”

“I don't work for your father, I serve him, just like I would the rest of the Anaris household.”

“Serve? Is that different from working?”

“In a sense, work is when you complete a task for payment, serving implies that you don't expect payment.” Jovani explained with a smile.

“So you're a slave?”

“I suppose to some it would appear as such, but it is really quite far from that. I serve because it is my duty, all my needs are taken care of by the house and so I attend to the houses needs in return. My family have been caretakers of the Anaris family for countless generations, even going as far back to Bac'tou himself.”

“Bac'tou?”

“My apologies, Bac'tou was a K'tan, a powerful warrior from back during the days of the War of the Gods. And he was one of the most powerful K'tan, his power said to rival if not exceed the powers of the Guardian Deities* themselves, he had three sons; Anaris, Valelor, and Killik, the three founding members of the three Houses of Zangar*.”

“And your family has served them all this time?”

“Oh yes, you could call it a blood debt. My two sisters serve the House of Valelor*.”

“What about the House of Killik*?” My question brought a solemn silence to the moment.

“They were wiped out during the last war with the wolves, the battle where Zangar fell. Grand Master Galford was the only member of the house to survive. The rest of his clan were either killed or fled Zangar all together. He was old and died a few short years later, leaving Master Kaldor to become the leader of the village.”

“I'm sorry...” I apologised, that war had been started because I was born, my birth seemed to be soaked in the blood of many.

“You have nothing to apologise for. Now lets get Harold to make you something.” Jovani smiled and I noticed the smell of food on the air, freshly baked bread, various herbs and spices.

The kitchen was large and vast, it was just how I remembered it from the night before, when Kaldor gave me the tour. Two large fires burned in the alcoves on the far side of the room, the fires made the room almost uncomfortably hot, several small cauldrons hung from a metal rod above one of the fires using the heat of the fire to cook the contents within them. In the centre of the room were a series of long wooden counter tops surrounding one in the centre where a single yellow scaled dragon was busy slicing vegetables. I found the amount of food staggering, meat, vegetables, bread, herbs and spices... enough food to feed several families.

As we approached the yellow scaled dragon looked up from his work and gave me a beaming smile, he was the first resident of Zangar* that I'd seen that wasn't a Zangarian Dragon*. He had two curved horns that curled in on themselves, and a small horn growing from his snout, unlike the Zangarians* he didn't have any wings. His muzzle was wider than that of a Zangarian as well. I had to assume that this was Harold.

“Harold, the Young Master would like some breakfast.” Jovani said and Harold's eyes seemed to shimmer in excitement and he hoped off something, almost disappearing from sight. His head only just came above the counter tops, I watched in surprise as he walked round and stood in front of me, his head just coming up to my chest. I looked closer at the counter tops and saw that at their base they had a two foot step built in on one side, obviously built specifically for Harold.

“Hi.” I waved and he waved back, I waited for him to speak but it soon became apparent that he wasn't going to.

“Harold doesn't talk much, very rarely in fact, but you can generally tell what he means from his facial expressions.” Jovani explained. I nodded in understanding and turned my attention back to Harold. His expression was one of expectancy, he was apparently waiting for me to tell him what I wanted to eat.

“Uh... why don't you surprise me?” I said, not sure what I actually wanted to eat. Harold's eyes shone with excitement, he nodded and scuttled off to prepare my meal. He zipped from one counter to another, gathering various ingredients, totally focused on the task as if it was the most important thing in the world.

“You've probably just made his day.” Jovani commented with a smile as we watched the happy little dragon zip around the room. “Harold loves to cook, he'll probably end up making something very special for you.”

“He doesn't have too...”

“I know, he probably knows it as well, but that's just who he is.” Jovani motioned for me to sit on a stool at the one counter top that was clear of any food.

“He seems a little...” I commented, not entirely sure how finish my statement, but Jovani seemed to understand.

“Yes, I know. He was always a special lad, he was brought here with his parents, they agreed to serve Master Kaldor's father, your Grandfather, Parthax Anaris. Harold's parents passed away about ten winters ago leaving him in the houses care, the cook at the time found that Harold had a gift for cooking and taught him everything she knew. She doted on him like he was her own son, when she passed away Harold took her place as the house cook.”

I looked over at Harold who was now busy throwing ingredients into a pot that hung in front of the fire, stirring the contents with a long wooden spoon. He looked so happy, I was honestly envious of him, I couldn't remember a time I had something I loved doing as he did cooking. He had an air of innocence about him, like this was his entire world and that was all that mattered.

“If you'll excuse me young Master, I have my duties to attend to. Harold will see to all your needs, but if you require my assistance, please don't hesitate to ask.” Jovani bowed his head before making his way out of the room.

After Jovani left I sat there watching Harold work, preparing my meal. The yellow dragon was almost entertaining to watch as he ran about the kitchen, his enthusiasm for cooking endearing. By the time it was ready my maw was watering and stomach growling from the delicious scent of the food, he spooned a few ladles into a wooden bowl and presented it to me along with a few freshly baked rolls. I picked up a roll and ripped it in half, it was still warm, and the scent of the freshly baked bread was like heaven. I dipped it into the thick stew that Harold had served me and took a large bite, it was one of the most delicious things I had ever tasted. I looked at Harold who stood their expectantly, his eyes showing a slight nervousness.

“It tastes fantastic!” I said after swallowing the mawful of food. Harold practically jumped he was that happy before running off and returning to what ever he had been preparing before I arrived. I took a bite of the roll itself, it was just as delicious as the stew, Harold was an amazing cook. I continued to happily devour my breakfast, when I was about half way done Kaldor arrived.

“Mmmm, smells good!” He said as he leant over my shoulder and inhaled deeply the scent of my breakfast. “Can I have some?” He asked looking over at Harold who excitedly jumped down from the counter top and hurried to ladle a bowl of the stew for my father, quickly returning to hand him his stew and a bowl filled with more rolls. Kaldor thanked him and sat opposite me. Dunking a roll whole into the stew before throwing the whole thing into his maw and chewed on it happily, his eyes closed as he enjoyed the flavours. “Now that's good stew!” He grinned picking up another roll. “Help yourself to rolls, Harold always makes too many!” He chuckled. “I once told him that they were the best thing I'd ever tasted and since then he makes sure that I never run out of them. I'm surprised I'm not fat off his cooking yet!”

“He is a good cook.” I admitted. I still wasn't entirely comfortable around Kaldor, I just didn't know what to say to him, our time together always had long silences.

“I was thinking.” Kaldor spoke between bites of his food. “That if your going to be staying here for a while, maybe you'd like to train with some other dragons, make some new friends...” His tone told me was a little worried about offending me, potentially suggesting that my current friends weren't good enough, but I could tell that wasn't what he was suggesting. The idea had some merit, I'll admit, other than Cody, Eric and the others I've never really had friends, especially other dragons.

“I'd like that, but I'll have to pass it by Aceh first.” My comment earned a curious look from Kaldor so I continued to explain. “Aceh agreed to teach me to fight, I'd feel bad about learning from someone else without his permission.” The explanation seemed to ease Kaldor's curiosity.

“Then how about after breakfast, we go see your Master and ask him?”

I agreed to his suggestion and couldn't help but smile, more at the prospect of seeing everyone again, I'm sure they were probably a little curious about what had happened during my night here.

[center]************[/center]

After breakfast Kaldor lead me back through the winding tunnels back to where Eric and the others were staying. It took longer than before since everyone seemed to want to speak to my father, I got a lot of curious looks but mostly tried to keep a low profile, I hated being the centre of attention. When I was young, being the centre of attention usually meant I was in trouble when some wolf took particular offence to my presence, usually taking the opportunity to try and teach me a lesson. We eventually made it through the crowds and found that Eric and the others weren't there.

“Perhaps they've gone to get some breakfast, there are a few places nearby.” Kaldor explained.

He led us to three different places around the marketplace, there was no signs of my friends anywhere, the whole time we were in the market place Kaldor was met with praise and thanks; many dragons just wanting to shake his paw and speak to him. I was met with similar attentions, it seemed that news of the arrival of Kaldor's lost son had spread throughout the settlement like wildfire. We eventually managed to escape the crowds and were back where we had started, the caves which had been allocated to us to stay in when we had arrived in the village.

“There's one more place just over there.” Kaldor said pointing at a curtained off entrance. It was considerably closer than any of the other places he had taken me.

“Why didn't we check that one first since it was so close?” I asked with slight annoyance.

“Well... Darcy...”

“Darcy? Who's Darcy?” I asked.

“She's the dragoness that runs the place, she fancies me.”

“And? It seems like most females here would spread their legs for you if you so much as joked about wanting them.” I said bluntly, from what I'd seen my statement was mostly true, just as much for the males as well.

“She's kind of... intense.” Now this was a new side to my father, he actually seemed nervous. The towering mass of muscle that was Kaldor was nervous about a female. That meant that he liked her or that she was a real handful.

“Well if it's the last place to check we'd better go in.” I began to walk for the curtain and heard my father let out a heavy sigh before his heavy footsteps began to follow me. As I approached the entrance I began to get the waft of food, if I hadn't eaten such a hearty breakfast I probably my stomach would probably be rumbling right about now.

I pushed aside the curtain and the smell of cooked food intensified, the curtain acting like a cork to keep all the tantalising smells in. The cave was decently sized, big enough to fit a dozen tables for folks to sit at and still have enough elbow space. There was a few dragons in eating but no sign of Aceh and the others.

“Kaldy darling!” I heard a feminine voice bellow before I was shoved aside. I looked and saw a short plump dragoness hanging from my fathers arm. “You really know how to make a girl wait! It's been ages since you've come to see me!”

“Hi Darcy...” I saw my father look at me pleadingly as he was dragged to the far end of the cave towards the kitchen. I chuckled and heard some familiar laughs behind me, I turned to find everyone sitting in the corner of the room eating. The alcove they were sitting in had been out of sight from the entrance.

“Hi Malakye!” Cody grinned, his tail wagging happily behind him.

“Hi guys!” I waved.

“Was that your father being dragged off?” Jason chuckled.

“Yeah, it was.” I laughed.

“Well he's got good taste in females, that Darcy is a helluva good cook, nice rack as well!” Jason groped the air in emphasis, earning himself an elbow from Michael. “Don't worry hun, I still prefer your cock to her breasts!” Jason said in an attempt to sate his partner, Michael only sighed and shook his head in despair.

“I hope you enjoyed your time last night?” Eric asked. I nodded and took a seat at the table across from them.

“Kaldor... he's a nice guy, gave me a nice room and everything.”

“That's nice.” Eric smiled before taking a sip from his mug.

“So how long are we staying here?” I asked.

“In such a hurry to leave?” Eric asked.

“No... just wondering.”

“I'm not sure how long we'll stay here. With a possible war flaring up around us, it might be best to stay put and ride out the worst of it.”

“That could take years.” Michael commented, I hadn't thought that the war could last that long.

“Yes, but the last one only lasted nine months, plus this is the safest place to be since none of the wolves even know that there are still dragons here.” Eric countered.

“Well it seems we'll be staying here for a while.” I observed.

“Are you happy about that?” Eric asked, I instantly recognised that glint in his eye that told me he already knew how I felt, he just wanted me to say it.

“Well... I'm not complaining.” I smirked earning a smirk back from him.

“OH DARLING!!” I heard Darcy screech, I turned to see what the commotion was about but before I knew it a pair of powerful arms wrapped themselves round my neck, shoving my face deep into an ample pair of breasts. “You've had such a hard life! But don't worry, Darcy's here for you!”

I flailed my limbs in an attempt to free myself but the busty dragoness had a firm hold, I couldn't pull free. I couldn't breath and I was becoming desperate for air, I began slapping her on the arms to try and signal her to release me, she was still rambling on about something, but I had no time to pay attention to what she was saying.

“Oh honey! Sorry!” She apologise as she finally released her hold of me. I slumped back against the table and took in deep breaths, savouring the feeling of being able to breath once again.

I looked past Darcy who was still fussing over me, but thankfully no longer suffocating me, at my father who stood there chuckling silently to himself. He shot me an apologetic look and I knew that he had been the one to set this demoness on me. I turned to see everyone else silently chuckling, or not so silently in Jason's case, even Aceh had a smile on his muzzle.

“Now if you ever need anything, I want you to come see me!” Darcy insisted, waving her talon in my face to emphasise that she was serious. “I mean look at you, barely any flesh on you! Boys your age should eat heartily to ensure you develop into strapping males and attract females.”

“Thanks... I guess.”

“I'll get you some of my famous broth!” She declared, before I could object she had already dashed past Kaldor back towards the kitchen area.

“Sorry.” Kaldor apologised once she was out of earshot.

“Sorry?! She nearly killed me!”

“Well there are worse ways to go!” Jason joked. “Most males your age would gladly die just to get a chance to stuff their face into that rack of hers!”

“Ha-ha! Very funny!” I growled.

“Didn't you come here to ask something?” Kaldor asked, an obvious attempt to chance the subject but he was right. I turned to Aceh.

“Would it be okay if I joined the warrior training here?” Aceh didn't seem surprised or upset about my request, his stoic expression didn't falter in the slightest and he stared at me for a long moment before nodding his head.

“You do warrior training and then train with me after.” My jaw dropped, he wanted me to do both, his training was intense enough, but with who knows what training added on top I didn't know if I'd manage. But it was my choice, and I didn't want to give up Aceh's lessons, he had been nice enough to agree to train me in the first place.

“Okay, that's fine.” I replied, but wasn't able to say any more before Darcy returned holding a wooden bowl of broth in her paw. She presented it to me and I warily took it. I looked down at the bowl, it smelled delicious but I was still full from breakfast, but I couldn't refuse it either; that would be rude. “Thanks.” I forced a smile and lifted the bowl to my maw and downed it in one go, the hot liquid really did taste nice, my stomach felt like it was ready to explode.

“He is a cute one, he doesn't look anything like you though Kaldy, must take after his mother.” Darcy said while examining me closely.

“Just as well!” My father chuckled.

“Now, now Kaldy darling, you're still the best looking dragon!” She fluttered her eyes at my father and he forced a smile, but I didn't miss the cringe. “Well the mother must have been quite the looker if she was half as good looking as he is!”

“That's true.” My father smiled, this time it wasn't forced, he was smiling as he remembered my mother. He must have truly loved her if he still smiled like that after all these years. “We'd best be heading if you want to make it in time for training.”

“Now?” I asked, I wasn't sure if I'd cope, my stomach was so full.

“No time like the present!” He was obviously wanting to get away from Darcy for a while, the dragoness was nice but just that little bit too nice, she was already beginning to grate on my nerves.

“Can we come?” Cody asked with a wag of his fluffy tail.

“Of course.”

“YAY!” Cody cheered hopping to his foot-paws.

“Make sure to come visit me! I'll make sure you're kept well fed!” Darcy insisted, giving me another hug, but now that I was standing there was no risk of suffocating since she only came up to the top of my chest. I smiled and followed everyone else out.

Kaldor led us through the winding tunnels, I honestly didn't know how anyone could navigate their way round this place, there were no landmarks or obvious signs. We eventually reached a pair of large steel doors, on them there was a large symbol etched into its surface, the symbol of the House of Anaris.

The doors creaked as they were forced to move, inside the ceiling wasn't visible, it was so high it disappeared into the darkness; it gave the room an airy feel. The room was quite large, the pit in the center of the room was at least fifty feet wide itself. Around the circular pit there were a series of steps, it took me a moment to realise that they were for a crowd to gather and watch, Kaldor had said that we were heading for the arena. From where we stood we could make out nearly two dozen dragons sparring with each other below us.

We followed my father round to the far side of the room to a set of stone steps that led down. As I stepped into the pit the first thing I noticed was that the floor was made of soft earth rather than hard stone. As we entered a seasoned dragon turned to greet us, clasping paws with my father. As they exchanged pleasantries I looked round at the other dragons, they were all wearing loin cloths and were paired up, none of them were fighting for real, nothing too serious. Except for the spar at the far end of the room.

A blue scaled dragoness was sparring with three Zangarian males. I watched as the first male tried to grab her from behind but earned a swift heel to his groin in payment for his efforts, he quickly fell to his knees clutching his groin. Another dragon swung at her with a punch. She effortlessly ducked beneath the blow and with incredible speed landed a series of punches to his gut, he staggered back and bent over clutching his stomach.

The dragoness dodged the third dragons attempt to tackle her, as he turned round to try again she somersaulted onto his shoulders with incredible agility and grace, the dragon was momentarily stunned as her legs wrapped themselves round his neck. By the time he realised what was happening it was already too late, she threw herself backwards, her legs dragging him with her slamming him hard into the ground, she released her hold of him half way throw the throw allowing her to land crouched on all fours.

She was incredible, but she wasn't done yet. The other two dragons had recovered at this point and charged her simultaneously, as they approached she leapt into the air spinning and kicked out with both legs, striking each of the males in the side of the head. They both were knocked to the ground as she landed on her foot paws, standing over the three males in victory. She flicked her long silver hair back over her shoulders and walked away like she hadn't even broken a sweat. Who ever she was, I didn't want to mess with her.

“And this is my son, Malakye.” I heard my name returned my attention to the Zangarian male who had been speaking to my father.

He was around my height but had a bit more muscle than me, he looked a good few seasons older than myself, but younger than my father. He crossed his right arm across his chest in greeting and I returned the gesture. Like all other Zangarians he didn't have any hair or fur to speak of, he wore a dark red loin cloth and matching poncho, Two leather straps wrapped themselves across his chest, holding two shoulder guards in place, both made of steel with gold edging; intricate flame designs carved into them.

“Nice to meet you, I am Kassius Loki.”

“Loki?” I heard Eric chirp in curiosity.

“Ah, it would appear you are familiar with the tales of the famous trickster it would seem.” Kassius smiled turning his attention to Eric.

“Quite, I am curious how you come to use that name?”

“Oh you can blame my great, great grandfather for that. He was once known as the great trickster of Zangar*, and changed our family name to Loki because of it. Remind me to tell you the story sometime.”

“I might just do that.” Eric smiled.

“Now then Malakye, Kaldor tells me you want to train with us. I'll need to see where you are in your training.”

“Okay.” I nodded.

“Right then, lets find a sparring partner for you.” Kassius turned to view the room.

“Her.” Aceh announced pointing at the blue scaled dragoness that had just beaten three males. “You will spar with her!”

“Aceh!” I began to object but was instantly silenced by Aceh's stern glare, he was my master and I had to obey him.

“Now, there's no need to put him against Kassandra.” Kassius tried to interject on my behalf.

“He fight her, he fight and win!” Aceh's surprising vote of confidence in me made my eyes go wide. Kassius sighed and rubbed his neck, obviously not sharing then same confidence, and after seeing that last spar I didn't blame him.

“Okay, if you insist. KASSANDRA!” Kassius bellowed, getting the attention of the dragoness who was speaking to another blue dragon, this one much older, my first guess was that he was her grandfather, he seemed much too old to be her father. Kassandra and the other dragon walked over.

“What is it?!” Kassandra growled, seemingly annoyed at the interruption.

Now that she was up close I could see that she was in fact stunningly beautiful. Her pale blue scales looked so smooth, her figure slim and tight, she wore not a chest wrap but an ornate piece of clothing that was a much darker blue than her scales, it moulded perfectly round her bosom, holding it comfortably while she fought. Her long silver hair made me think of the light of a full moon on a clear night.

“I would like you to spar with Malakye here.” She looked me up and down with a general sense of disapproval and annoyance.

“No!”

“Now Kassandra, don't be rude.” The older male spoke.

“Sorry Grandfather.” She apologised, but the look in her eyes showed that she wasn't truly sorry. “Fine I'll do it, but just so you know I'm going to kick your ass!” She growled at me, and I had little doubt that she was capable of it, suddenly the confidence from Aceh's previous statement had all but vanished.

Suddenly every dragon that had been sparring was standing round us, apparently they wanted to watch the up coming fight. I turned to Aceh and he held up his paw to silence me before I got to speak a word.

“Trust your instincts, remember your training.” He told me sternly, his piercing blue eyes staring into mine. I nodded and took a deep breath, I turned to face Kassandra, the dragoness was glaring at me and I knew she wasn't going to pull her punches here, and from her previous display of fighting prowess I had serious doubts I could win, let alone come out of this unscathed.

“Right, I will lay down the rules.” Kassius declared as he stepped into the middle of the ring of dragons that had formed. “First to knock their opponent down three times wins. No low blows and no weapons. If I deem either one of you unable to continue I will end the fight. Understand?” I nodded and Kassandra did as well, but she didn't look away from me, her eyes burning a hole through me. “Then begin!”

Kassandra raised her arms and prepared to fight. From what I saw before I didn't stand a chance in an all out attack. I slipped into the first stance of Tigers Palm, raising my left arm in front of me and my right firmly placed at my waist; I would let her come to me.

We circled each other, I waited patiently for her to strike, but it was becoming apparent that she wasn't going to attack me carelessly. I couldn't make a mistake here, it was obvious she had the upper hand when it came to fighting prowess, I had the advantage in strength and size but that probably meant she was faster than me as well; I had to time my attacks well.

The crowd around us was mostly silent but I could hear the hushed whispers of the dragons talking, the silence made it easy to make out what they were talking about, they expected me to lose badly. I looked past Kassandra to Aceh, his eyes told me everything I needed to know, that I could do this. I looked to my father and suddenly felt fear, not fear of losing, but the fear of disappointing him and my master. I had to do this!

Kassandra stepped forward and had closed the distance between us in less than a second, she jabbed with her left striking my left forearm, her punch was light but incredibly sharp; the pain seemed to drill right down to the bone. She threw another quick left but the time I deflected it, I stepped back and raised my right arm in front and held my left to my hip, reversing my stance. A look of confusion passed across Kassandra's face for a second as she took in my change of stance, she obviously didn't know what to make of it, but it didn't slow her down. She immediately began to attack again, continuing with her left jabs. Three quick jabs struck my right forearm before I managed to deflect a fourth, she had sped up, her punches still light but still just as sharp, my right forearm was throbbing in pain; just what the hell were these punches?

Her technique was tight and fast, her form immaculate, I couldn't see a chance to counter strike. As I kept backing away I kept switching my stances, each time I did she paused a second before continuing her assault. I had to act, I couldn't keep taking these punches or I'd eventually be unable to defend myself, I had to take the fight to her!

She stepped in once again using her left, I caught her fist with my right and pushed it aside and at the same time brought my left upwards towards her chin, as I expected she easily dodged my attempt to strike her, she twisted her head so my fist skimmed past her face and then brought her right fist to bear. Her fist struck me in the side of my muzzle, snapping my head to the right, but once again the punch bore no real force, just a stinging pain where she had struck me. I immediately recovered and stepped in, grabbing her by the shoulder with my left paw, but she reacted immediately; she grasped my wrist and pulled me towards her, forcing me to lose my footing, before I could regain it she twisted her entire body and spun round past me. All I could do was look over my shoulder as she gracefully spun round and drive her foot paw into my lower back.

I stumbled forward step after step, but I managed to regain my balance and remain standing, I ignored the pain in my back and turned to face her. Her muzzle scrunching up in annoyance, she had expected me to land muzzle first on the ground. Thanks to all that balance training Aceh had forced me do, standing atop the wagons as we travelled, I had managed to remain upright; this time at least.

I slammed my left foot-paw forward into the ground and raised my arms to guard my head, it was time to go on the offensive. She stepped forward without raising her guard, I lunged forward and threw a right at her, she weaved to the side avoiding my attack. Finally raising her guard in time to block the following left hook I threw at her, she grunted as she blocked my blow; but I was far from finished! I continued my assault with a couple of left jabs followed my a right hook, she was off balance and had no chance to dodge, she kept her arms up to block the blows. With her arms up that high she never saw my right knee before it struck her in the stomach, she grunted and staggered backwards and I followed up with another left hook, with struck her right arm squarely, the force knocking her slightly to the left. I swung my right leg up into a powerful round house kick which struck her squarely in the side, the force of the kick sent her sprawling across the ground.

I looked down at her with surprise, I had done it, I had knocked her down! The realisation struck her as Kassius declared the first down to me. The circle of dragons exploded into cheers and cries of disbelief. I looked to Aceh and I swear I saw him smirk for a brief second before he returned to his usual stoic expression, Kaldor on the other hand was all smiles, that made me feel a surge of pride in my chest. I returned my attention to Kassandra who was now picking herself up, she looked a little roughed up, clutching her side where I had kicked her, her long silver hair a little dishevelled, but her eyes burned with rage.

I readied myself, intending to maintain my offensive while I had the upper hand, once Kassius issued the order to continue I immediately lunged forward and threw a jab, but I could only watch as she ducked under my arms and bring hers upwards striking me square on the chin. My head snapped skyward and the next thing I felt was a flurry of blows to my chest and stomach, after half a dozen punches to my torso she finished with an uppercut. My head snapped back once again and I staggered backwards, I could feel myself falling.

I caught myself, my knees shaking badly as I tried to shake it off, but all ready I could feel the effects of those punches, light and sharp, sending pain deep into my core; wearing me down. I could taste blood, that last punch had burst my lip. My knees wobbled and threatened to give way, my confidence to win this fight had suddenly vanished. I had gotten lucky while she was under estimating me, now that I had pissed her off she was suddenly moving much faster than before, a speed I had no hope of matching.

I continued to block her barrage of punches, she was using her speed to great effect, and now the searing pain was constantly there. It was getting harder to move my arms, even while angered her assault was cold and calculated. She was now starting to throw kicks into the mix, making it even harder for me to read her moves, her kicks held a great deal of power, not delivering a pain deep to my bones like her punches, but pure brute force, enough to send me staggering from each one. Somehow I managed to remain standing but now I felt little more than a practise dummy, my arms felt heavy and slow, it was taking every ounce of will power I had to keep them raised. I didn't know if I could beat her, I didn't know if it was even possible to ever beat her, but one thing I did know; if I fell to the ground I wasn't getting back up.

Through the barrage of painful punches I looked to Aceh, his expression as stoic as ever, but his words echoed through my mind. '[i]Trust your instincts, remember your training.[/i]'

My training was failing me, no more accurately I was failing my training, I had stopped all attempts at using Tigers Fist or Tigers Palm; I was just blocking. That meant I was failing Aceh. I couldn't fail him like this, he had agreed to teach me, all those hours of arduous training he put me through, all the time he spent teaching me to be strong so I could protect those I care about; if I gave up on it what was the point of it all?

Kassandra was a few feet away, slowly circling me, her fists raised ready to fight, her guard was low but she was just outside my range. I doubted I could move fast enough to close the distance and take advantage of her poor guard, but I had to try. I pulled back my right and threw myself towards her, she smirked before calmly sidestepping and delivering a swift kick to the back of my knee. I fell to one knee but caught myself before I fell completely. I couldn't see Kassandra, she was behind me. I could feel her anger and rage radiating against my back, it was like I could see her, she was on the move ready to deliver the final blow.

I could almost picture her movements in my mind leaping from one foot to another, spinning round, her leg raised to strike when she completed her spin; she was attacking from the right! I raised my arms into a cross in front of me and turned my body to the right, her kick came as I had expected, crashing into my guard with incredible force. Using my arms I diverted the force upwards, using her kick to give me the momentum to push me upwards and back onto my foot paws. I clumsily staggered back a few steps but managed to catch my balance.

I had done it, I had read her moves! Her expression told the whole story; she was in complete disbelief. The crowd around us couldn't believe it either, I was still standing, all of them including Kassandra had expected that to be the final blow. Her expression changed back to anger.

I slipped into a stance and readied myself, it wasn't until after I realised what stance I had entered, it was Striking Tiger. I hesitated and nearly switched back into Tigers Palm but once again Aceh's words echoed through my mind.

'Trust your instincts!'

My instincts had put he here, so now I would follow them! I readied myself, taking a deep breath as I prepared to end this fight. If I hesitated in anyway I would lose, falling on the double edged blade that was Striking Tiger, I would not let Aceh down; I would show him the fruits of his labour and win this fight!

The moment Kassandra began to throw herself at me I did the same, my target already picked out, my defence and thoughts for self preservation discarded to the wind, I would take down my opponent or they would take me down; this was the final few seconds of this fight!

[center]************[/center]

My eyes were heavy, my whole body felt heavy. I groaned, the sharp pain resulting from the attempt to move made me stop immediately. I was surrounded by warmth, the air moist and warm, it slowly dawned on my that I was laying up to my chest in warm water.

“Try not to move.” A kindly voice said from my right. I could feel some ones paw holding and then inserting something into my arm, the act was no more than a dulled sting, gone as soon as it had appeared.

“What... what happened?” I asked, trying desperately to remember. I tried to pry open my eyes, but they felt like lead weights.

“Don't worry about it Malakye, just rest of now.”

Another voice said, this one I recognised, it was Kaldor. That's when the memories of my fight returned, I had fought against Kassandra. I had attempted one last stand... but I couldn't remember how the fight ended. Another sharp pain in my arm as something was inserted pulled me from my thoughts. My eyes now began to open, my vision blurred.

“What are you doing?”

“I am preforming acupuncture, an old and complicated art, you took a lot of damage during your fight, I'm trying to relieve some of the pain.”

I blinked several times and looked at what he was doing. Several long needles protruded from my arm. I looked at my left arm to find nearly two dozen needles sticking from it. The dragon sticking needles into me was Kassandra's grandfather, just like his granddaughter he had smooth pale blue scales, now this close it barely looked like scales at all, but patterned flesh. His hair was silver, tied into a ponytail that came to his lower back. He also had a long silver moustache and a long, thin, wispy beard as well, the wrinkles round his eyes betrayed his age. He wore clothing like which I had never seen before. A dark blue skull cap, long baggy robes of the same dark blue with floral designs in lighter blues.

Looking round I could see everyone was here, Aceh, Eric, Cody, Michael, Jason and Kassius. Everyone stood round the pool of hot water I lay in watching me. I tried once again to remember what had happened.

I had used Striking Tiger out of desperation, a double edged sword that was as dangerous to the user as it was their opponents. I had thrown myself at Kassandra, who in a fit of rage thrown herself head first towards me. By sacrificing any attempts to protect myself I had managed to hit her, square in the temple with my fist, but she had struck me simultaneously; dead center of my chest. We both fell, I could remember looking into her eyes shortly before losing consciousness.

“The fight...”

“Don't worry about it.”

“No! I lost, I'm sorry Aceh!” I apologised, I had done my best but I had failed to win, I had let him down.

“What are you talking about? You won!” Jason chuckled. I gave him a strange look and Kassius stepped forward.

“Well, that last attack knocked you both unconscious, so I ended the fight. But you had scored a knock down earlier in fight, so technically, you won.” He smiled.

“And made a few fans as well!” Jason chuckled. “All the dragons cheered for you as we carried you here, apparently you're the first one to beat Kassandra in a straight up fight!”

I looked to Aceh who nodded and gave my a smile, I smiled to myself and lay my head back against the cool stone, I had won. With a deep sense of pride and relief I relaxed and let sleeps embrace take hold of me and let myself fall into a deep slumber.

[center]************[/center]

Warm, soft... those were the first coherent thoughts I had as I began to rouse. My eyes fluttered open, I was in my bedroom, the one Kaldor had given me. A roaring fire burned proudly in the fireplace to the right illuminating the room with its warm light. Something moved next to me, snuggled up against my left hand side was Cody, the fox sleeping soundly with his head on my chest. He was the softness I had been aware of while I slept, his soft fur rubbing against me, I could feel that he was completely naked, his softness was uninterrupted all the way from his chest to his foot paws. I smiled and laid my head back against the pillow.

Cody was here with me in my bed, the first intimate moment we'd had since Rengilar Village*, the memory was not one I was proud of; I had preformed poorly. I had put it down to the alcohol but I couldn't be entirely sure of that, I still remember the disappointment on Cody's face, he would even let me help him finish. This was my chance to make things up to him. There was a gentle knock on the door.

“Yes?” I asked groggily. The door slowly opened with a slight creak and Jovani stepped into the room.

“Young Master is good to see that you are awake.”

“Thanks... how long was I out?”

“Hmmm... around seven hours I think.” I sighed in relief, at least I hadn't been out for more than a day. My body felt good, a little stiff in places but a lot better than I had expected after the beating I had taken, Kassandra's grandfather really knew how to use those needles of his. “Dinner will be served in a couple hours. And if I may make a suggestion?”

“What is it?”

“That fox, he cares deeply about you. He refused to leave your side after you fell unconscious.”

Jovani's statement brought back memories of Rengilar, after I had managed to regain control of myself I had been out for a few days, Cody had refused to leave my side then as well, I must cause him a lot of worry.

“Take the time to show him your appreciation.” His suggestion made me blush but then again, that's what I had been planning on doing before he entered, only now I knew how much I had to make it up to him.

“Thank you Jovani.”

“I will return shortly before dinner, I will ensure that no one disturbs you.” He said with a wink before silently closing the door.

I looked back down at Cody's sleeping form, his expression of innocence made me smile, I leant down and planted a kiss to his muzzle. First a brief peck, then a longer kiss, until he began to respond in kind; opening his maw and allowing me to slip my tongue into his maw. Our tongues met and I felt both his and my own arousal stir, slowly growing as our kiss grew more and more passionate. His eyes finally opened and he looked at me for the first time, and I saw that glint in his eye, that glint that told me he was up to no good. He broke our kiss and slipped beneath the blanket that covered us.

“What are you doing?” I giggled as I watched the blanket shift as he crawled between my legs.

I felt his hot breath wash over my arousal and spread my legs a little wider to give him better access. His paw gripped the base of my cock, around the base of my still inflating knot, I sucked in pleasure breath as I felt his tongue flick across the head of my cock.

“Cody...” I sighed, my paws gripping the bed sheet as I endured the foxes teasing, stopping my self from interfering, letting him have his way.

I felt his maw close round the head of my cock and watched as the bed sheet began to move up and down as he bobbed his head, Cody really knew what he was doing! His tongue flicked along the underside of my cock as he engulfed my length, sinking further and further down with each bob of his head, when he reached halfway I felt some resistance before it gave way and he sank further down, he had begun to deep throat me. His throat felt fantastic, it was all I could do not to cum, every ounce of my self restraint was focused on holding back; I couldn't do anything else.

“Co... Cody...” I panted breathlessly, I couldn't hold back much longer, his paw was still wrapped around the base of my knot; if he squeezed any tighter I would blow. I didn't want to cum so soon, I wanted to make this special for Cody, show him my appreciation for everything he's done for me and make it up to him for my poor performance last time. “Please...” I hissed through gritted teeth.

He eased up off my cock and crawled up my body, his head emerging from under the blanket and he was licking his lips. I grabbed the back of his head and pulled him into a sloppy passionate kiss, I could taste something new on his tongue, it didn't take me long to realise that I was tasting myself on his breath. I had to take control of the situation or it would end sooner rather than later.

“Get on all fours!” I commanded.

I didn't miss how Cody's eyes lit up at my commanding tone, and with a lustful smile he rolled off of me and presented himself on all fours, his tail raised to expose his taint beneath his furred cheeks. I pushed the bed sheet away and got to my knees behind him, leaning close and inhaling his scent before plunging in to lap at his taint.

He murred in pleasure and pushed back against my muzzle, my tongue running up and down between his cheeks tasting him. His taste was spicy, the saltiness of his sweat mixing to make a unique taste that could only belong to Cody. I ate out his ass with enthusiasm. I pushed deeper, my tongue pushing past his puckered entrance into the intense flavour that hid within, it was the same as before but only much more intense. I probed as deeply as I could with my tongue, I could hear Cody panting heavily as he continued to push back into my muzzle, it was time to give him what he really wanted.

I reluctantly stood up, I crawled off the bed and dragged Cody by his ankle to the edge of the bed, he giggled and rolled over onto his back looking up at me with lustful smile; he knew what was coming next. I pulled him in close and placed his legs over my shoulders and pressed my tip to his tail-hole. I saw him shudder in anticipation, his cock twitching as it pointed skyward, the pole of pink flesh glistening with a bead of pre that had formed on his tip. This was it, I would express my feeling of appreciation to Cody, an act I wasn't able to do properly last time.

I pushed my hips forward and groaned as I met with light resistance, my cock slipping into his tail-hole with little effort, Cody let out hiss of discomfort which turned into a pleasured moan. It was just how I remembered it, his hot tight tunnel almost sucking me in of it's own accord, I pushed further in; half my cock sinking into him.

I began to slowly thrust in and out of him, I felt Cody's fluffy tail rub the underside of my tail and balls, even now while I was fucking him he was teasing me. He looked up at me with half lidded eyes and a mischievous smile, so I responded by bucking my hips deeper and harder, his body rocked back and forth with each of my thrusts. He began to make cute yiffing noise and bit his wrist in an attempt to quiet himself.

In a surprise move Cody threw himself upwards and wrapped his arms round my neck before kissing me, his hips wrapped round my waist and hung off me, in this position he sank down further onto my cock all the way down to the knot. I kept pumping my hips, Cody's body juddering up and down as my cock slid in and out of him, he moaned uncontrollably into my maw as we continued to kiss passionately. Cody cried out and arched his back, his claws digging deep into my neck as he came, his tail-hole clamping down hard on my cock and his cock spraying like a fountain and covering both of us in his seed. Cody kissed me again with a breathless before whispering in my ear.

“Tie me!” He pleaded, my knot currently pressed hard between his cheeks.

I fell onto the bed with him beneath me and continued to drive my cock in and out of his stretched tail-hole, he moaned in desperate need, his tail-hole still so tight after his climax. I bucked my hips in a desperate attempt to tie with him, Cody making involuntary yiffing noises in time with each one of my trusts. After I tied with him stars exploded in my vision and I came immediately, each spurt filling Cody up deep inside, each spurt sending a surge of pleasure throughout my body. I continued to rock my hips back and forth, my knot not allowing for much separation, riding out my orgasm. Cody and I locked muzzles again in a slow, breathless kiss, my scales and his fur soaked in sweat and cum from our rigorous session

“That was amazing!” Cody said breathlessly. His statement made me happy, I had managed to show him what I felt for him.

“I'm glad...” I whispered back, only realising a few moments later that Cody had in fact passed out, I smiled to myself and closed my own eyes.

[center]************[/center]

I awoke spooning Cody, the same position we had fallen asleep in, only my knot had deflated and slipped out of him. The fire was on the verge of dying, only a few dying flames flickered, dispelling the darkness of the room; judging by the fire we had been asleep for quite a while. I realised that Jovani hadn't come and woken us up for dinner. Feeling myself blush at the thought of him coming in and seeing us like that, but once again I didn't care. I felt great, a little hungry but great! My body still had a pleasant stiffness that you get after a physical workout, or in this case a very physical sex session.

I smiled to myself and buried my muzzle into Cody's neck and inhaled his scent, it was mixed heavily with my own and I'm sure I was the same, anyone who smelt us would not need much of an imagination to imagine what had gone on between us; and I didn't give a damn. For the first time in a long, long time I felt content and looked forward to the future.

I didn't want to get up, I just wanted to lay here with my fox in my arms enjoying the moment before I fell back into sleep, but I really needed to pee! I reluctantly pulled myself away from Cody, the need to answer the call of nature too strong to ignore. I didn't even both to look for my loin cloth, naked, I walked silently towards the door and pulled it open. The quiet creaks and groans of the door, that I hadn't noticed before suddenly sounded deafening. I looked back at Cody, he hadn't stirred in the slightest.

The torches in the hall were still lit, but a few of them had gone out, but there was plenty of light for me to see where I was going. I looked up and down the long corridor and tried to remember where the toilet was. I heard another door open and ducked back into my room, remembering that I was very naked, I peered round the corner towards the source of the sound and watched as Harold stepped into the hallway and began to make his way down the corridor; probably towards the kitchen.

I silently followed him, remembering that the toilet was down this way, as I passed the door he had left I looked at the symbol on the door; it had the symbol of a lighting bolt on it. I froze in my tracks and stared at the symbol, my mind racing as it remembered that symbol, it was Kaldor's room. Harold had just come from my fathers bedroom! I looked down the corridor in the direction that Harold had gone, the little yellow dragon now barely in sight in the dim light, I ran the thought through my mind over and over again.

Harold had just come out of my fathers room!

My mind jumped to the first obvious conclusion, Harold and my father were sleeping with each other, the thought that my father was fucking Harold didn't bother me. I was just a little surprising, the size difference between them made my mind boggle. Harold was nearly two foot shorter than me, Kaldor was the taller and had a large muscular build, the size difference made for an interesting image. Harold was easily half my fathers size. I shook my head and tried to push the image out of my mind, it was none of my business who Kaldor or Harold slept with.

As I made my way back to my room, having satisfied my need to relieve myself, I still couldn't shake the image of Harold and my father. I didn't know how to feel about it, should I be happy, disturbed, angry or just not be bothered by it at all? Truth is it did bother me, imagining my father naked made me feel a little awkward as well, but why did bother me so much?

As I climbed back into bed and wrapped my arms round Cody who was still sleeping soundly I felt myself relax, the sounds of Cody's steady breathing and being surrounded by his scent, I was finally able to push the thoughts of Harold and my father from my mind and fall back into a peaceful slumber.

[center]************[/center]

Cody pulling himself free of from my grasp was what woke me, I blearily watched as he rolled across the bed and began looking for his clothes. I didn't move or say anything, I just lay there admiring Cody's naked body, his usual soft and silky fur was a little flat this morning; and he had a serious case of bed head. He looked at me and smiled.

“What?” He asked.

“Nothing.” I smiled back before reluctantly rolling over myself and looking for my own clothes.

We got dressed and using what was left of the supplies Jovani had given us the night before, we made ourselves presentable and made it less obvious to anyone we met that we had had a steamy sex session, I was going to have to see if he had any more of this stuff; the floral scent helped to mask the scent of sex. We marched down to the kitchen to get Harold to make us some breakfast, not that you could tell what time of day it was, it could have just as easily been the middle of the day. The lack of daylight in these caves was really starting to get to me.

When we arrived in the kitchen Harold was just serving Kaldor some food, seeing them together brought back the memories of the previous night, were they sleeping together? Upon seeing us Harold quickly set about serving us our breakfast, we sat across from Kaldor at one of the wooden counter tops, looking at his breakfast I saw he was eating porridge and he was mixing some honey into it. I thanked Harold for the food and decided to try the same thing my father had done, mixing honey with it, as I let the honey drip from my spoon I looked back and forth from Kaldor and Harold. There was no obvious signs that they had slept with each other, neither one of them was acting strangely or trying to pay no attention to the other, they were acting perfectly normal.

'And why wouldn't they?' I thought to myself.

They had known each other for years, what ever relationship they may have was more than likely firmly rooted long before I ever appeared here, it was just an ordinary day to them. Unlike me who was still a little giddy over having slept with Cody, would Cody and I become that way? Even after sharing a night of passion together would it become less than an event like eating breakfast? I hoped not.

“... training?” I heard Kaldor speak and blinked a couple of time in confusion before I realise he was talking to me.

“Sorry, what?” Kaldor shook his head and chuckled.

“I said, are you looking forward to your warrior training?”

“Oh, yeah I guess. I'm a little nervous, all of them watched me get my ass beaten by Kassandra.”

“Well if memory serves you technically won that fight!” Kaldor reminded me. “An achievement that none of your peers have managed yet, don't worry, you've already earned their respect.”

“I hope you're right.”

“Kassius also does fire bending classes afterwards as well, it would be good for you to learn the basics, Kassius is an excellent teacher.”

“I thought you were going to teach me?” I wasn't upset at the prospect of learning from someone else, I had just expected Kaldor to do it.

“I still will, but Kassius is a far better teacher than me when it comes to the basics.”

[center]************[/center]

Jovani escorted me through the labyrinth of caves to the arena, where just the day before I received one of the worst beatings of my life. Sure I may have won on a technicality, but that didn't change the fact I came away from the fight a lot worse than my opponent did. And if Kassandra was here today there was little doubt that she would want to even the score.

“Would you like me to come collect you afterwards Young Master?” Jovani asked.

“No it's all right, I'm thinking about staying for the 'bending' class afterwards.” I said the word, almost unsure if I had used the right term.

“Very good. Kassius is an excellent teacher from what I've heard. Are you all right finding your way back?”

“I think so.”

“Very well.” He gave a curt bow of his head. “Have a good day Young Master.” He smiled before turning and heading back the way we came.

I watched him leave, I still found it surprising that someone in Jovani's line of work had a body like that. He had the body of seasoned warrior, thick, muscled and slightly intimidating, only he wasn't intimidating in the slightest. The way he carried himself reminded me of Eric, the way he spoke showed not aggression or self importance; like I would expect from a warrior. When I realised that Jovani was long gone and I was just standing there looking down an empty corridor, I was just procrastinating.

I turned to face the large steel doors and let out a sigh of resignation. It was now or never. I slipped between the opening in the doors and made my way towards the stairs at the far end of the room. As I passed the large opening I looked to see if I could see the pale blue dragoness any where. No sign of her. As I made my way down the stairs I could feel my heart in my throat, pausing at the last couple of steps before I rounded the corner and face my peers. Would they accept me or reject me? I couldn't remember being this nervous before, I was even more nervous than the time I was going to meet Kaldor for dinner. That time I had had my friends to back me up, this time I was solo.

“Oh well, might as well get it over with.” I muttered to myself and took the last couple of steps and rounded the corner.

The few dragons nearby stopped what they were doing to look at me. I gulped nervously and walked towards Kassius who was busy watching several sparring matches. He hadn't seen me yet. I tried to hide my nervousness, avoiding eye contact with all the other dragons, focusing on Kassius's wide back. He turned as I approached and gave me a big grin.

“Hey there Malakye, nice of you to join us.”

“Sorry I'm late.” I muttered.

“It's fine, just don't let it happen too often okay?”

“Yeah...” I scratched at my left shoulder, my scales prickling in nervousness. I cast a look round and breathed a sigh of relief to find that Kassandra was no where to be seen.

“Hey!” Someone shout behind me, I spun round to find three dragons, one of them standing uncomfortably close to me. I backed up several steps and nearly bumped into Kassius. “That fight yesterday was awesome!” The closest dragon grinned, he was the smallest of the trio, but from the similarity of their features and the three small horns growing from their forehead in the same triangular fashion I would have to say they were related

“Thanks... I guess. Got my ass beaten pretty badly...” I smiled nervously and laughed.

“Maybe but you showed up Kassandra! She's kicked our asses so many times I've lost count!” The one on the right replied. “Oh the names Loire, there are my brothers Laguna and Zabac.”

“Nice to meet you, I'm Malakye.”

“Your Lord Anaris's son.” It wasn't a question, “Rumours have been rife and when we saw him with you yesterday it kinda made it seem it was true.” Laguna, the smallest of the brothers asked.

“Yeah, Kaldor is my father.” I laughed nervously.

“So are you really half wolf?” Zabac asked, giving me a sceptical look.

I was a little taken aback by the bluntness of the question. Surely it was obvious? I mean my body was more like a dragon than a wolf but my facial features were definitely different from theirs.

“Come on, this isn't a meet and greet!” Kassius bellowed, Zabac and Laguna jumped and then suddenly looked very guilty, like they had been caught doing something they know they shouldn't have. “Zabac, Laguna you two go match up against Tristan and Draks.”

“Sir!” Zabac and Laguna shouted in unison, running off to team up with their partners.

“Loire here is a fully fledged warrior already. I asked him to be here to run you through the basics, but after yesterdays performance I have little doubts you can handle anything he can throw your way.” Kassius gave me a pat on the shoulder and then returned to watch the rest of the room. I followed Loire as we walked towards the edge of the arena away from everyone else.

“Sorry about Zabac, he has no subtlety. He's all muscle and no brains.”

“It's fine, I'm used to it.”

“He didn't mean anything by it, he doesn't care if your part wolf, no one here will.”

“Thanks.” His words were comforting.

“So you beat Kassandra then?”

“It was a fluke. I came away worse than she did.”

“Well fluke or no fluke, Laguna was impressed with how you held yourself. You've already made a fan there.”

“A fan?”

“Oh yeah, you're all he's talked about since he saw you yesterday. Now lets see those moves he was so impressed by.”

“O-okay.” I smiled nervously. I readied myself to defend with the first stance of Tigers Palm, if Loire was a fully fledged warrior then he wouldn't be easy to beat, but if I'm lucky he'd be a little easier than Kassandra. Loire readied himself as well, I watched his eyes, taking in everything. Flicking across my body before meeting my own.

“Ready?” He asked and I nodded.

He was quick to go on the offensive, throwing a couple of punches which I easily blocked before he backed away. He was feeling me out. He shifted his weight from one foot-paw to another, moving to my right. I followed him round, we walked round in a full circle before he attacked again. His punches were swift and held a lot more brute strength than I'd have given him credit for.

He threw the same one-two combo at me three times, the third time I deflected his second punch and threw my own at him. He shifted his head to the right, avoiding my fist, before I could pull it back he ducked down and spun with his right leg extended in attempt to sweep me. I leapt over his leg and back stepped away. He calmly stood up again with a composed smile. He had played me, his brother had obviously told him in detail about my fight with Kassandra, he had used the same move and waited for me to counter strike to try and catch me out.

“Not bad, you've got good reflexes. If you'd thrown that punch the same moment you deflected my punch you'd probably have hit me.”

I had thrown my punch late? I was a little surprised by his analysis but thinking on it I was slow in throwing the punch.

“Ready to continue?” He asked and I simply nodded again, I took a step forward and changed to the fourth stance of Tigers Palm; this earned me a slightly puzzled look from Loire. “I guess my brother wasn't lying.”

I didn't reply even though I wanted to know what it was he was talking about. I held myself ready, both my arms raised in front of me with my paws open ready to grapple Loire if he stepped in too close. It was one of the more offensive stances, allowing the user to switch between Offence and defence in a moment, but since it focused on grappling over striking it was one of my less comfortable stances. I was just hoping to catch him off guard.

Loire stepped forward with no fear or hesitation, he threw a right and I swivelled and the balls of my foot-paws and grabbed his forearm. I shifted my weight and pulled him into me, throwing him over me with a perfect hip toss. I heard him let out a yelp of surprise as I lifted him of his foot-paws before slamming him into the dirt. I backed away and he let out a groan, he quickly stood back up.

“Well that was a surprise. Much better, no hesitation at all.” He smiled. “Lets see what else you've got!”

[center]************[/center]

Loire put me through my paces, he had managed to catch me out a number of times with a few tricks, often using his wings to block my line of sight; something I'd have to keep in mind when fighting other dragons, or to use that trick myself. He seemed to be impressed, but said I was too rigid, that I needed to be more flexible. I would have to ask Aceh about that later, I was still learning Tigers Palm, he had only taught me six out of the seven stances, maybe the last stance held the key or maybe it would just take time. It was difficult to switch between stances while exchanging blows, yet I'd seen Aceh do effortlessly, even while blocking my attacks.

By the end of the lesson I was breathless and sweating, the lack of a breeze inside the arena really made it difficult to cool off. Kassius had called a time out. Everyone had gathered in the centre of the arena to talk while Kassius and Loire spoke a short distance away. I looked at the crowd of dragons, the talked and joked amongst themselves, I felt like an outsider looking in; a feeling I was more than used to growing up. That's when Laguna, Loire's younger brother spotted me and waved me over. Might as well make and effort, I took a deep breath and walked over to him and his friends.

“Hey Malakye!”

“Hi.” I replied, forcing a smile.

“Oh let me introduce you. This is Tristan, Roxis and Kerxis.” He pointed at his three friends one by one. Each of them gave me a warm smile which was a relief.

I wasn't sure if I would be able to tell them apart, Zangarians looked pretty similar, but then so do a pack of wolves. I guess I was going to have to pick up on the subtle differences in their appearances. Like Tristan, he had a noticeable scar across his right forearm.

“I hope you didn't beat my brother too hard!” Laguna joked giving me a gentle punch to my side.

“He'll be fine” I joked.

“Saw your fight the other day, you got some skills.” Kerxis commented.

“Thanks.”

“Still got beat up pretty bad though.” Roxis chuckled. “But you seem to be doing okay.”

“Yeah, Kassandra's grandfather used those needles of his on me. Worked a treat, don't feel any effects of yesterdays fight.”

“Uhg... those needles give me the shivers. Saw him using them on Tristan once, totally made my scales crawl.” Roxis visibly shivered as he thought about it.

“Skitter*.” Tristan scoffed.

“What'd you call me!” Roxis snarled.

“Sorry, I must have mumbled. I called you a SKITTER*!”

“That's it!” Roxis spat and grabbed Tristan into a headlock.

“What's a skitter?” I asked Laguna.

“Oh, it's a small lizard that runs away a lot.

“That all you got skitter*?” Tristan laughed even while trapped in a headlock.

“HEY! SETTLE DOWN OVER THERE!” Kassius's voice bellowed across the arena. I felt myself jump and both Tristan and Roxis immediately settled down.

“Don't worry about them, their always like that.” Laguna whispered.

“Gather round!” Kassius ordered and everyone turned to face him. “We are going to do some practise with throwing spears.” I heard Laguna groan next to me.

“I hate throwing spears, I suck at it.”

I watched as Loire appeared from a door on the far side of the arena dragging several straw dummies out. He spaced them out while Kassius order a couple of dragons to go get the spears. I figured that it must be an armoury with weapons and practise equipment. Once everyone had a spear we all lined up for target practise. Three threw at a time and results were varied. Some would hit the dummy, their spears running them through cleanly, while others would fall short or stray wide. I fancied my chances at this exercise, I had caught my fair share of animals while out hunting using only a spear, and these targets weren't moving.

My turn came and lifted my spear so it was level with my head. I focused on the dummy directly ahead of me and took a deep breath and held it, I took two steps forward and threw my spear. It cut through the air cleanly and struck my dummy square in the head, taking it clean off. There was a chorus of impressed mumbling behind me.

“Seems we have a super star on our hands.” Kassius chuckled.

“It was a fluke!” Baroc bellowed stepping forward from the crowd. “Bet he can't do it again.”

I didn't respond, I just smiled and went to pick up one of the spare spears from the pile next to Kassius. I felt the weight of the spear in my paws and gave it a twirl. I locked eyes with Baroc as I moved into position, looking away from him only when I began to focus on my target.

I stared long and hard at the dummies head, raised the spear and readied to throw. The arena was silent, everyone waiting with bated breath to see if I would do it again. I hurled my spear and watched at it flew through the air and watched it strike the dummies head, once again taking it clean off. There was a round of cheers and applause, I smiled to myself and turned to look at Baroc. He was less than amused. Kassius gave me a nod and a wink that made me beam with pride.

[center]************[/center]

After practise some dragons began to leave. I looked round a little confused, some dragons obviously had no intention of leaving while others were saying their goodbyes. I spotted Loire as he was about to disappear up the stairs, he waved to me and I waved back. There was maybe a dozen dragons left by the time everyone who was leaving had left. Laguna ran up to me with his usual beaming smile, a little excitable but he was nice guy.

“Where's everyone going?”

“Oh you don't know? Warrior training is over, but most of these guys go and join so other group to do some more training, others are going to their bending lessons.”

“Bending classes?” Then I remembered Kaldor telling me that Kassius held a bending class after warrior training. “Why aren't they staying for bending lessons?”

“Well not everyone is a bender, only maybe a third of all dragons are born with the gift. And besides Kassius only teaches fire bending, a couple of the guys are actually water benders so they'd not really get anything out of the lessons.” Laguna explained.

“Only a third huh?”

“Yeah... oh by any chance are you...?”

“Yeah I'm staying.” His face lit up. I was beginning to have a hard time imagining him actually being sad, it was like he was constantly happy.

“I figured that you'd be a fire bender, considering your family of course.” I nodded, the Anaris house hold apparently produced a high number of fire benders.

“Gather round!” Kassius called. After we had all gathered he began to speak again. “Malakye would you mind coming up here please?” I nodded and did as he asked, weaving out of the mass of bodies and standing next to him.

“Your father tells me you're a fire bender.”

“Yeah... but I didn't know what I was doing at the time...” I explained, deciding it was probably better to leave it at a half truth. I'm not sure it was even normal among Zangarians to lose control of yourself while manipulating fire.

“Fair enough, so before we go over the basics I want to see you bend fire.”

“How do I do that?”

“Do you not know how?”

“It was... it just sort of happened before.”

“Ah... I see.” Kassius mused and scratched at his chin in thought. “Well lets not worry about that. Normally all Zangarians warriors are taught how to control the energy in their body from a young age, and once they are able to project it out of their body they are allowed to take bending lessons. The test for this allows us to quickly determine who has the gift and what affinity they have.”

“Affinity?”

“Fire, water or earth are the most common.” He explained and I nodded. “But since it seems you are already able to project your energy we will skip a few steps.”

He rested his paw on my shoulder and turned me to face a large brazier that sat a few yards away. The flames burned brightly, rising I could feel it's intense heat from where I stood. There were a number of them around the edge of the arena.

“I want you to try and exert your will over the flames. Don't worry about what you do, once you know how to do it we can teach you to control it.” I nodded silently and he backed away, I took several steps towards the urn and focused on the flames. “I want you to try and draw on the power inside you, let it flow through your body and out towards the flames.” Kassius instructed.

“Easier said than done.” I mutter.

“Easier done than said.” Kassius countered. “It's as easy as breathing, but first you need to let it into you. It's hard at first, but you've already drawn on your power so it's there, waiting for you find it.”

“How do I do that?” I ask and Kassius points at a large urn with a fire burning strongly.

“Just focus Malakye, you can do this.” Kassius spoke pacing behind me as I stared at the large urn of fire in front of me. “You have summoned the flames before, but now you will command them!” His voice was deep, booming, confident, I almost felt myself believing that I could do this. “You must remember! Remember the first time, everything, the touch, the taste, the smell, everything that you felt!”

I closed my eyes and focused on my time in Rengilar*, the feeling killing, the rage... no... that wasn't me. That wasn't the first time, the first time was back in Zangar... Rose... And just like that the memory that I had tried so hard to bury exploded in my mind. The struggle as I tried to hold off Vireon's goons, the despair as I failed, the ache in my chest as I watched him stab her and rip out my heart, leaving a gaping void in it's place... my rage. Yes I had felt rage that night, I'd tried to bury it with the memories, but it was there. I remember how Vireon's face changed as he turned to look at me, his smugness, the superiority in his expression melted away when his eyes settled on me...

“Malakye.”

Someone was calling me, pulling me back, where had I gone? I felt like I was dreaming but I was awake, am I meditating? It felt just like how Aceh had described it, the weightlessness, the limitless expanse that you could feel but never see. Where all possibilities were possible, all existing in a single moment but if you tried to grasp them they would vanish, like smoke. I could feel something, it was all around me, surrounding me, it felt familiar but foreign at the same time. What is this? I reached for it, it felt like I trying to swim against the flow of a river, no, not a river... it felt like I was trying to walk against the wind in a storm, the strongest of storms.

“Malakye.”

I recognise the voice now, it's Kassius, and at the same time I realise what it was I was feeling... it's my power. I don't open my eyes but I can see everything around me, Kassius standing behind me, the other Zangarians* standing behind him, the urn of fire in front of me. I can sense everything, see everything; the power flowing out from me. It encircled me protectively, slowly spreading as it continued to flow out of me, this is my power. I can do this!

My eyes snap open and I reach out with my mind into the depths of the fire, the energy surrounding me shot forward, memories of Rose flash across my mind and a second later the fire in the urn doubles in size, shooting upwards. The flickering orange flames turning blue and let out a roar of pain as I grasp at them. I hear everyone behind me let out a collective gasp and hear them talking but I can't make out what they are saying over the roar of fire. I grasp at the flames with my mind, I can feel them, they struggle against me like a living thing but I'm not going to give up, I will take control!

I reach in and draw on more of my power, the memory of Vireon stabbing Rose flashes, I see his face as he does it, smiling, taking satisfaction in her death! My anger flares and I feel my power explode within me, like a dam bursting I am unable to stop the flow as it pours out of me and into the flames. The flames shriek, like a wounded animal, still struggling but I am slowly overpowering them now. Suddenly the flames fight back, with a blood curdling cry, the cry full of anger and hate, they shoot out and surround me the blue flames snake around me, licking at my scales shrieking at me, the unrelenting rage in their cry strikes fear in my heart, what demon have I awoken?

“MALAKYE!!!” I turn to see Kassius trying to reach to me, his arms raised to protect himself from the flames. “MALAKYE!!!”

I can barely hear him over the cry of the flames, I try to call back but I can't even hear myself over them, I try and yell louder and I realise that I can't... I can't call out to him because... because it's not the flames. I'm the one who's screaming!

[center]************[/center]

“Malakye can you hear me?” A voice echoed.

I was floating in a dark void. I floated in an endless void of nothingness, no light and it wasn't even dark, just nothingness.

“Malakye?” I recognised the voice now, it was Kassius. I tried to call out to him but no sound came out.

I felt something watching me. I turned round and saw it, staring at me from the depths of the void, a giant pair of glowing red eyes; the same ones which have haunted my nightmares. They stared at me and a sinister laugh echoed all around me, this beast... what ever it was, I could feel it's presence enveloping me. The empty void filled with darkness and the beast continued to laugh, a mouth of huge fangs filled with raging flames appeared and then it rushed at me, it's jaws wide as it moved to swallow me. I jolted awake and the first face I saw was Kassius. He knelt next to me and I breathed a sigh of relief.

“Good, you're up!” Kassius smiled and squeezed my shoulder.

“What happened?” I asked and slowly sat up.

“I've never seen anything like that before.” Kassius replied. “The flames were out of control, your power seemed to fuel them rather than control them. Intensifying the flames is an advanced skill, normally fire benders can only manipulate and maintain the flames at their current level.”

“So is that a bad thing?”

“Truthfully I don't know. Until you learn to control the flames it's dangerous, and the way the fire reacts to you will make it difficult to learn. But if you do you will be a powerful bender.”

“So what do I do now?”

“We will have to go right back to the very basics, it will take time but it is the safest option, if not time consuming.”

“Maybe I can help with that?” A new voice came from behind the group of dragons that were standing round me.

Everyone moved to see who it was, the crowd parted to reveal a dragon wearing an outfit of brown fur. He wore two bronze shoulder guards and had a pair of knives strapped to his belt. He walked forward and knelt in front of me. He looked me in the eyes, his sapphire blue eyes were mesmerising.

“Xavier!” Kassius grinned. “What are you doing here?”

“I had heard about Lord Anaris's prodigal son returning, so I thought I'd come and see him for myself.” Xavier grinned, his paw extended in greeting. I took hold of his paw and shook it. “Nice to meet you, I'm Xavier.”

“Malakye.”

“I saw what happened from the upper level, looks like you could use a paw to learn to control your power.”

“I guess...” I replied unsure and looked to Kassius.

“You want to help?” Kassius asked.

“Sure! You have your paws full with all the classes you already teach, I'll help him learn the basics and you can teach him how to use fire.”

“That would be most useful, thank you.”

“No problem, after all the extra time you gave me when I was learning to bend, it's the least I could do.”

“He was your student?” I asked.

“Ah, sort of. Xavier here is the only wind bender here in Zangar. Since there were no other wind benders to teach him he basically had to teach himself. A lot of the master benders were willing to help him learn, and here he is one of the youngest masters ever!”

“Please! We both know I only got declared a master because we had no one to compare me too!”

“Be that true or not, you are a fine bender and an excellent warrior.”

“So what do you say Malakye, want me to teach you?” Xavier asked.

His expression one a mix of confidence and anticipation, it seemed that he really wanted me to say yes. I really had no reason to deny him his request, Kassius seemed to trust him and from the sounds of it he was talented.

“Yeah, why not?” I smiled.

“Excellent! We shall have our lessons while Kassius teaches his classes. I think considering everything you should rest for now and we shall begin lessons tomorrow.” Xavier suggested with a smile. “If everything goes well I'll have you back in Kassius's paws in a week or two.”

[center]************[/center]

I slowly walked up the stairs in the almost suffocating tunnel that made up the back entrance to the house of Anaris, it was the fastest and warmest way to get into the residence, without having to brave the cold mountain winds that blew outside the network of caves that formed the majority of Zangars settlement. As I reached the top of the long stairwell I pushed open the thick wooden door and sighed a breath of relief. I dipped my torch into a bucket of water to extinguish the flames and placed it in a metal holder so that it could dry and be used again.

I looked up and down the corridor, no one to be seen as usual. The corridor to the right lead to the servant quarters, I hadn't been down there, Jovani had told me about it as that was where he stayed, and Harold apparently; when he wasn't sharing my fathers bed. Truthfully I still didn't know what to think about that, I hadn't asked and could only assume that it was what I thought it was. It wasn't my business and I didn't have much free time before my training session with Aceh.

After I had passed out during my bending lesson I had been told to go rest, Xavier would be training me for the foreseeable future until I learned to control my abilities. Kassius didn't have the necessary time to give me the required training, part of me was a little upset about that.

As I walked the quiet halls the only sounds I could hear were my own paw steps and gentle roaring flames from the torches that lit my way. A whiff of freshly made bread made it's way to my nose, the smell instantly making my stomach growl with hunger. It was still a few hours before dinner would be served, I would grab a bite to eat before I train with Aceh.

I followed the hallway round to the entrance of the kitchen, my thoughts lost on the thought of what kind of delicious food Harold had prepared for me to try, I froze in my tracks at the entrance to the kitchen as I took in the sight of Harold giving my father a blow job.

My father was stood hunched over, leaning against one of the counter tops as Harold was on his knees in front of him, his maw stretched wide open by Kaldor's cock. One of Harold's paws was busy stroking the length of cock that wasn't in his maw, his other on reaching up between his legs, which I could only assume was playing with my fathers balls. After a couple of seconds I gathered my wits and ducked back out of sight, I was sure neither one of them had seen me. I was a little taken aback, the fact that it was my father just seemed to make it that little more unreal to me. I guess my theory that Harold and my father were sleeping together turned out to be true.

I peaked back round the doorway, my father grunted and flinched as Harold worked his cock over, what ever he was doing to my father my father definitely seemed to be enjoying it. I looked down the corridor in both directions, no one around. I thought it best if I left discreetly, this was their business not mine.

I darted past the doorway and continued down the hallway towards the stairs, I'd head to my room and lay down for a bit. Thinking about Harold taking that large cock into his maw, I felt myself getting hard, that was making me feel a little awkward since the image causing it was involving my father. I shook my head and tried to push the thoughts out of my head, this was something best left forgotten.

As I walked down the long, dimly lit corridor of wooden doors towards my bedroom I thought about how my life had changed so much in such a short period of time. I had gone from a lonely outcast, struggling to survive from day-to-day, to what? A regular happy life with friends and family? That may be my future but it still wasn't my present. I didn't know where I stood here, sure there were dragons like Laguna who seemed to really like me, but I didn't know where I stood in society.

There are nearly four hundred dragons here in the mountains, so Jovani informed me, and I'd met maybe a couple of dozen? Most of those were when Kaldor, my father was nearby. Would they be kind to my face but speak badly about me behind my back? Would I fall victim to bouts of abuse due to my wolven heritage? Nearly everyone here would have lost a friend or loved one back during the war that destroyed this place nearly seventeen years ago, if they ever found out the war was started because of my very existence, if they felt like any wolf, even a half blood like me, was rotten to the core would my life become a repeat of Rangarian Village*?

Kaldor's influence might silence the majority but that won't stop someone with a heart filled with rage and a belly full of ale. If I want to live here and have a normal life I will have to let my guard down, but if I let my guard down that is when they will strike. I let my guard down for a moment the night I was forced to flee my mothers hut, beaten, raped and left to die in an inferno of flames, and all it took was that one second where I felt safe in the refuge of my own home.

“Malakye?” Cody's familiar voice pierced the fog of thought I had fallen into. “You okay? You look kinda down.” His ears flattened in concern but I forced a smile for his sake, he didn't need to worry about me any more than he already did.

“I'm fine... just thinking was all.” I waved my paw dismissively.

“Okay!” His ears perked up again. What I wouldn't do to be that care free! “Your home early, did everything go okay with your training?”

“Oh! Yeah, a little hiccup during training.” I felt myself blush with embarrassment. “I'll be getting some special training until I'm ready to join the rest of them. My powers... a little unstable.”

“More training? Don't you ever take time for yourself?”

“Well...”

I tried to think of an excuse but Cody was right. Everything I had done the last month was training, apart from that one night in Rengilar* and our escape up the mountains, every spare moment was filled with training or fighting. But I had sworn to get strong enough to have the power to protect my friends and those that I held dear, like Rose, I didn't have the luxury of free time. I was still too weak, my fight against Kassandra drove that home, I couldn't hope for a lucky hit every time I fought a strong opponent; because eventually my luck would run out.

“... we had fun last night right?”

“That's not what I mean and you know it!” Cody huffed. “It's like Jason always says, 'work hard, play harder!' If you don't take the time to have a little fun once in a while then life isn't worth living!”

“Cody...”

“Plus it's not healthy! You'll end up exhausting yourself and then what!?”

“Okay, okay I get your point!” I sighed. “I promise to try and make time to have a little fun. Okay?”

“Yup-yup!” He grinned. “So you might as well start now! You've got some time before your lessons with Aceh, why don't I help you relax?”

“You mean...”

“Come on you!” He grabbed my paw and began to drag me towards my bedroom.

[center]************[/center]

I let out a long sigh of satisfaction, Cody's steady breathing told me he was sound asleep, it had been an intense session. The room was heavy with the scent of sex and musk, my cock was slowly retreating back into my body as it continued to soften. The room was pitch dark since the fire had not been relit since I got up this morning, but I didn't need to see, I could feel Cody next to me and I knew that I was beginning to fall for him. It felt right, but I didn't know how wise it was, I wonder if Cody felt the same way? He was a bit of a free spirit, perhaps this was nothing more than a bit of fun for him?

I would talk to him later about it, when the moment seemed right, I wanted to talk about it now but I didn't want to waken him either. More to the point my training session with Aceh was approaching, we had arranged to meet in the the training room here in the Anaris household. My father had graciously offered it to us to use so that we wouldn't be disturbed, it was back down the corridor towards the family room, the door had a carving of two swords crossed on it. I knew exactly where it was even though I had never been in it, it stood out since it was one of the few doorways that had two doors rather than one.

I carefully rolled out of bed and grabbed my loincloth from the foot of the bed where Cody had undone it. Once dressed I slowly opened the door and slipped out, closing it gently behind me. I smiled as I thought about my fox laying sound asleep on my bed. My fox? Yeah... that sounded good. With an unfaltering smile I began to walk back down the dimly lit hallway to the training room where I knew Aceh would be waiting for me, hopefully I wouldn't be too late, I had lost track of time while I was with Cody.

I pushed open the doors to the training room, the room was lit by several large urns around the perimeter of the room, Aceh stood in the center of the room going through several one-steps; a sequence of moves practising the motions. He finished his sequence and turned to face me, giving a stern glare, a look I had come to recognise as his teaching face. His normally stoic expression was gone and now I was under the harsh scrutiny of his stare, a stare that picked up every detail.

“You are late!” He declared, he didn't want a reason or an excuse and I wasn't going to give him one.

“Sorry Master...” I bowed my head and stepped forward. I stopped a few feet away from him and raised my gaze to match his. We stared at each other for several moments before he grunted and turned away from me.

“Ready yourself!” He commanded.

I knew what was coming, he was going to attack, out of reflex I defaulted to the first stance of Tigers Palm. He spun round and launched himself at me using Tigers Fist, the sixth stance of Tigers Palm and the most aggressive. He threw several fast jabs at me but I easily blocked them, he threw another punch but I swatted it away with my right forearm and immediately lashed out with my left.

He blocked my punch with his forearm and rammed his knee into my gut, the blow caused me to double over and lower my guard just long enough for him to lash out with a right hook and follow up with an elbow across my jaw. I spun round and stumbled but remained standing, all that balance training he had me do atop the wagons coming into play.

I slipped into the fourth stance in time to block another punch, shoving him back a step, then attempted to sweep his leg. Aceh gracefully leapt over my leg sweep and back stepped away from me. I stood back up and looked him in the eye, his expression still that same stern glare, taking in everything I was doing.

“Know your own weaknesses, your opponent will exploit them, use them to lure opponent into trap!”

I knew what he was saying, he knew Tigers Palm better than I did so he could predict my moves since each stance followed a certain pattern. If I kept switching stance then I become harder to read, but he wants me bait him, wait for that moment where he thinks he's going to exploit my weakness to attack. But how? What were my weaknesses?

First stance is good at keeping your opponent at a distance, waiting for an opening to strike. Second stance was about luring your opponent, drawing them out to attack you by backing away from them. The third stance was all about pressuring your opponent, not attacking but always stepping forward, forcing your opponent to panic; but that wouldn't work on Aceh, he was too composed.

The fourth stance was all about throwing your opponent off guard, often using leg sweeps and grapples. The fifth stance was all about movement, it's primary goal lash out with a strike and back away before your opponent could strike back; hit and run. The sixth stance was the most aggressive, focusing mostly with kicks.

The seventh and final stance of Tigers palm was still unknown to me, Aceh had never shown it to me or told me anything about it, I was certain it was not Tigers Fist as none of the other stances were named.

Was he trying to teach it to me now? Was this something I had to learn for myself? But how can I learn something I know nothing about? It was hard enough learning when to change stances, to predict my opponent, but now he wanted me to predict what my opponent predicts and use that to trap my opponent?

I spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva, that elbow had really hurt, but it wasn't anything to worry about. I stepped forwards and into the fifth stance, I wasn't going to stand here and let him hit me without at least landing one good hit myself!

I raised my arms and began to shift my weight from one foot-paw to the other, lifting my paws off the ground as I got into the motion. This was the most uncomfortable stance for me, it took me time to get used to the motions after using the other stances. It reminded me of the Striking Tiger technique, but instead of throwing myself forwards I had to be ready to move in any direction.

I began to circle Aceh, moving to my left, and he mirrored me. We paced round until we came back to our original starting points and I lunged forward, stopping and shifting my weight to throw myself to the left, I changed direction in the nick of time as Aceh's left came flying out to greet me. Dodging his fist I lashed out with my own left and once again was blocked by his right forearm, I shifted my weight again and threw myself backwards our of his reach.

Aceh didn't move to attack, he just stood there watching me, waiting. He knew all my weaknesses, his eyes didn't miss anything. My heart was pumping hard in my chest, fighting Aceh like this was always frightening and exhilarating at the same time. I knew I didn't stand a chance against him, and it felt like every move was life or death, but that was both the scariest part and also part of the enjoyment. If I could one day become strong enough to beat him then I knew I'd be strong enough to protect my friends and everyone I cared about.

Aceh is the strongest fur I know and have ever met. I also know that even now he was going easy on me, pulling his punches, but one day I would force him to use his full strength and then and only then would I know I had reach the point where I was his equal.

I lunged forward again and immediately Aceh reacted with a short fast kick with his front leg, I couldn't stop myself in time, I knew that he had read me; I was being predictable. But that didn't mean I had to let him have his way. I dived forwards, barrelling head first at Aceh's sternum, he managed to dodge. I rolled forward on to my foot-paws and immediately turned to face him. He just continued to stare at me, he was waiting for me, showing me that I was being too predictable. In a battle of wills I knew that Aceh was more patient than I, that I would move to attack first, he knew it and I knew it.

My mind flashed back to my sparring session with Loire, that dragon was good at fighting but he was no where near Aceh's level. But he did show me a few tricks that Aceh wouldn't know, after all Aceh didn't have any wings. I allowed a brief smile to cross my muzzle, a smile that earned a flick of an ear from my master who's sharp blue eyes wouldn't have missed it. I flexed my wings slightly, I was so used to having them drawn in during a fight that they felt stiff and rigid when I tried to move them, but they were my best chance of landing a blow on Aceh, I'd wait for the moment he moves in to finish it and then spring my surprise.

I sprung forward, weaving my body from side to side, ready to move the moment Aceh did. Aceh stepped towards me and once again kicked with his front leg, but this time I was ready for it, I leapt to my left away from his leg and jabbed at him but he pulled his head out of my reach. He stepped back and I was quick to pursue, stepping in and kicking with my forward leg just as he had done, he back stepped a couple more times away from me; and out of reach of my kick. I stared Aceh in the eye, his piercing blue eyes so focused on me I felt like he could read my thoughts, I had to remain on the attack. I knew that I had to use my trick at the right time or it wouldn't work, I would show Aceh that I was getting stronger.

I sprung to Aceh's right side, avoiding that fast left jab of his, he tightened his guard on his right and swung at me with a left hook. This is what I was waiting for! I ducked under his punch and as he drew his arm back I spun on my heel and fully extended my wings, I felt my wing collide with him, it was not enough to move or hurt him, but it gave me a moment to catch him unaware.

As I spun I extended my right leg and swept his leg, he made a sound of surprise that I had never heard from him before. I watched as he stumbled backwards, it hadn't been enough to knock him to the ground, he was off balance now was my chance!

I dashed forward and raised my knee, driving it into his stomach, he grunted and bent over slightly. I lashed out with a left hook and then a powerful right elbow across his muzzle; the same combo he had hit me with! The sensation of the solid hits felt good, but I couldn't let it end there!

Aceh attempted to grab me but I batted his arms away and hit him in the gut with a solid punch, it felt like I was punching a brick wall. I tried to land another left hook but he ducked beneath it and rammed his shoulder into me, knocking me back.

I stumbled back a few steps and locked eyes with him, the moment was gone, he had recovered from the surprise and was ready for me now. I didn't miss the trickle of blood that leaked from the corner of his maw, he wiped the blood with the back of his paw, the red blood staining the whiteness of his fur. I expected him to get mad and attack, but he didn't, he did something I hadn't expected; he smiled.

The alien expression caught me off guard, he smiled and nodded his head at me, he was praising me! I felt a surge of pride and smiled myself. I would treasure this moment, because I knew that that trick wouldn't work twice, I was back to where I started but, by Asurmen, it had felt good!

[center]************[/center]

Kassandra glared at me, raising her fists. He expression twisted with unbridled rage. I readied myself. She wasted little time. In a second she had closed the distance between us and struck me in the gut.

Like before her punches were light, lacking power, but somehow shook me to the core. I grabbed her but she easily twisted away from my grasp. I wasn't going to let her control the pace of the fight. I followed her, closing the distance, throwing a few punches to keep her on the defensive.

She was fast, she ducked under one of my punches and slipped behind me. I turned to face her, but I was too slow to defend myself. She kicked me hard in the sternum. I staggered back, my back hitting the hard stone wall crushing my wings. I grunted in pain.

Before I could regain my footing she was already upon me. She lashed out with a huge round house kick, which would have hit me in the head, but I managed to get my arms up just in time to block the worst of it. Another kick to right side made me buckle and fall to my knees. The stabbing pain from where she kicked me made it difficult to catch my breath.

I looked up just in time to see her fist flying at me, she struck me across the jaw, I could taste blood. The look of anger had not eased, she was not going to show any mercy. I stopped the next punch by grabbing her wrist. She snarled and attempted to punch me with her free paw, but I grabbed that wrist as well. She tried to pull away but I had a firm hold. I moved to get back up but she stopped me with a swift knee to my chest. I fell back onto my knees, but managed to keep my hold on her wrists.

“LET ME GO!” She snarled, trying to pull free.

But I wouldn't, that last attack of hers had really hurt my breathing, every breath caused a stabbing pain in my chest. If I let her go now it was over. She kicked me again and again, holding her arms like I was meant I couldn't defend myself against them, I knew it was only a matter of time before I lost my grip. I used all my strength and yanked her towards me, wrapping my arms around her, pinning her arms to her sides.

“RELEASE ME YOU FREAK!!”

With her arms restrained and her kicks ineffective in her current position she resorted to the only weapon she had left. She head butted me. The move caught me off guard, and her head was a lot harder than I imagined. I reeled from the hit, my vision blurring for a couple of moments, but there was no way she wouldn't have been hurt by that herself.

We stared each other down, my muzzle level with her breasts, but I kept my eyes locked on hers. Her muzzle screwed up, I awaited for the coming head butt. I couldn't move lest she broke free, my only hope was to restrain her till she gave up or until her head butts knocked one of us out. I closed my eyes and braced for the blow, but what I felt wasn't her head hitting mine, it was her muzzle meeting mine in a clumsy kiss.

The kiss was rough and sloppy, our current position not allowing for an easy kiss, I kept my eyes shut and welcomed the kiss. I opened my eyes and met hers, her half lidded eyes told me everything I needed to know. This is what she really wanted. I pushed up and kissed her again, releasing her, hoping that this wasn't just some rouse. But happily she returned the kiss, her arms wrapping round me. Unsurprisingly she was a rough kisser, almost taking control of the situation, but I wasn't going to let her do so easily. I fought back, both of us trying to take control of the kiss, until we were both breathless and needed to breath.

Both of us panting heavily, our fore heads pressed together we both laughed. Her laugh was beautiful. Surprisingly girly, but music to my ears. Suddenly she didn't seem so scary. I could only imagine what this was going to lead to, wondering what sex with her would be like.

“This is a surprise.” I whispered.

“I hope the kiss was okay...” She said, almost embarrassed.

“It was.” I assured her.

“Good...” She whispered, I felt her relax in my arms. “Because now you can die!”

With incredible force she shoved me, sending me crashing back into the wall, the force driving the air from my lungs and I collapsed to the ground. I looked up at her, wheezing as I tried to draw breath. Her eyes glowing a bloody red. She grabbed me by the throat and lifted me up, holding me above the ground, squeezing my throat so now I could only gargle as my lungs burned desperately for air.

[center]************[/center]

I jolted awake, my body covered in a cold sweat and my breathing heavy and ragged as my heart pounded hard in my chest. Another nightmare. I let out of breath of relief and lay back down. I turned my head to the side of the bed that was noticeably absent of a certain fox. Cody had gone away with the others tonight, a fact that I had conceded with grace but was selfishly thinking about how I didn't want him to go. The bed still had Cody's scent on it, I pulled an armful of the blanket to my snout and inhaled.

His scent helped to calm me and take my mind off my nightmare, but that wasn't going to help them go away. They were becoming more frequent and more intense. What time was it? I had no idea. The fire that had been burning proudly when I retired to bed was nothing more than a few glowing embers. Living in these caves all day was beginning to get to me, I hadn't seen daylight in what seemed like years, I would have to make a point of going outside.

After a while it was obvious that I wasn't going to fall asleep again any time soon. I got up and left my room, the hallway was dark since all the torches had gone out, but my eyes were well adjusted to the darkness, I began to walk with no particular destination in mind. Walking in the dark took all my attention and focus, it helped to clear my mind, eventually I stopped and turned to face a door. I couldn't read the sign on the door but I knew what room it was.

I opened the door and was welcomed by the beautiful blue light that emanated from the very walls themselves. The forge stood proudly at the back of the room, dark and cold.

I walked over the right hand wall where racks of weapons stood on display. Swords, spears and maces of different sizes sat idly on the wooden racks, each one a master piece in itself, intricate designs had been etched into the steel. I ran my paw over several of the weapons. I wondered what it would feel like to create weapons like these? These weren't just weapons, these were art. Created by a master of their trade.

As I moved from rack to rack I noticed something, each weapon rack felt different. It wasn't in the types of weapons, it was the weapons themselves. I continued to stare at them, trying in vain to figure out why they appeared to be different.

“Found something interesting Young Master?”

“Hello Jovani.” I smiled, not looking away from the weapons. I listened to him move closer towards me, giving him a cursory glance over my shoulder as he approached.

“Nightmares again Young Master?”

“How did you...”

I shook my head and didn't bother to finish my question. Jovani just seemed to know these things, I was pretty sure that he knew what I was thinking all the time. It made me feel uncomfortable around him at times, but at the same time it made me feel safe since I didn't have to hide anything from him. So I decided to ask him about the weapons, it was better than wasting my time asking questions he wouldn't answer anyway.

“Why do these weapons seem different to the others?”

“Ah! So you noticed, I suppose I shouldn't be surprised since you are an Anaris.” Jovani grinned. “Each rack is filled with weapons created by different members of your clan.”

“Every rack?!” I mused looking round the room. There was easily over three dozen different racks in the room, including the ones mounted on the walls above my head.

“Oh yes, it has become a long standing tradition. The finest weapons created by the finest smiths of the Anaris clan are kept here. Only one smith in every generation is chosen to have their life work proudly displayed here!” It struck me just how long standing my fathers clan was, one smith every generation. There was centuries worth of history here!

“How can you tell who's work belongs to who?” I asked, looking at the fine steel with renewed respect.

“Every master smith has their own signature. Some like your great, great grandfather here would etch a design into the weapons themselves.” He gestured to the rack we stood in front of. A beautiful design was carved into the blade of the swords near the hilt. “Others like Xerxes Anaris, one of the most revered smiths even to this day, were not so brazen. He let the quality of the steel do all the talking.”

He lead me to the stand were just by looking at the weapons you could see that they were of a higher quality than most of the other weapons, they almost felt like they were ready to come alive, as if they had a life of their own and not just a lump of steel to be used as a weapon. I carefully ran my paw down the blade of one the swords, respecting it, admiring it. Jovani chuckled and drew me from my daze.

“What?”

“I'm sorry, you just remind me of your father. When he was learning to smith he would spend hours examining the weapons of his forefathers, as if hoping to gain insight and knowledge from them.”

I didn't know what to say to that, I suppose he meant it as more of an observation than a compliment or insult. I just smiled and returned my attention to the weapons. Jovani continued to follow me as I moved from rack to rack in silence.

“So what are you doing up Jovani? Don't you sleep at all?”

“Oh I don't need much sleep. Plus I enjoy walking the halls at night, it gives me time to think.”

“Do you know Xavier?”

“Xavier? Why yes I do! Very pleasant fellow, very skilled as well. The youngest named master bender as far as the Valelor house records tell us.”

“Valelor house records?”

“Oh yes, well the Valelor house are well known scholars and record keepers, just as the Anaris house is known for its smithing.” Jovani explained. “The Valelor house has kept records about Zangars history for centuries. They have quite the extensive library as you can imagine.”

“Okay, well Xavier is supposedly going to be training me in bending.” I explained. “But I suppose you already knew that.” His sly smile told me that he did, but he wasn't going to admit to it.

“If Xavier is training you then you are in good paws Young Master. I have some duties to attend to, so if I may beg your leave?”

I was a little flustered by his question but eventually gathered my wits enough to nod. He bowed his head before turning and heading for the door, I stared at his back until he was gone from sight. I don't think I'll ever truly understand that dragon, I chuckled silently to myself. I gazed round the room one last time before heading for the door myself, I was feeling tired again and in just a few hours I would be training with Xavier. It was best to try and rest up, I had a feeling that it was going to be an exhausting day.

[center]************[/center]

“So tell me about yourself Malakye.” Xavier asked as he lead me to the place where he would be training me.

“Well what do you want to know?”

“Anything you want me to.” He said with an amused tone, looking over his shoulder at me. “I don't want to know things about you Malakye, I want to know 'you'!”

“I don't get it...” I said confused.

“Okay then, what do you know about me?” He asked.

“Uh... you're a wind bender... and your the youngest master bender to be named as far as anyone can tell.”

“I also like spicy food and spicy females.” He joked. “Knowing things is fine but you don't know me. I could be an aggressive drunk or like hurting others for fun for all you know! I don't by the way.”

“Okay... I think I get it.”

“Good, good! Now then tell me about yourself.”

“Well... I don't like talking about myself all that much...”

“Touché!” He chuckled. “But that's the kind of thing I wouldn't have known if I just asked you questions! So from that I can tell that you're a bit of a loner, and probably not by choice given that I've heard you were raised in a wolven village. More than likely you don't let others close to you very quickly, but once they earn your trust you are fiercely loyal.”

“I... I guess that does sound a bit like me...” I sighed. Was I really that easy to read?

“Don't fret about it, I'm just good at reading others.” He patted me on the shoulder. “You've got a good heart Malakye.”

“How can you tell?”

“I told you, I'm good at reading others. But I also took the liberty of chatting to a few of your friends last night down at the tavern. Big white stallion with a patch of brown fur on his neck?”

“Jason...” I sighed and shook my head. Knowing him he probably chatted Xavier's ear off about me. He just loves to talk!

“Yes, Jason. He was very forth coming with your story. His partner Michael kept telling him off for telling particularly personal details... but your friends care for you deeply, which means you've proven yourself to them. Particularly that tiger, to tell you the truth he kinda scares me a little.” I chuckled. I could very much picture Aceh sitting across from Xavier, staring at him the whole time Jason was telling him my life story.

“So why ask when you already know everything about me?”

“Something to pass the time while we walk.”

“Where are you taking me anyway?” I asked, looking round I already knew I hadn't been this way before, in fact I hadn't seen a soul for a while, there was no lit torches mounted on the walls down this way, the only light came from Xavier's torch.

“Oh I have a little hide away, makes a great place for training.”

We walked in relative silence for the rest of the journey. It wasn't long until we rounded a corner and we stepped into a large open space. The torch light only lit a few feet in front of us so it appeared that we were surrounded by darkness, but I could tell that this place was big from the way the air felt. It was different from the claustrophobic tunnels we had waked through to get here, and there was a slight breeze as well.

I continued to follow Xavier as he walked through the large cavern, he walked round the room in a practised route lighting several large urns which lit the space up so I could see just how big this place was. It was easily thirty yards across in nearly a perfect circle, the three urns spaced evenly around the room.

“This where we shall train.” Xavier announced. “Now, please take a seat.” He said as he sat cross legged on the ground in the center of the room. I mirrored his action and sat cross legged across from him.

“Here!” He tossed a smooth black stone to me, I caught it, it was the size of my palm. “That is called a perception stone.”

“Perception stone?” I asked taking another look at it.

“Yes, it is highly sensitive to spiritual energy. As you may know all young dragons are taught the basics of controlling their spiritual energy. When they are able to draw on that energy they are tasked with channelling their energy into the perception stone, where it will glow. The colour it glows allows us to tell what element they have an affinity for.”

“Oh so it will tell you if they are a fire or water bender?”

“Precisely!” Xavier smiled. “We will begin our lessons to see if you are able to channel your energy through the stone.”

“Okay.”

I closed my eyes and held the stone between both of my paws, focusing on drawing out the power I had felt yesterday. It didn't take me long to find it, almost immediately I felt the energy flowing out from within me, through every fibre of my being and surrounding me. This time however I focused on pouring my energy into the stone, and like before the energy moved to my will. I opened my eyes and saw the stone glow with an almost blinding white light.

“Malakye...” Xavier said with a tone of amazement.

“What?”

“You're a wind bender!”

“I'm a wind bender?” I repeated Xavier's words in disbelief. How could that be? I had controlled fire before! I had seen it, felt it... smelt the burning flesh of the fires victims. “But that can't be true! I've controlled fire!”

“I believe you.” Xavier replied. “It must mean you have more than one affinity, a rare quality. Very few benders have ever had an affinity for more than one element.”

“So I can control wind and fire?” I asked.

“It would seem so. I witnessed the incident yesterday when Kassius asked you to bend , your wind element must have caused it.”

“How would it do that?”

“Well have you ever lit a fire and blown gently on the flames to make them burn faster to ensure the fire took?” He asked and I nodded. “Similar situation, your wind affinity made the fire burn faster and quickly lost control.”

“So I'm a wind bender...” I said aloud, trying to get the fact to stick in my mind.

“And a powerful one at that. The light that came off the perception stone was blinding, a sign that you have powerful spiritual energy!”

His comment made me feel proud, I guess the fact I was the son of a grandmaster had something to do with my power. But then I realised, I was a member of the Anaris clan, a clan with a proud history of fire benders; what would Kaldor think to find out that his son wasn't a fire bender? I had to learn to control fire, I just had to!

“Don't tell anyone about this!” I ordered, my demand obviously catching Xavier by surprise.

“Why?”

“I am an Anaris! I need to learn to control fire! I can't let anyone else know about this until I can control fire!”

“Okay, I think I understand, even though it doesn't make sense.” Xavier admitted. “I will help you learn to master your wind bending and see if we can't get you bending fire as well! Bending fire will be more difficult, since it is not your primary element.”

“I understand.”

“Well then, lets begin! First I want you to draw on your power just as you did before.”

I did as he asked, closing my eyes I focused on drawing out my spiritual energy, and just like before I felt it spread throughout my body and out through my scales; surrounding me like a bubble. I took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly, I kept my eyes shut and focused on what I could sense and feel.

“Are you ready?” Xavier asked. I simply nodded in response, keeping my eyes shut. “Tell me how it feels.”

“It feels like... I'm not sure... like it's embracing me.”

“Interesting.”

“What is?” I asked.

“When I was learning to bend, difficult since I was the only wind bender, I asked many benders questions. Their answers were similar and different at the same time.” He explained. “Even benders of the same element would give me different answers to the question you just answered.”

“So what does that mean?”

“I'm not sure, perhaps the nature of our power is affected by our own personalities? Why different benders are better at different skills?” He pondered aloud. “In any case it is not important right now. So what I want you to do it reach out and feel the air around you.”

“The air around me?”

“Fire benders bend fire by grabbing it with their spiritual energy, you are a wind bender, you control the very air around you. Feel it, don't force it to do anything, just feel how your spiritual energy interacts with it.”

I closed my eyes once again and refocused my attention on how my spiritual energy interacted with the air around me. It gently pulsed, pushing and pulling the air as it flowed out of me. The gentle breeze I had felt earlier pushed against the bubble of spiritual energy that surrounded me, but I didn't feel the breeze against my scales. After a couple of moments I realised that the wind was flowing round the bubble. It was amazing! I reached out with my mind and felt the bubble expand, I could feel the action draw more energy from me, it was not straining me so I didn't worry about it, I reached out towards the source of the breeze.

My spiritual energy bumped into something, something solid, I didn't know what it was but I kept reaching forward and let my spiritual energy wrap itself round the object. It was Xavier! My spiritual energy was completely wrapped around him now, I could see... no, I could feel him. Even with my eyes closed it was like I could see him, feel the different sensations of his clothing as if I was touching it with my paw! Only everything was colourless!

“So how is it?” Xavier asked.

“Amazing!”

“Are you feeling tired at all?”

“No I'm fine.”

“It would seem you have a lot of natural reserves then, when I first started I could barely keep my spiritual energy flowing for more than a minute before I was totally wiped!” He chuckled. He stood up and I opened my eyes. “Now lets try something a little more challenging!”

“Okay!” I grinned and jumped up onto my foot-paws.

“I'm going to teach you how to throw your punches.”

“Throw my punches?” I repeated in a confused tone.

“Let me show you what I mean.” He said and turned to face one of the braziers of fire.

I watched him closely and felt a surge of energy from him, this energy was focused and controlled; it was his spiritual energy. It seeped out through his scales, he didn't let it flow outwards like I had, he kept it close to his body, forming a perfect outline of him, it was invisible to the naked eye but I could tell it was there!

There was ripple of movement along the layer of spiritual energy that surrounded him as he pulled back his right arm, his energy flowed into his arm and all the way down to his fist, he threw a punch in the direction of the urn and projected the energy outwards in a tight ball of energy. It flew through the air and through the flames coming from the urn. The flames flickered wildly, and for a brief moment I saw a perfect sphere appear in the flames when the energy passed through them.

“Want to give it a try?” I nodded eagerly and stepped forward, positioning myself in a similar stance that he had used. “Just focus your spiritual energy into your fist and project it forward.”

I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, once again drawing on my power from deep inside of me, the sensation of how it filled my body before it began to envelope me was quickly becoming familiar and comfortable. I drew back my fist and willed my spiritual energy into it, it was more difficult than I thought, the bubble of energy that surrounded me flowed into my right arm. I felt a strain that I hadn't felt before, I couldn't focus all the energy into my fist. Every time I tried to the energy would escape, like water from a cracked mug.

How had Xavier focused nearly all of his energy into his arm and fist? His energy had barely seeped through his scales let alone begun to leak. It felt as though I had too much spiritual energy!

My eyes opened and I let my spiritual energy dissipate, slowly retreat back within my body. That was it! It wasn't that my mug was leaking, it was over flowing! I was trying to focus all of my spiritual energy into my fist when I just needed so much of it!

I closed my eyes again and once again drew on my energy, Once I felt the comforting embrace of the bubble around me I began to focus on moving only half of my energy into my arm. It was tricky trying to prevent all of my energy from going into my arm like before. I drew back my arm and took a deep breath before thrusting my fist towards the fire and pushing the energy outwards like Xavier had.

The energy shot forth like a wave, expanding outwards from my fist and causing a large gust within the cave, but it simply washed over the flames making them waver. I had only caused a gust of wind, not a ball of it. I tried to remember what Xavier's spiritual energy felt like. It had been compact, focused.

“It's okay, try again Malakye.” Xavier said in a reassuring tone.

“Tighter... more compact!” I muttered aloud.

“What was that?” I turned to face him.

“I need to make it tighter and more compact like yours.” He gave me a funny look.

“Like mine?”

“Yeah, your spiritual energy was a lot more focused and compact when you fired it.” I answered.

“Are you telling me that you could sense my spiritual energy?”

“Yeah...” I replied unsure. His tone seemed to give me a sense of disbelief, that what I was saying didn't make any sense. “Why? Should I not have?”

“No... well not exactly.” He said before running his finger along the underside of his muzzle, as if contemplating something. “Most dragons can't sense the spiritual energy of others, some take years just to be able to 'feel' their own flowing through their body. The only dragons ever recorded to have the ability to sense the spiritual energy of others were grand-masters.”

“So... it's a good thing?”

“YES! Very good, amazing in fact!” He smiled. “Being able to sense the spiritual energy of others allows you to predict what other benders are doing, giving you an incredible advantage. I can't feel my own spiritual energy once I fire it, and since wind bending attacks are nearly invisible to the naked eye it's hard to tell if my attacks have worked until they hit!”

I wasn't really sure how to respond to Xavier, he seemed genuinely impressed by my ability, the first time I had knowingly sensed spiritual energy was when I had lost control in Rengilar. Various images of the burnt corpses of the wolves that had fallen prey to me that night flashed in my mind. It had been horrific, the slaughter that the wolves had caused, the slaughter that I had caused. I even went on to attack my friends! I would learn to control my abilities, I would not let my power control me!

Without another word I turned towards the urn and focused my spiritual energy into my fist, I focused on the center of my balled fist, pouring the energy into a single spot. My eyes were open but it was almost like there was a blinding light radiating from my fist, but there wasn't, I had focused nearly two thirds of my energy into that tiny point. The energy rolled and folded over itself, spinning rapidly. I roared in effort as I threw a punch in the direction of the urn, projecting all of my anger and frustration towards the urn along with my spiritual energy.

There was a noticeable shift in the air as the energy left my fist, the ball of rotating energy hurtling towards it's target, becoming larger as I no longer could exert my will over it. By the time it had covered the distance to the urn it had expanded to a considerable size! It washed over the urn, quickly extinguishing the flames and causing the heavy metal urn to topple, spilling hot coals over the stone floor.

“Wow...”

Was all that Xavier could say. My breathing was heavy, the strain of throwing that much energy had felt like throwing a considerable sized boulder. I looked down at my fist and clenched it tight. With this power I could protect everyone!

[center]************[/center]

After training with Xavier all morning I was a little tired, apparently he was impressed with my energy levels. He claimed that I had the spiritual energy of a master level bender. He had explained to me many of the different applications for the use of spiritual energy, there were too many to remember, but it was surprising how many of them didn't have anything to do with bending at all!

It was still early and my lessons with Aceh were still a few hours off, so I think it's time I take Cody's advice. It was time to have a little fun. But what was there to do in Zangar? I didn't really know anyone and was only just learning my way around the place.

I rounded a corner and stepped into one of the ventilation tunnels, a stiff breeze washed over me as I began to cross it. The ventilation tunnels were designed to allow fresh air to circulate around Zangar, an essential piece of design since the tunnels ran deep into the mountains. Basically so long as you found one of these tunnels you could always find your way back to the central chamber near the market place. A handy tip, one of many that Xavier had explained to me today.

A sound stopped me in my tracks, it was faint but familiar, I held my breath hoping to hear it again. There is was again, coming from a tunnel to my right, the call of a Fooshnar. I held my torch up towards the entrance of the tunnel and decided to explore this area. The tunnel was just like most of the others in this area, dark, damp and untravelled. The call of the fooshnar reached my ears once again and I quickened my pace. It wasn't a cry of distress but my curiosity was getting the better of me.

After a couple of minutes of following the tunnel I rounded a corner and could see, what was unmistakably, day light! I felt myself smile at the prospect of being outside, but was all too aware of how cold it was out side, but it was worth it.

The air grew colder the closer I got the exit, I had to squint as the light hurt my eyes, I hadn't seen daylight in three days, the brisk air enveloped me and I sighed in relief. Slowly my eyes adjusted and I was surprised by what I was seeing. It was a farm! Numerous animals, most of which I had never seen or heard of were corralled in their own enclosures over by a large wooden building. The building had seen better days but was obviously in constant use. I could see numerous dragons going about their tasks.

Beyond the wooden building there were fields of crops, an impressive yield, if you were to compare it to the measly crops I used to grow to feed myself. I spotted our three fooshnar in an enclosure next to the building, numerous urns burned hotly around the edges of the enclosures, obviously a source of heat to stop the animals from freezing.

I walked towards the fooshnar, leaning on the stone walls of their enclosure and watched them eat out of a trough. It was nice, just being here in the open, the fires from the urns doing a nice job of keeping me warm enough. I looked up at the sky, a beautiful clear blue sky, the sun sitting high in the sky. It was almost depressing to think that I would have to go back to living within the mountain, I definitely needed to make time for this, my own sanity depended on it.

“Can I help you?” A dragon asked me, wearing warm looking fur clothes. He wasn't a warrior, he didn't carry himself as a fighter, but he certainly had the physic of one if his bulging arms were anything to go by.

“No... sorry... is it okay if I'm here?” I suddenly realised that I was probably trespassing on some ones property.

“It's okay pops, I know him.” I looked behind the dragon to the new voice that I recognised, it was Laguna. “His name is Malakye.” He seemed to answer an unasked question as if predicting his fathers question.

“Malakye...” He repeated while staring at me. “Ah! Lord Anaris's boy?” I nodded my head in response. “Guess I shoulda realised...” He went quiet, we both knew he was talking about how different I looked from everyone else, at least he was kind enough to not say it out loud. “I've heard all about you from my boy here, says your a fighting prodigy or something!”

“Pops!” Laguna groaned, obviously embarrassed.

“Not really sir.”

“Sir? I ain't no sir! Name's Cidzarloern.” He said with a smile and extended his paw.

I took his offer and shook it, but I stared him in the face without the faintest idea of how to pronounce his name, even though he had just said it. He chuckled and swatted me on the shoulder with a reassuring pat.

“Don't worry about it kid, no one calls me by that, it's old tongue, my mother was a proud member of the Temple of Bal'Tar* before she settled down here with my father. It's a stupid name really, so everyone just calls me Cid.”

“Nice to meet you... Cid.” I half smiled.

“Right I got chores to do so if you don't mind.” He nodded his head at me before turning round and walking back into the large wooden building he had emerged from.

“So what do you think of my pops?” Laguna asked.

“Friendly...” I shrugged, I honestly didn't know what to make of him.

“Yeah I know... but just be glad you didn't ask him about his name! He says it's a stupid name but he's actually very proud of it.”

“Why what about his name?”

“Oh it translates into something like... 'greatest gift' or something. It has several translations.”

“Well that's kinda nice... isn't it?”

“It is until you listen to him preach about it for the thousandth time!” Laguna chuckled. “Come on, I'm finished my chores, so if you want we can go hang out?”

“Sure... I still don't really know my way round the place.”

“Great! Then come on! Got lots to show you!” He smiled and grabbed my paw and began dragging me across the farm.

[center]************[/center]

After a brief tour of the farm, which Laguna's family had apparently ran for over ten generations, he lead me to another tunnel different to the one that had lead me to the farm. In a matter of minutes we were in familiar territory, I recognised a gathering of four tunnel entrances which I had passed a few times already, four braziers burned proudly between the openings. The one to my right lead to the arena where Kassius held his classes, which mean the one to the left lead to the market place.

“So where does that lead to?” I asked, pointing down the fourth tunnel.

“Oh... that's an old mining area, hasn't been used in years since it dried up. There are lots of nooks and crannies down that way, but pretty much a dead end.” He explained. “It's where folks go to have a little... 'privacy'” He raised his paws up and made a hand sign I wasn't familiar with when saying the word privacy. He rolled his eyes, apparently it was obvious I didn't understand. “Oh come on! It's where they go to have sex and stuff!”

“Oh!” I blushed slightly. “Have you ever...?” I pointed at the tunnel.

“Maybe once or twice.” He smirked. “Why? You want to go in there with me?” He asked in a tone which I couldn't tell if he was joking or not.

To tell you the truth I was a little nervous about how to answer that, I know that Laguna seemed to like me but I wasn't sure if he liked me in that way. I know that dragons in general were much more accepting of homosexuality, but did I really want to sleep with him? After nearly a minute I still hadn't answered him, he leaned in so close I could feel his breath on my muzzle.

“Don't worry about it! I'm just messing with you!” He laughed as he pulled away and turned so his back was to me. “Come on, lets go grab some lunch!” He said and began walking towards the marketplace.

As we made our way towards the marketplace I realised I didn't have my money pouch with me, I had left it back in my room. That could get awkward, I had to say something now, I couldn't expect Laguna to pay for my meal.

“Laguna!” I blushed at how awkward I felt. “I've left my money at home...”

“Don't worry, I'll spot you this time.” He said with a reassuring smile. “But you owe me one!”

“Yeah... thanks.” I sighed a breath of relief. “I'll pay the next time or something.”

“Or something...” I heard him giggle. I wondered what he was referring to, but since he was already agreeing to pay for my meal I figured it was probably best not to push. I owed him one, that was all there was to it.

[center]************[/center]

The market place was as busy as ever, dozens of dragons going about their lives in a relatively small area, I followed in Laguna's wake as he made his way through the crowds. For the most part I was ignored, but every now and again I would see someone recognise me. I knew that they were making a fuss over who my father was and not the fact that I was part wolf, well maybe not all of them. But when I notice someone point me out of a crowd I can't help but think that they were mocking my heritage. Old habits die hard.

Eventually we managed to slip into a quieter corner of the marketplace, I turned to view the crowds we had managed to escape, with a sigh of relief turned to continue following Laguna and felt myself bump into someone.

“Sorry!” I apologised.

I reached out and grabbed their arm, in case I had knocked them over. I froze in place and felt my breath hitch when I saw who it was I had grabbed into. It was Kassandra! My mind immediately flashed to the dream I had of her. I blushed and took a step back, carefully releasing my hold of her

Our eyes met and and I could see the surprise in her eyes quickly engulfed with rage. She shoved me away and glared at me for a long moment before moving past me, her eyes never leaving mine. If looks could kill I would have died a very painful death right then and there. I didn't dare turn my head to watch her leave, only when I could no longer hear her footsteps did I remember to breath.

“Wow, and I thought she was cold shouldered! But you! Oh man, she looked ready to kill you!” Laguna said with a half laugh, trying to lighten the mood. I didn't trust myself to speak so I simply nodded, daring to cast a glance in the direction that Kassandra had gone, thankful that she was no where in sight. “Well the place I'm taking you is just round the next corner, come on!”

He lead me to a place I hadn't been before, there were still some vendors here, but unlike the busy area just a few turns away these were filled with weapons. A sound of repetative clanging that could only come from metal hitting metal faintly rang out from several directions. I peered into the entrance of one such place and saw a smithy, the dragon was wearing a leather apron as he shaped a piece of steel with his hammer.

“What is this place?” I asked.

“This is the smithies quarter, not as busy as the food quarter back that way.” Laguna explained, turning round so he was walking backwards as he spoke to me. “Zangar was once famous for it's steel!”

“Yeah, I'd heard about that.”

“There are quite a few vendors here but a few of them are well known for certain pieces. Like Rajor's up a head is the best place to pick up a bow and arrows, and he's the only place you'll find a crossbow! Hathar's is the place to get quality leather armour, but he is expensive, but considering you're an Anaris I guess cost is nothing to worry about.”

“What do you mean?”

“Oh come on! The Anaris House was known as one of the wealthiest families in the entire Tribal lands! They even pay for most of the supplies we import to the village and sell them cheap!”

“Seriously?”

“You didn't know?”

“No.” I replied, honestly a little surprised that my father was so rich. “But wouldn't they have lost their riches during the last war?”

“No, the Killik House sealed the three houses with thick walls of stone, along with many of Zangars deeper levels. The village was mostly unscathed by the time the wolves breached the outer walls. Afterwards most of the areas were unsealed, but there was no one to fill up the village. Only a quarter of the residents came back, most of them left to build New Zangar while others travelled further to escape the wolves.” Laguna explained while still walking backwards, he seemed to be quite skilled at it. He hadn't even come close to bumping into a wall or another dragon.

“Well it certainly is much more crowded than this place is.”

“You've been?!”

“Yeah, it was one of the first places Eric took me to after I joined them.”

“I'm so jealous! I've heard stories about it, I hear it's pretty impressive!”

“Yeah...” I sighed some memories of Rose resurfacing. “Hey... where is this place you're taking me too? You said it was right round the corner like six corners ago!” I said attempting to change the topic.

“Oh yeah! It's just over there!” He declared pointing at what was literally a hole in the wall.

The entrance was an opening several feet above the floor, and was particularly snug as you had crawl a few feet till you were able to stand upright. I began to think that Laguna was trying to trick me or something, but it turned out it was an eating place. At the far end of the room there was a kitchen that rivalled Harold's, a rather podgy looking Zangarian dragon wearing a dirty apron was busy chopping something while a table of six dragons, around my age were busy eating and having a good time.

The shoulder pads they wore told me a lot about them, Xavier had explained it to me during our last lesson. A warrior wore plain steel shoulder pads, smooth with no design on them, while a trained bender would wear ones with a raised edge, and would be engraved with a symbol of their affinity. There were three ranks of bender, adept, master and grand-master. A master bender would have shoulder pads lined with gold. Grand-masters like my father and Callidus had specially made shoulder guards.

Out of the six dragons only two of them were benders, adept level, which meant they were considered to be capable of bending during a fight and not just in a practice arena; which I could barely do. It made me curious, just how powerful was my father compared to the likes of Kassius and Xavier? When one of the dragons turned to look at me I realised that I was staring and looked away. I followed Laguna up to the podgy dragon at the back who was doing the cooking.

“Ah, good day Laguna!” The podgy dragon smiled as he looked up. “What can I get for you?”

“Good Day Fyis.” Laguna greeted the podgy dragon.

“And who's your... OH! You're Lord Anaris's son!” Fyis exclaimed as he laid eyes on me.

“My name is Malakye.” I said coldly, I hadn't intended on sounding like that, I was just getting tired of everyone seeing me as just Kaldor's son. I was me, who my father is doesn't change who I am!

“A pleasure to meet you!” Fyis bowed his head. “What can I get for you?”

“I'll have my usual Fyis.” Laguna replied. “What about you Malakye?”

“Uh...” I looked round the kitchen area, I had no idea what I wanted. I also knew very little about draconian cuisine. “I'll have what ever he's having.” I replied pointing at Laguna.

“Coming right up! Please take a seat I'll bring you you're food when it's ready.”

I followed Laguna to a table near the middle of the seating area. I didn't miss how the six older dragons were now watching us with interest, but I tried to ignore them, not giving them any sign that I had seen them looking.

Laguna began to ramble about something, I just nodded and made a few grunts in response to his questions, but I wasn't paying much attention to him. The group of dragons across the room, I could feel them staring and it was making the scales on the back of my neck crawl.

It didn't take long for Fyis to bring us our food, some sort of roasted meat and veg skewered on long wooden sticks. I sniffed them cautiously, earning a giggle from Laguna, watching him eat his own I just picked up one of the sticks and bit a lump of meat off the end.

The meat was juicy and tender, cooked perfectly, but I didn't recognise it. It was gamy and strong tasting. I pictured a number of animals I had seen on Laguna's fathers farm that I had never seen before. This meat could be from any one of them. We ate in silence, a pleasant change from Laguna's constant rambling. He seemed to love to talk, but he often didn't seem to talk about anything in particular; as if he hated silence.

“So how's your food?” Laguna asked, he had now finished his food as I was just starting my last stick.

“It's good.” I nodded.

“Fyis here is one of the best cooks in Zangar!”

“He's good, but I think Harold has him beat though.”

“Harold?”

“He cooks for the Anaris household. Little yellow dragon, he really knows how to cook!”

“I've never seen him.”

“I don't think he goes out much, Jovani probably gets all his supplies for him.”

“I'd love to meet him sometime.”

“I'm sure that can be arranged.” I grinned.

“Yo!” A voice bellowed. I turned to see the six older dragons were now approaching us. I stood up to face them. “You Lord Anaris's kid then?” One of the fire benders asked. I simply nodded in response, but gave them a glare to them that I wasn't intimidated.

“So you're the one that beat Kassandra in a fight then?” the other bender asked.

“Damn right he did!” Laguna cheered.

“Well then, I'd love to see how you fight. How do you fancy coming with us for a little sparring session then?” The first dragon asked, it seemed he was the leader of this pack.

“Really? How awesome I that Malakye!?” Laguna chirped

There was something about these guys that gave me a bad feeling. But Laguna seemed stoked about the idea. Either I was just being paranoid or Laguna was just too trusting. But maybe it was time I started trusting others a little more easily, this isn't a village of wolves, and the dragons I'd met so far seemed to have no problems with my heritage. Maybe this would be a good opportunity to make a few new friends my own age. If I intended to stay here then it was better to get off on the right paw with these guys.

“I guess I have a little time.”

[center]************[/center]

We were led to a wide open space next to one of the circulation tunnels, even from here I could feel the gentle breeze from it. There was two large urns burning brightly on either side of the room, illuminating the area we stood in.

“Okay then, we will have a gauntlet match.” The leader of the group, Hazani, announced. “You will be fighting all six of us, once you beat one of us the next will immediately jump into the fight.”

“Six on one!?! THAT'S CRAZY!” Laguna argued.

“I'm sure he can handle it!” Hazani replied confidently. “If he can beat Kassandra then this shouldn't be too much of a challenge for him, would it?”

“It's fine Laguna.” I said. “It's one-on-one fights, it'll be fine.”

I was putting a brave face on it. But I was getting worried now. I had literally given them permission to gang up on me. My instincts were telling me to back away and leave, but another part wanted to prove my strength to them.

“Calm down kid.” One of the dragons said swatting Laguna on the back. “Come on, you step to the side and let the big boys show you how it's done.” Laguna grumbled but complied. Once he was out of the way the dragon who had spoken to him stepped in front of me, while the others took their place surrounding us in a circle.

“Guess you're first.” I smirked.

“He-he! This is gonna be fun!”

“No bending allowed, this is a fight of skill and strength.” Hazani declared. I took up the first stance of Tigers Palm, deciding that defence was a good way to start. “Now... FIGHT!!”

The second Hazani declared the fight I felt all six dragons spiritual energy flare up, I was caught off guard and confused by this for a second, bending wasn't allowed in this fight. That's when I remembered yet another thing that Xavier had explained to me.

'Spiritual energy isn't just used for bending, many warriors are trained to use it to enhance their speed and strength. Every dragon receives training on how to control their spiritual energy, even if they don't possess an affinity.'

Even if I wasn't sure how to use my spiritual energy to fight without bending I wasn't going to give these guys any advantage over me. Thanks to my earlier practice with Xavier, drawing on my own energy was much easier. I didn't need to focus on drawing it out, I just opened a gate and let it pour out. My spiritual energy poured out through my body and into the air surrounding me, nearly enveloping the entire room, I could clearly feel where everyone was in the room as my energy washed over them.

My opponent charged directly at me, his right fist drawn back, he was too slow for a direct charge like that; he was making it too easy. I stepped forward to meet him, changing into Tigers Fist and driving my knee into his gut. He grunted in pain and began to stumble backwards clutching his stomach, I used that moment to grapple him and rotated my body, using my bodyweight to throw him over me and into the ground with a perfectly executed hip-throw.

A second after I had finished the hip throw I felt the dragon directly behind me move, his body pushing against my spiritual energy. I also sensed his own spiritual energy flare even more as he focused it into his legs. His speed was much faster than that of his comrade and if I hadn't sensed him coming I would have been defenceless against him.

I spun on the spot, my right arm deflecting his extended arm away from me, his momentum carrying him past me, he had to leap over his fallen comrade to stop from falling over him. I ran at him, using the moment of his jump to catch him off guard. As he turned to face me I was already upon him, leaping over the fallen dragon I extended my right leg and caught him in the chest. He was sent tumbling head-over-heel across the ground; two down, four to go.

Once again I sensed them move as they pushed against my spiritual energy that enveloped the area, I turned to face them and slipped into the second stance of Tigers Palm, I stepped backwards while blocking their blows. His attacks were fiercer than the other two, he was focusing his spiritual energy into his arms. The moment I sensed his spiritual energy move into his right leg I knew what was coming, I leapt back as lashed out with a kick, once I had dodged the attack I lunged at him with my fist drawn back.

He hadn't regained his balance and caught off guard by my sudden counter attack, I saw it in his eyes that he knew he had made a mistake. He raised his arms in an attempt to stop me striking him in the head. With his vision of me now blocked by his own defence I slammed my right foot-paw into the ground to halt my momentum and shifted my weight and struck him in his exposed side.

He doubled over from my blow and I followed up by bringing my right knee to bear into his head, snapping him back up to a vertical base as he recoiled, I then drove my right fist into the square of his chest which knocked him flat on his back.

I knew that that had hurt him and his comrades didn't take too kindly to it. The remaining two of them launched themselves at me. I turned to face them, blocking the first two punches from the first but felt the second dragon drive his fist into my side. I grunted with pain and the first dragon landed two good punches across my muzzle while the second dragon kicked my in the stomach.

I staggered backwards, my legs shaking and my knees threatening to give way, knowing that if I fell this fight would be over. I saw Laguna run towards the two dragons, he was shouting something but my head was ringing from the force of the blows that I couldn't hear him.

He was intercepted by Hazani, Laguna attempted to fight him but Hazani was too skilled for Laguna, too experienced for him to overcome. As I saw Laguna fall to the ground with a bloodied muzzle I felt my anger flare. The two dragons were once again upon me, I felt my spiritual energy flare, it felt different now, it felt hot and dangerous rather than the encompassing embrace that it had before.

The other bender of the group, other than Hazani, threw a punch at my head but I shifted my head out of it's way, feeling his fist scuff across the side of my muzzle. I hooked my right arm under his and like before executed a perfect hip toss. I spun back round to face the other dragon, taking a punch across the muzzle once again, but this time I hardly felt it, I drove my knee into his gut, then returned the favour by giving him three good punches to the face. He staggered back, blood seeping from a gash on the side of his muzzle, and I stepped forward with an uppercut. The blow snapped his head back and he crumpled to the ground.

I glared at Hazani, who was still standing over Laguna who was nursing his muzzle, my anger flaring to even greater heights. The first two dragons I had beaten were now getting back up and blocked my path to Hazani. The two urns of fire flared, their flames doubling in size as my spiritual energy touched them. All three of them hesitated, as if sensing my anger. The other two didn't matter to me, Hazani would pay for hurting Laguna!

I stormed forward, my eyes focused on my target. I didn't look away from Hazani as the first of dragons attempted to stop me. His movements cut through my nen allowing me to see him without looking. I caught his fist and then delivered a swift elbow to his side and neck. He fell to his knees and I continued towards Hazani. His final companion hesitated as I approached, but attacked me when I approached. I ducked under his punch and grabbed him by the arm. I spun round, dragging him towards me, and threw him over me. He landed hard on the ground, he wasn't going to get back up in time to stop me.

Hazani's expression became less confident, sensing that he was in trouble I felt his spiritual energy shoot out towards the nearest urn. I charged him but I wasn't fast enough, I narrowly avoided being burned by a large burst of fire that blocked my path. The fire curled around Hazani like a protective shield, I glared at him, but now with his fire protecting his confidence was back.

“Get away from him!” I roared. Hazani cast a glance down at Laguna.

“You think you can order me about you half breed?!” Hazani sneered. I felt his spiritual energy surge and backed away just as the fire rolled towards me a few feet before returning back to its position surrounding Hazani.

“You're going to pay for hurting my friend!” I growled.

“I don't care who your daddy is!” He snapped.

“Who said anything about my daddy?” I snarled.

His eyes went wide in fear, a surge of power rippled through my body and I lunged at him with my paws extended. I ran right through the wall of fire, feeling nothing more than a wave of heat wash over me, and grabbed Hazani by the throat and shoved him with all my might. He landed hard on the ground, the fire vanished as he lost control over it.

He quickly got to his knees and once again reached out for the fire, but this time I was ahead of him. I sprinted at him and drove my knee hard into his muzzle, enjoying the whelp of pain that escaped his muzzle before he lost consciousness.

I turned to Laguna who was just beginning to stand, the other five dragons were beginning to get back up, but I could see in their eyes they had no intention of continuing the fight. A mixture of fear, respect and disbelief in their expressions. I had proven my strength to them, shown them I wasn't an easy target for abuse. Their little plan had backfired on them.

“If any of you come near me or my friends again, I will not stop at a simple beating!” I growled. “Am I understood!?” They all nodded before moving to leave, two of them stopping to pick up Hazani.

I watched them leave, none of them willing to take their eyes off me, but none of them willing to make eye contact either. Once they were gone from sight I turned to make sure Laguna was all right. He was already standing, a bit of blood running from his snout, but he seemed relatively unharmed.

“You okay?” I asked.

“Yeah... thanks.”

“Remind me not to spar with groups of strange dragons again.”

“You were awesome by the way.” He smiled. “Where did you learn to fight like that?”

“I'm used to being attacked by packs of wolves, plus Aceh has been giving me lessons. I still can't come close to beating him.” I chuckled.

“He must be pretty bad ass then... I mean you've beaten Kassandra and now those guys.”

“I wouldn't count what happened with Kassandra as a win.” I admitted. “I may have won on points but she still kicked my ass a lot worse than I managed to do back to her.”

“Ooooo... I think I smell a rematch!” He chuckled.

“I'll pass thanks. If I want my ass kicked I'll just ask Aceh for a spar, I don't need a dragoness with anger issues to do that.” I laughed. “I need to be getting back. My lesson with Aceh will be starting soon, and he's always a lot rougher if you're late.”

“Okay. So will I see you tomorrow?”

“If I get a chance.”

“Just stop by the farm then, I'm almost always there if I'm not training.”.

[center]************[/center]

As I walked into the room Aceh was already there, sitting in the middle of the room with his legs crossed, meditating. As I approached he opened his eyes, his piercing blue eyes meeting mine made me stop in my tracks. He slowly stood up and moved closer to me, leaning in close.

“You're hurt.”

“Yeah... some guys picked a fight...” I said sheepishly.

“Did you win?”

“Yes.”

“Good.” His tone didn't seem to display any pride in the fact I won, it was as if he had expected me to. He turned and walked several paces before turning back to face me. “Today you meditate.”

“Meditate?” I sighed. I found it really hard to meditate, I could never clear my head.

“Meditate on your fight. Meditate on your mistakes!”

“What mistakes? I won!”

“You got hit! You are injured!”

“There was six of them!”

“Fight could have been avoided!”

“...” I was speechless.

He was telling me that I shouldn't have fought? But he doesn't know the whole story! But he was right, the fight could have been avoided, I could have refused Hazani's invitation to the spar... his rouse to get me into a situation where he and his buddies thought they could beat me down. I sighed and lowered my head in defeat.

“Most fights don't need to happen. True strength is knowing when to fight!” Aceh lectured, his arms crossed in front of him as he looked down on me, even though he was only slightly taller than me it felt like I was looking up at a giant. “Now meditate.”

“Yes Master.”

I did as I was ordered and sat on the floor cross legged, just as Aceh had been when I had entered. I looked over at him and saw him do the same. I closed my eyes and focused on steadying my breathing.

As I tried to meditate Aceh's words echoed through my head, 'True strength is knowing when to fight!' The incident with Hazani and the others was a spar that got out of hand, but then Hazani had no intention of it just being a spar. My instincts had told me to leave it, but I had wanted to impress them. He reminded me a lot of Kaleb, that self-righteous attitude, thinking that he was stronger and smarter than everyone else. I guess Draconians are more tolerant on the whole, but there were still some bad seeds.

I had only accepted the match because I hadn't wanted to back down, even Laguna got over his initial excitement when the gauntlet match was suggested. I had wanted to prove my strength, no... I had wanted to show off. Laguna had shown an interest in me ever since he met me, was always impressed with my fighting ability and found everything I did fascinating, I had wanted to impress him. But in doing so I had put both of us in danger when I went against my better judgement. Just a few weeks ago I never would have even thought about accepting Hazani's initial proposal to a fight, my distrust would have told me to steer clear. It was my fault for letting the fight even start, and Laguna had gotten hurt trying to come to my aid.

I let out a deep sigh of frustration, I wanted to lay back and stare at the ceiling and just wallow in the guilt I now felt. I may have won the fight but now I felt like I had lost, I had gained nothing from that fight other than the knowledge that Hazani is no better than Kaleb. And I would make sure to use that knowledge to aid my judgement in the future. Knowing that Aceh was there watching me I remained in position, my eyes firmly shut.

As I the guilt of what happened to Laguna festered I remembered the rage and anger I had felt as Hazani had struck him, I hadn't noticed it at the time but the feel of my spiritual energy had changed, it had flared with my anger and I had passed through the wall of fire he had summoned without so much a bit of singed fur. I had used fire bending to push right through it.

I focused on the sensation of my nen, how different it had felt and where the change had come from. Kassius had tried to teach how to bend by remembering Rose's death, did emotion play a part in how nen reacted?

I played the scene of Hazani knocking Laguna to the ground over and over in my head, trying to remember everything of how I felt. After what seemed like an eternity I felt a knot in my stomach, and I felt heat spread out from it. I drew out my nen, letting it surround me, but instead of forming a perfect bubble around me like before, the edges flared and shifted; like the flames of a fire. This is where my fire bending skills came from, this is what I needed to learn to control.

“Have you learned?” Aceh's voice pierced the silence.

“Yes.” I responded, opening my eyes to meet his. He met my eyes and after several long moments he nodded and motioned me to stand. “I'm sorry Master...”

I bowed my head in apology, I had used what Aceh had taught me in a way I had never intended to use it. I had asked him to give me the strength to protect those close to me, but a friend had been hurt because of my arrogance.

“Lesson is learned.” Was all he said, placing his large paw on my shoulder giving it a gentle squeeze of reassurance. “No need for apology.”

[center]************[/center]

“That's it Malakye, just take your time.” Xavier said encouragingly.

I had told him I had figured out how to fire bend, and with an excitement he had tossed me the perception stone. He had tasked me with focusing my spiritual energy into the stone and make it glow in the colour of fire. If I achieved this then it would be the first step, I needed to be able to suppress my wind affinity and only draw on my fire affinity in order to achieve this.

I sat cross legged on the ground, staring at the polished black stone in my paws as it glowed white. Trying to draw on my fire affinity, from time to time the stone would flicker with colour, but my wind affinity was still dominating the stone. Until I was able to suppress my affinity for wind I would never be able to fire bend properly.

After an hour of trying to do this I had gotten the stone to have a constant yellow/orange tinge to it, but it was apparent that my wind affinity was still dominating with the brightness of the glow. I was beginning to get a headache from focusing so hard, so Xavier decided to call for a short break.

“That was impressive.” Xavier grinned as he sat down.

“I thought it would be a lot easier than that...” I sighed. I thought I had solved the mystery to my ability to do fire bending.

“Don't fret my friend, the progress you've made is very impressive. Having a second affinity is a rare thing, and from what I've learned it took past grand-masters years, if not decades, to be able to control theirs properly.”

“I don't have years.” I whined.

“I don't understand why you are so hung up on this, even if you never learned to fire bend you have the potential to become a powerful wind bender.” Xavier tried to reassure me. “Even more powerful than me.”

“But the Anaris are meant to be fire benders.”

“Is that what it is? Did you know that there have been many Anaris in the past that weren't fire benders, but could bend other elements?”

“Really?” I was surprised to hear that.

“Yes.” He smiled. “So don't worry about it. Be proud of what you can achieve and not what you can't. I'm sure some day in the future you will master your fire affinity, but right now you have only just begun to learn, so don't worry if you can't do it right now.”

“I still want to try...”

“And I will help you to the best of my ability, but I think we should focus on some wind bending training. The experience in learning how to control your wind affinity might hold the key to learning how to suppress it enough so you can bend fire.”

“That makes some sense.” I mused, feeling a little better now thanks to Xavier's words of assurance.

“Good, now why don't you come with me and we can have a little fun while we do it?”

“Okay.” I said a little suspiciously.

“Good! Then I think you had better put these on.” He smiled reaching into a large fur lined bag that had been here when we arrived. He grabbed an armful of fur clothes and dumped them into my arms. Suddenly I wasn't so sure if I was going to be able to call the next lesson 'fun'.

[center]************[/center]

As I followed behind Xavier I was constantly adjusting the fur clothing he had given me, I wasn't sure what animal the fur had come from but it certainly didn't smell pleasant. It was a heavy and had a fusty scent, one which made my nostrils tingle unpleasantly. I had never worn so much clothing in my life. It had taken me several minutes to figure out how to get my wings out the back so they wouldn't be crushed by the fur. It felt itchy and most of all restricting. My foot paws were still bare, he had given me some fur boots but I drew the line there, I was sweltering in the clothing already, having acclimatised to the cool – but far from freezing – temperatures in the caves which spread throughout the mountain.

I heard a sound of metal scraping on metal and diverted my attention from the distracting clothes. Xavier was opening a bolt on a metal door that was embedded into the stone. As he pulled the door open I was blinded by the daylight that came pouring in, and was immediately glad of the fur clothing I was wearing. A freezing cold gust of air forced its way into the cave, I raised my arms in a futile attempt to block it.

Following Xavier out the door I was beginning to seriously wonder just Xavier had in mind for training me. The area we were in was nothing more than a valley of bare rock, the door we had come from was embedded in a cliff face which rose hundreds of feet into the air, and only a dozen yards away from where we stood there was a sheer drop. A howling gale washed over us, so strong that I staggered back unable to maintain my footing. The sun was shining brightly in the clear blue sky above us, but despite this it was freezing cold.

When the gale finally eased Xavier walked towards the edge of the cliff. As I followed him I gasped in surprise, the view was breath taking in more ways than one. We were so high up, I felt my legs shake at the mere thought of it. The view of the snow capped mountains with the pristine blue sky... I had never imagined such a view could exist, the sun light made everything seem so unreal. How could a cold and harsh environment appear so beautiful?

“It is a common past time for Zangarians to come here and engage in gliding.”

“Gliding?” I asked, I saw Xavier's muzzle curl into a smile.

“We use the strong gusts of wind to propel ourselves into the air.” I staggered back, suddenly going weak at the knees. “What? Are you afraid of heights?”

I looked from Xavier to the valley floor below, it was a long way down. I had never had an issue with heights, but I was beginning to have one. Xavier chuckled.

“Don't worry, everything will be fine. I will teach you how it's done.” He clapped his paw on my right shoulder and squeezed it firmly in reassurance. Another strong gust washed over us and I was once again sent staggering backwards. “Draw on your nen Malakye, let it envelope you!”

I did as Xavier ordered, my spiritual energy pouring out from my body and forming a bubble around me, enveloping Xavier as well. Suddenly the wind stopped... no not stopped, I could still feel it. The bubble of spiritual energy was diverting the wind around us, I could feel it push against the bubble but it was unable to force its way through.

“You never cease to amaze me!” Xavier grinned. “How are you doing that?”

“I'm not doing anything, I'm just drawing on my nen like you said.”

“Describe your nen to me!”

“It's formed... a sort of bubble.”

“Does it always do that?” He asked excitedly.

“Yeah... pretty much. Why?” I asked curiously.

“Because no ones nen is the same.” He replied. “The users nen takes on attributes of their personality. Yours has formed a protective bubble around you.”

His words made sense, it also explained why his nen seemed so different from my own. Growing up with the wolves I was the target of constant attacks, so it made sense that my nen would take on a protective form.

“So what do I do now?” I asked.

“Right! Well... I hadn't expected the large bubble, so what I want you to do is extend your wings.”

I looked at him uneasily, but Xavier had assured me that it would be okay, I trusted him so I did as he asked. Slowly extending my wings, I realised then that the bubble was the exact width of my wing span, My wing tips touching the edges of the bubble.

“Now I want you to try and shrink the bubble so it doesn't envelop your wings.”

I took a deep breath to steady my nerves before focusing on shrinking the bubble down. Nothing happened at first until I realised that I should probably reduce the amount of spiritual energy I was giving out. I focused on the stream of constant nen pouring from my body, closing my eyes to concentrate. Slowly I felt the stream begin to slow, changing from a strong current to little more that a gentle stream.

Another gust of wind washed over us, with my bubble of nen now significantly reduced my wings were no longer enveloped by it and the wind caught my wings like sails. I gasped as I was pulled backwards, my foot-paws leaving the ground. I let out a yelp of surprise and watched as the distance between me and Xavier grew exponentially. Out of fear I closed my wings out of reflex, the bubble of nen growing back to full size at the same time. I landed roughly on the ground, my backwards momentum made it impossible for me to land on my foot-paws, and I tumbled head over heel over the hard rock.

“MALAKYE!”

I groaned and began to pick myself up off the cold rocky ground, I had bumped my head and I had a few grazes but nothing serious. Xavier was on his knees next to me by the time I had managed to get to my paws and knees.

“Are you okay?” He asked with a worried tone.

“I'll live.” I groaned as I pushed myself up. Xavier took my arm and helped me up.

“Do you want to try again?” He asked.

“Sure... but I think I'll have you show me how it's done first.” I smiled.

[center]************[/center]

After watching Xavier use the wind to carry him up into the air, and with a bit of advice, I managed to glide about twenty feet or so off the ground. It had taken a couple of hours but I was finally understanding that how I shift my body and position my wings affected the direction I went in. I had completely forgotten that he had originally taken me here to wind bend until he explained what he wanted me to do.

He wanted me to use my wind bending to manipulate how I flew, he explained that as wind benders we were able to control the air under our wings, and not rely on the gusts of air to soar higher or maintain altitude. But since it was obvious that I was still struggling to learn the basics of gliding he told me to forget that for today and that we would try again tomorrow.

We went back to the training area and I stripped off the heavy fur clothing, scrunching up my snout at the smell that came off me. The smell of the fur itself stuck to me, and I had also sweated profusely while wearing them.

“I suppose you would like to wash up?”

“Yeah... I stink!” I said making a face.

“Come on then, there is a hot spring nearby. No one ever comes this far into the mountain these days, so we have plenty of privacy.”

Once again I followed Xavier through the complex series of tunnels, after a few minutes of walking I noticed the air became heavy with moisture, and soon we entered a small chamber that was filled with steam. Xavier left the torch he carried outside the chamber, the water itself seemed to glow with a familiar gentle blue glow.

“Is that Anglaor*?” I asked, the glow so familiar as the one in the forge room in the Anaris house.

“Yes, I always found this place incredibly relaxing. Come on, lets bathe and relax for a while.” Xavier insisted, beginning to strip off his clothes.

Having stripped off the fur clothing before coming here I only had my poncho and loin cloth on. I reached behind and with a slight blush rising I untied the knot holding the loin cloth in place. Even though I normally only wore a loin cloth I always found it surprising how bashful I was when I came to getting naked in front of others. The small amount of fabric giving me enough modesty to not normally worry about such things. My loin cloth fell around my ankles and I removed my poncho. I wasted little time in walking into the shallow pool of water. The water was hot, but not uncomfortably so, it was the perfect temperature. The water felt good against my scales.

I moved to the far side of the pool, which was only several yards wide, but got deeper the further back I waded. I leant against the far edge of the pool, the rock comfortably smooth and warm from the heat of the water, while standing the water came to up to my chest. It had been so long since I had bathed, and even longer since having a hot bath.

I looked over to Xavier and felt a slight blush as I watched him remove the last of his clothing. He folded it all neatly and sat it on a nearby rock. I watched as he stretched, my eyes drawn to his crotch in fascination. Like me he had a slit not a sheath. A little pink visible as the head of his cock peaked from its hiding place. Unlike me however he didn't have a shred of fur on his body. I mused at how much the slit looked like a females pussy, but you wouldn't mistake the two if you had seen them both. I continued to stare at Xavier's slit in silent fascination, I had never really gotten to see one so clearly before, my own slit was hidden beneath a thick foliage of fur which grew around it, one of the few patches of fur which grew on my body.

I glanced up and saw that Xavier was standing there looking at me with a knowing smile. I diverted my eyes and felt myself blush hard, cursing to myself as I realised that I was starting to get hard. I glanced out of the corner of my eye at him as I heard him enter the water and begin to wade towards me slowly. He leant against the back of the pool a few feet away from me.

“I don't mind you looking you know.” He said.

“I didn't... I mean...” I stammered and he chuckled.

“Am I the first naked Zangarian you've seen?” I nodded, still not willing to make eye contact with him. “Well I can understand, after all I am equally as interested in your body as you are in mine.”

“R-really?” I asked, braving to look at him for a second before looking away.

“Hmm hmm. We are as different as we are similar. It fascinates me.”

That sounded like him. Xavier had a thirst for knowledge, and a thirst for sharing it. During the training sessions we have had he would spend some time explaining in great detail how things worked. He reminded me of Eric a little, how they both loved to tell stories.

“Are you... you know...”

“Gay?” He asked, finishing my question. I simply nodded. “Well... not in the literal sense. I am happily married, married to beautiful female.” I felt a pang of regret at his words, along with a feeling of embarrassment. “But I have had my share of males as well. I suppose I would class myself as bi-sexual.” I felt relieved knowing that I hadn't. He was the same as me then. “Do you want to do things with me Malakye?” His tone going low and seductive. “Do things to me?”

I wasn't sure if he was propositioning me or if he was simply asking if I was interested in him sexually. I hesitated to reply, not wanting to make a fool of myself. I was interested, but then as I remembered Cody I felt a pang of guilt for wanting to something with another male.

“Don't worry about it.” Xavier said reassuringly. Reaching over and giving my shoulder a firm squeeze. “Come on, I'll wash your back for you.” He reached over and picked up a whitish looking stone, I recognised it a soap stone. I had never used one, but I had heard they were commonly used by dragons to clean their scales, where furs would crush the stone and rub it into their fur, dragons used it to scrap their scales clean of dirt.

I nodded and turned my back to Xavier, I felt him move close in behind me, I felt his legs brush against my tail and I closed my eyes. Thankful that from here he couldn't see the erection I had right now. I felt the stone scrap down my back, it was uncomfortable at first, but after a few strokes it began to feel really good. A pleasant sweet smell filled the room, between the warmth of the water, the relaxing blue light, the scent of the soap stone and the pleasant and relaxing scrubbing of the stone across my back I felt myself relax. I let out a groan of satisfaction.

As Xavier began to scrub between my wings I felt my cock throb, I couldn't hold back my need for release. A pang of guilt in the back of my mind as I thought of Cody, but it was quickly over powered my my growing arousal. I turned to face Xavier, his expression one of curiosity as if he expected me to say something, but I had nothing to say. I leaned in and pressed my muzzle to his in a simple kiss.

I felt Xavier freeze, he just stood there and suddenly I was afraid I had made a big mistake. I began to pull away when he pressed his muzzle to mine and wrapped his arms round me. I felt his tongue and opened my muzzle slightly and felt it slip in. He pushed me gently against the edge of the pool, I felt his hard cock poke me in the thigh. I felt myself blush and wrapped my arms round his midriff. His body was toned and solid, and even though I was physically bigger than him, his presence seemed to tower over me. His kiss was as gentle as it was forceful.

“Are you sure you want this?” He asked.

I nodded, my face red hot with a blush, not trusting myself to speak; silently happy that my black scales and the dim light hid my blush. Xavier nodded and resumed kissing me, taking complete control of the situation. His paws trailed down my body and hitched up my legs, spreading them wide, exposing me to him. My stomach began to flutter nervously as I felt his hard length poke my rear as he positioned himself. The last time someone had... the only time someone had touched me there was... when Kaleb raped me. Memories of that night raced in my mind. I felt Xavier's cock head press against my tail-hole.

“NO!” I yelled shoving him away, I began to sob, unable to catch my breath. My heart was racing, pounding hard in my chest.

“Malakye? I'm sorry if I did anything to hurt you...” Xavier's tone was one of confusion and worry, but how could he know?

“It's not you...” I said between sobs. “The last time... back when...” I didn't know how to explain it to him. I looked him in the eyes and I saw the genuine concern and worry, I had to tell him, I didn't want him to think that he was the cause of this. “I was raped.”

“RAPED!?” Xavier shouted, immediately realising his outburst and looking behind him, as if someone might have over heard him in this isolated place. “Raped?” He repeated, but with much less shock and more of his usual inquisitive nature.

“The night I was forced to flee from Rovarian wolves...” I said glumly, ashamed of the truth.

I hadn't known what reaction I was to get from Xavier, but he surprised me when he pulled me into a tight embrace. I hesitated for a moment before returning the gesture. He just stood there holding me for a long while, I think he was trying to fully process and comprehend what I had just told him.

“I understand if you don't want me to...” He trailed off. “Don't force yourself to do anything you don't want to.”

“I... I do want to.” I admitted. “I just didn't expect...” How do I explain what I felt? A surge of panic and disgust that was no more than a mere memory?

“Shhshhhshhh...” He gently sushed me and loosened his embrace, holding my arms in his paws as he looked me in the eye. “I'm sure there are a lot of painful memories from your past Malakye. And I want to help you through them. You are a son of Zangar! We protect our own!”

His comment made me think of Havani, he looked at me the same way the wolves had, as an outsider, a freak. But he was right, I had a lot of painful memories, scars and stigmas, they nearly cost me Cody. I had been so scared to sleep with another male it nearly drove a wedge between us, nearly cost us our friendship. I had to overcome them, the past is the past, I had a chance to start a new life here and I didn't want my past to affect it. I would live how I wanted to live and damn anyone or anything that would stop me! My time with the wolves was over, the sun had set on that part of my life, it was time for a new day, a new dawn!

“I want you to take me Xavier...” I blushed, unable to look him in the eye as I said the words.

“Are you...” He stopped and sighed. I think he knew what I was trying to do. “I will be gentle... I promise.” He cooed in my ear, giving my neck a gentle kiss.

“Thank you.” I whispered, wrapping my arms round his shoulders.

He continued to kiss my neck, the soft pecks sending jolts of pleasure up and down my spine, gently leaning me against the edge of the pool once again. I let out a groan of pleasure, relieved that he was taking his time. He moved from my neck to my chest, leaving a trail of slow gentle kisses as he went, I hadn't expected it when his maw closed round my nipple. I gasped. He suckled and gently nibbled on the nub of flesh, I was rock hard again.

I opened my eyes and looked at him, he was looking back at me with his sapphire blue eyes, a glint in his eye. He took a breath before sinking beneath the surface of the water, I was wondering what he was doing for all of two seconds before I felt his maw around the head of my cock.

I gasped once again, my knees going weak for a moment I grabbed the edge of the pool with both paws for support. Xavier was surprisingly talented with his tongue. I went stiff as I felt his fingers press against my tail hole, gently rubbing across it several time. After a few moments my body relaxed, his touch was pleasurable, my body reacting to my past experiences.

When I relaxed he pushed one of his fingers inside of me, a brief momentary pain, my tail-hole clenching round the digit as it invaded me. I knew what he was doing, he was trying to loosen me up, get me used to the feeling of something in my ass. I forced myself to relax and once again I felt another finger push in. It wasn't as bad this time, and every now and again his fingers would brush against something inside of me that felt good. I spread my legs as wide as I could to give him as much access as possible. I trusted Xavier, despite the short time I'd known him, and I was glad it was him that was helping me through this.

I watched him under the water, his head bobbing back and forth as he pleasured me. I panting heavily, barely able to catch my breath, I wasn't going to last very long at this rate. I sighed with a bit of relief when he stopping sucking me to come back up for air.

“That felt amazing...” I said, earning a knowing smile from him.

I watched as the droplets of water rolled off his scales, the water droplets looking like tiny jewels as they reflected the pale blue light emanating from the pool. He was very attractive, I just hadn't taken the time to notice before. He leaned in and kissed me on the muzzle, our tongues intertwining as he lifted my legs once again. I knew what was coming and I felt my stomach tense, I needed to relax, Xavier wasn't going to hurt me! I chanted in my head, willing my body to relax.

“You are so beautiful.” He whispered.

His comment catching me by surprise, I forgot about everything else for a brief moment. He used that moment to push into me. I let out a startled cry and clung to him. My whole body tensed and I felt my chest tighten in panic, the momentary pain already fading as he allowed me to adjust to the sensation, I felt myself begin to calm.

“Are you okay?” He asked.

“Yeah...” I nodded.

“Just let me know if you need me to stop.” He whispered. I nodded and clenched my eyes shut.

I felt him push up and into me, driving his cock deeper inside. It felt alien, it felt strange, but it didn't feel bad. The alien sensation made my cock slowly soften. As I got used to the gentle thrusts of Xavier's hips I began to get used to the sensation, begin to enjoy it, my cock once again slowly hardening and I let out a low groan. As if emboldened by my groan Xavier began to fuck me more deeply, his thrusts just as slow and gentle as before but longer, deeper. Suddenly I understood why Cody enjoyed this so much.

The rocking motion of Xavier's thrusts, the way his cock spread me wide, the feeling of submitting control to another being... it felt wonderful. For the first time since I could remember I had just let go, just stopped trying to control everything around me and just let someone else take control. It was strangely refreshing. Here in Xavier's arms, with him under my tail I felt safe. I wondered if I should say something to show him how I felt, but deep down I knew I didn't have to. In this situation actions spoke louder than words ever could. I unfurled my wings and wrapped them round him, an act that just seemed natural and right, I felt a smile curl across his muzzle. He returned the favour and wrapped his wings round me, a protective cocoon of affection between the two of us.

I wasn't under any delusions that this was the beginning of something between me and Xavier. This was just sex. Two beings taking pleasure from one another. Nothing more, nothing less; and no less beautiful because of it.

“I'm close...” Xavier whispered to me.

It took me a moment to realise that he was asking permission to come inside me. I nodded and a few moments later he let out a small cry of pleasure. I felt his hot seed coat my insides, he continued to rock my on his hips for a while longer before slumping against me. His paw wrapped round my throbbing length, I squirmed at his touch. He kissed my neck and I could tell he was smiling. He squeezed my knot firmly, making me cry in pleasure.

“I wonder what it would feel like to have this knot inside me?” He announce his thoughts aloud. “Maybe one day I will find out...” He squeezed my knot again, this time engulfing it entirely in his paw, I came and came hard.

[center]************[/center]

“Thank you for that Malakye.” Xavier smiled, his paw caressing the side of my muzzle. “I know what that meant to you.”

“Thank you... for being gentle.” I smiled back.

We both stood naked at the edge of the hot spring, our bodies dripping wet, I could feel his slick seed between my cheeks as it leaked slightly from my tail-hole. I was afraid that it would feel awkward with him, but it didn't. He was genuinely grateful to me and I was to him. He had helped me get over that part of my past, or at the very least begin to.

“You should be getting back, it is getting late.” He said.

“How can you tell?” I asked with a grin,waving my arms towards the constant darkness of the caves we resided in.

He laughed before picking up his clothes and proceeded to walk out of the room naked. I grabbed my own clothes and followed him, feeling a little exposed as I followed him naked through the tunnels. Even though I had never seen another living soul in this section of the tunnels apart from Xavier, I just couldn't help shake the expectation of running into someone, the cool temperatures of the tunnels now seeming colder since was wet.

I had little choice but to follow Xavier since he was carrying our only source of light, I could tell he was leading us back to the tunnels that led to the marketplace. As we got closer and closer to the marketplace I began to get nervous about being spotted. What would someone think if they saw us naked like this?

“Shouldn't we get dressed?” I asked nervously.

“Why? Are you ashamed of your body?” He chuckled. “I assure you that you have nothing to be ashamed of, you are very easy on the eyes.”

“Thanks” I felt myself blush. “But I would prefer to get dressed all the same.”

“I supposed we are dry enough to get dressed again.” He stopped and placed the torch against the wall.

I was grateful that he wasn't making this awkward, in fact he was making it seem so natural. We dressed in silence, the silence was beginning to make me feel uncomfortable. At first it was good, it had given me time to reflect, but Xavier normally rambled on and on about this and that, educating me about life here in Zangar. I waited till he finished dressing before I spoke.

“Same time tomorrow?” I asked, it was the only thing I could think of that didn't relate back to the fact that we just had sex.

“Why don't you take tomorrow off?” He grinned. “I know your still trying to decide whether or not to stay here. Take some time to explore, make some friends, have some fun.”

I wasn't sure what to say. This was pretty much the same thing that Cody was telling me to do. I nodded, agreeing with him. If I wanted to stay here then I was going to have to find a life here. A life here... away from Cody and the others. That thought terrified me. One day they would decide to move on and I would have to say goodbye to them or goodbye to Zangar. They had been the only constant in my life recently, the thought of losing them scared me more than facing down a pack of wolves.

“Are you okay?” Xavier asked, the concern evident in his voice.

“Yeah...” I replied. I was certain he didn't believe me but he seemed to let it pass. Handing me the torch.

“I'm sure you know the way home by now.”

“But don't you need the light too?”

“Don't worry.” He said holding up the perception stone*. I sensed a small surge of his spiritual energy flow around the stone, it lit up with a distinctive white light. The light was strong but far from blinding as it had been with me. “I have my own source of light.”

With a smile and a wink he turned away and began to walk. I stood there watching him until he was out of sight, until I could no longer make out his shadow cast from the light of the stone. I continued towards the marketplace, I was unsure what time it was, but since my stomach was starting to get pangs of hunger it must have been around midday... I think. I kept walking, fairly confident that I knew where I was going.

I heard the hustle of bustle of dozens of dragons long before I saw them, since I was now in a well lit area I extinguished the torch Xavier had given me and placed it on the ground next to a brazier so that it may be of use to someone needing it. After proceeding towards the noise I realised that I was near the lodgings that had been allocated to us when we first arrived. I doubted that Eric and the others were there at this time of day, but I had no idea where else to look, I headed there on the hope that I would be able to find them.

Soon I could see the curtain that hung over the entrance of the rooms where Eric and the others were staying. I made my approach hoping to find someone inside, I wanted to spend some time with them, I hadn't spent much time with them since I arrived due to my harsh training schedule. The only one I had spent any real time with was Cody, and that was mostly sex, it would be nice just to be with everyone again. I was just a few yards away from the curtain when two short, and well endowed dragonesses barred my path.

They both wore tight fitted dresses, one wore a pale blue and white dress while the other wore one with a mixture of greens, they stood before me barring my path. They were a fair bit shorter, and younger than myself, I took a step backward out of uncertainty rather than fear. What did they want and why were they staring at me like that?

“Are you...”

“Lord Anaris's son?” They asked, the one in the green finishing the others question.

“Yes...” I replied, my whole body tensing, not sure what to expect.

“I told you! I told you!” The one in blue whispered excitedly to her companion. They giggled to each other before returning their attention back to me. “We are...”

“Really excited...”

“To meet you!” The one in blue finishing the others statement this time.

From the fluent nature of the act I quickly realised that this was a fairly common occurrence between them. The back and forth between the females was making my head spin. I still didn't know who they were or what the hell they wanted.

“Err... nice to meet you too... ladies.” My response seemed to please them, they turned to each other and giggled girlishly before turning back to me. “What...” I didn't know what they wanted, but I didn't want to offend them either. I took a moment to contemplate my words. “Can I help you?” Another girlish giggle.

“Well...”

“If you are offering...” The both stopped to giggle to each other again. “We hoped...”

“That you might...”

“Take us as your wives!”

Did they really just ask me to marry them!?! I stumbled back a couple of steps in shock. My reaction didn't seem to phase them, they stared at me expectantly, their smiles never faltering. Was this really happening? Had I fallen and hit my head somewhere back in the caves and this was nothing but a bad dream? Our silent stand off seemed to be never ending, it was obvious that these females weren't going to leave without an answer, or by the intervention of Asurmen* himself.

“Uh...”

“Malakye!” Came a deep gruff voice from behind me.

I looked and saw Aceh, I had never been so happy to see anyone in my entire life. He walked over and glared at the two females who had ambushed me. They visibly flinched when he snorted at them, and after a few tense moments under Aceh glare they ran away with a shriek.

“Thanks for that!” I breathed a sigh of relief.

“Come, we train!” He turned and began walking.

I just stood staring at his wide muscular back, my maw slightly agape. Was he for real? Was training all he thought about? I was nearly forced into a double marriage! I sighed... he was my master, he did save me from said marriage. I began to follow him. As we made our way through the crowd on the edge of the marketplace, weaving past the crowds, I began to wonder where Aceh was leading me. We were heading in the wrong direction to be going to my fathers place.

As we stepped through an archway and I felt the familiar breeze of the ventilation ducts. It made me think of my training with Xavier, I felt my nen flutter deep inside me, as if wanting to mingle with the breeze. I was surprised, it felt tingly, just a few short days ago it took nearly all my focus to draw out my nen and here it was wanting to come out on its own.

“Today we run!” Aceh commanded.

I didn't get a chance to react as I watched Aceh take off down the vent. I gave chase, but Aceh was not starting off slow. It would be pointless to complain about not being ready, he would just tell me I should be ready for anything. Aceh was still a few yards ahead of me, I had managed to match his pace, I was having to sprint while he looked like he wasn't even going all out. My lungs began to burn, I focused on my breathing, if I didn't breath properly then I wouldn't have any hope of keeping up with Aceh.

I tried with all my might to keep up, but he was just so fast! We would occasionally pass by a lit entrance where the caverns intersected with the vent, sometimes I would be forced to dodge someone who was passing through, but for the rest of the time it was just me and Aceh, no other distractions. I stared at Aceh's back as he ran ahead of me, he was slowly pulling away and there was nothing I could do to stop that. My lungs were straining with the effort as I ran as fast as I could. I could just barely make out Aceh ahead of me, it was so dark. Each time the vent would branch off Aceh veered off in a direction without hesitation, I only saw the other entrances as I passed through them, I followed him and wondered if he had memorised the route or was simply following his gut. I didn't dwell on the thought, I had enough to focus on as I forced my body to keep going at this insane pace.

I was slowly losing speed. My legs and lungs unable to keep up with the demands of keeping up with my master. How was it possible for him to be able to run like this for so long? I couldn't do it any more! I stopped running and fell to my knees, gasping desperately for air. My legs felt like jelly, I was at my limit. The first thing I was aware of, beyond the painful burning in my lungs, was a pair of white furred foot-paws in front of me. I looked up to see Aceh looking down at me with a scowl, his arms crossed, staring at me silently.

“Sorry!” I managed to mutter between gasps.

“For what?” He asked. There he went again, asking me a question.

“For not... being able... to keep up!”

“You not failed me.” He stated. “You failed yourself.” His words struck home like a knife to the chest. “In battle, to fall to your knees is to lose! In battle, enemy show no mercy! Learn to push past the pain, learn to push past your limit! Only then can you call yourself strong!”

This was one of his lessons, it was humiliating and yet refreshing at the same time. Like having a bucket of ice cold water thrown in your face. He had set it up for me to fail. While I had began to consider myself strong, the truth was I wasn't. Thinking back to how strong Kassandra had been, I had only won because of a lucky hit, she had slowly worn me down. She had decimated the three dragons I had watched her spar with before our fight, I was strong enough to match her, it was my stamina that had let me down. My last ditch attempt to fight had knocked her down, but it had been done through sheer will power. I had been barely able to stand, let alone throw a punch.

“Training finished.” He said and walked past me; towards the exit we had past shortly before I collapsed.

I was surprised at the sudden ending, we hadn't been training for very long. Normally he would order me to stand up and continue. I think the fact he didn't hurt more, like he knew that I couldn't do it no matter how much he pushed me. And it hurt my pride because I knew it to be true as well.

I wanted to follow him, but I didn't trust myself to stand just yet. I sat there in the darkness, the gentle breeze enveloping me in a gentle hug as if it was consoling me. Slowly my sadness turned into anger, I slammed my fist against the ground in frustration, and then my anger changed into determination. I would become strong!

I pushed myself up, staggering a little as my legs still felt numb. I turned and walked in the direction Aceh had gone. I stepped out of the dark vent and back towards the marketplace. This was the place where we had started! I had managed to run a full loop before collapsing, but that still wasn't going to be enough!

I walked back towards the lodging where Cody and the others were staying. It was time to finish what I had come here to do earlier. The crowds had already begun to thin, that meant it was late in the day, I guess I had been sitting moping for longer than I thought. I still felt a little off balance, my legs were still fatigued, my lungs and throat were still a little rough as well. What I really wanted was some water, but that could wait.

As the curtained entrance of my friends lodgings came into view I felt myself slow. I surveyed the area, making sure there were no more dragonesses to ambush me with a marriage proposal. With no sign of anyone waiting in ambush I made my way towards the curtain when I felt a paw grab my arm. I froze and cringed, I hadn't looked behind me when I looked around, they had sneaked up on me. I pulled away and yanked my arm free.

“Whoa! It's just me!” Cody yelped.

“Sorry! Sorry!” I apologised, taking a moment to breath a sigh of relief.

“You okay?”

“Yeah... sorry... it's just been some sort of day.”

“I can understand that. So I guess your on your way for lessons with Aceh?” Cody asked.

“No... he kinda cut the lessons short today.”

“So you're free?!” He chirped happily, his tail wagging.

“Yeah, I guess I am.” I smiled.

“Great! Are you coming for dinner?”

“Uh... sure.”

I was fairly certain that we weren't heading back to the Anaris house for dinner, Eric had said something about that last night. So that meant we were going to be going to a tavern or possibly... I shuddered at the thought, Darcy's place. I new that she meant well but she was just a little bit too 'in your face!' Particularly her breasts as memory serves. She had nearly suffocated me with those things!

“So... where are we going for dinner?” I asked as I followed Cody.

He seemed to be walking past Darcy's, I breathed a sigh of relief. I wouldn't have to deal with that tonight, the day had been eventful enough as it is.

“Jason found this place, great food and drink!”

“And lots of males and females to drool over.” I chuckled.

“You guessed it!” Cody laughed.

Jason was just too predictable.

[center]************[/center]

“MALAKYE!” I heard Jason yell over the noise of the room as Cody and I pushed past the curtain into the tavern.

I looked across the room filled with over three dozen dragons to see my friends; they stuck out like a sore thumb since they were the only non-dragons in the room. A long bar with three dragonesses serving sat against the right hand side of the room, while a stage on the left had a group of dragons sitting playing various instruments, beating out a pleasant happy tune that gave the room a nice atmosphere.

I followed Cody as he weaved through the dragons and tables to our friends. Halfway across the room I came muzzle to muzzle with a dragoness wearing a skirt and shawl, she gave me smile and pressed up against me, her paws touching my leg and chest. Her shameless advances made me blush. I stared at her and she stared at me, and I was wondering just what to do here. Another dragon came to my rescue when he grabbed her by the arm and dragged her onto his lap. She gave a playful shriek and laughed, not bothered in the slightest when his paw slipped up under her skirt.

I averted my eyes and blushed harder, willing myself not to get hard, I quickly continued to follow Cody who had already made it to the table where the others were. Jason and Michael raised their tankards in welcome, while Eric bowed his head as he puffed on his pipe. Aceh was there as well, he gave me the usual greeting, a bow of the head in acknowledgement before returning to his usual stoic self. It was hard to tell if he was disappointed in my performance back in the vent or not.

“So I see you got yourself a lady friend over there!” Jason chuckled as I sat down. “I told ya that the ladies would be all over ya!”

“You don't know the half of it!” I groaned, staring at the wooden table as I remembered the the two dragonesses who had ambushed me earlier.

“Ooooo! Do tell!” He snickered.

“Having trouble?” Eric chirped curiously.

“If by trouble you mean having two females ask me to take them as my wives, then yes I am having trouble.”

“Ho-ho! Studly here hasn't been in town a week and already has two wives on the books!” Jason bellowed loud enough for anyone in earshot to hear clear as day over the noise of the room. I blushed bright red and looked around to see if anyone was paying attention, or even cared about what Jason was saying.

“Jason! You're embarrassing him!” Michael scolded his partner. “Keep it down!”

“Well are you going to take them as your wives?” Jason asked curiously, ignoring Michael.

His question had taken me off guard. I had thought the idea as ludicrous, but thinking about it I was probably one of the few males my age that didn't have a wife, or at least an arrangement to be married. Back in Rovarian village* some of the wolves had been married after their twelfth winter. It wasn't unusual for their marriages to be arranged the first year of their birth, set for when they came of age. Thinking about it like that made me realise that there was very little stopping me from taking a wife, or wives, the only thing stopping me, was me.

I really needed a drink! I turned and made a bee line for the bar, weaving through the tables and trying not to make eye contact with anyone, particularly feisty dragonesses, I really didn't need the hassle right now. As a pair of dragons, a couple of warriors who were clad in furs, stepped away from the bar I slipped into space they left.

“What can I get for you cutie?” A dragoness with large breasts asked.

“What ever... I just really need a drink!” I muttered, not bothering to look at what they had to sell. I just hoped her calling me cutie was just meant as a greeting, and not some flirting which she hoped would lead to her becoming my wife.

“Tough day huh?” She asked, as she turned away to prepare my drink.

“Yeah.” I laughed.

“Well just remember this hun, things always look better in the morning!” She chuckled and handed me a metal tankard filled with draconian ale*.

I sniffed it, the bitterness of the dark liquid stinging my nose, but I wasn't going to complain. I gulped it down, the liquid leaving a tingling sensation in the back of my throat. I gasped for breath and put the empty tankard on the bar. The taste was not the most pleasant, but it was no worse than the draconian ale I had had back in Zangar*. It was very similar, not surprising really.

“You want another drink hun?” The bar maid asked, I nodded.

[center]************[/center]

“Come on then big boy!” Jason sneered drunkenly, slamming his tankard against the table. “You think you can beat me?! I would like to see you bloody try!”

“I'll beat you all right!” The dragon, who had been called Trance by his companions, snarled at Jason.

Jason had gotten talking to him and bragged about how he could beat any dragon in the room in an arm wrestle, and looking at the size of Jason's arms he probably wasn't far wrong. Trance and his friends had taken great offence at the declaration and had wanted to prove him wrong. Out of the five of them, Trance was the only one left to try and beat Jason, his friends having tried and failed. This only succeeded in inflating Jason's already over sized ego.

Trance pulled up a seat across the table and put on a brave face, but I could see the cracks appearing already. Even with a considerable amount of liquid courage Trance looked nervous. The pride of both him and his friends was on his shoulders now. He locked paws with Jason and they prepared themselves for the coming battle. The spectacle had attracted the attention of nearly half the tavern, all of dragons cheering on Trance while Cody cheered on Jason. Eric and Aceh watched with amused expressions, Eric puffing on his pipe as he watched the proceedings. Michael sat with an expression which showed his mixture of emotions. He was embarrassed at Jason's antics, and yet seemed proud.

Somehow I had ended up as the referee of the matches. But I didn't mind, it just meant I got a front row seat to the show. I wrapped my paws round theirs, asked both of them if they were ready, once I got the go ahead from each of them I released their paws and signalled the start of the match.

To his credit Trance held his own pretty well, but he was clearly out matched. Slowly Jason began to push Trance's paw down towards the table. Despite the hoots and hollers of all the other Zangarians he couldn't pull it back. Jason had a big confident grin plastered across his muzzle all the while until eventually it was all over. Trance let out a groan and nursed his arm while Jason yelled in triumph and downed the rest of his drink in celebration. He began to flex his arms and pose for the females, a few of them eyeing him up and down with dreamy looks of passion.

“Not bad, but I think I'll have to put you in your place.” A Zangarian declared, stepping forward.

He was a good bit older than Trance and his buddies, I would have put him around my fathers age, his arms much thicker and more defined than Jason's previous opponents. I instantly clocked his shoulder guards, he was master level water bender; the gold trimmed shoulder guards and water design etched into steel. He sat down and positioned his arm, waiting for Jason to accept his challenge.

“You're on!” Jason smirked.

From looking at them I had to give the advantage to Jason, he was much more heavily built, his biceps considerably bigger than his opponent. Jason clasped paws with him and stared him down, his expression one of confidence. I placed my paws over theirs.

“I'm not going to go easy on you boy!” The dragon mocked Jason.

“I wouldn't have it any other way old timer!”

They signalled that they were ready and I released their paws. The dragon was quick off the mark, he began to push Jason back but Jason gritted his teeth and pushed back, forcing their paws back to their starting positions. There was a lot of shouting from the spectators now, from their shouts I discovered his name was Malnark.

Jason continued to push Malnark back, but Malnark held his own pushing back up to the starting position. Malnark was a lot stronger than I expected. But Jason wasn't going to lose so easily. Jason visibly put everything into it, his chest flexed, his nostrils flared, and slowly he began to force Malnark down. Malnark was slowly but surely being overpowered. The tavern was in an uproar, everyone was cheering on Malnark, begging him not to lose.

I felt a surge of spiritual energy from Malnark, the energy pouring into his right arm, and suddenly he seemed to get a second wind. No, it was more than that. The effort he was putting into it seemed to lessen, the strain in his expression lessening, and he began to push Jason back. I couldn't believe it, he was using his nen as a strength boost! I wanted to object, but I doubted that it was against the rules. Plus I was actually impressed, I had never imagined using my nen for anything beyond bending.

After that the match was all but over. Jason fought back as hard as he could, even managing to push Malnark back at one point and from the waver in his expression I could tell that Malnark had been surprised at that, but another surge of spiritual energy gave him the edge he needed to over power Jason and secure his win. The whole tavern exploded with cheers, Jason's ego well and truly beaten. Jason extended his paw to Malnark in respect, his other paw nursing his arm. Malnark shook his paw and muttered a few words to Jason that I couldn't make out over the noise.

Everyone began to return to their respective groups, expecting that that would be the end of the show. I looked at Malnark and then back at Jason, who was being consoled by Cody. Jason's head hung low in disappointment. I couldn't let it stand there, I had to try and avenge Jason, and I would use Malnark's own trick against him.

“MALNARK!” I yelled.

Everyone in the room turned to look. Malnark eyed me with confusion, waiting for me to say what I had to say. I didn't say anything. I sat down and held my arm out, just as Malnark had done when he had challenged Jason. He chuckled.

“You must be Kaldor's boy.”

“What if I am?”

“You sure you want to do this? I would hate to make you look foolish.” Several dragons laughed.

“Don't hold back!” I smirked.

That got his attention, he knew I was being serious. He walked back to the table and took his seat, wrapping his paw round mine.

“Just remember, you asked for this!” He smiled and I felt his spiritual energy flare and begin to flow into his arm.

Cody ran up and took over the role of referee, placing his paws over ours. Malnark gave the signal that he was ready. I focused and drew on my own spiritual energy, it poured out of me and engulfed the area around us. I could sense everyone, almost see them with looking as my energy flowed round them, but this wasn't going to help me. I focused on forcing as much of my spiritual energy into my arm as I could just as Malnark was doing. Now that mine was next to his I could feel the difference. His was heavier and more tempered than my own. Once I felt I had forced as much of my spiritual energy into my arm as could, without straining myself, I nodded at Cody.

The room was silent, the air was heavy with tension, as everyone watched us stare each other down. I looked in to Malnark's blue eyes, determined that I would avenge my friends loss against Malnark's advantage. Cody released our paws and the match began.

Almost immediately he was pushing my paw down, Malnark slowly over powering me despite using my own spiritual energy. But I couldn't give up. I clenched my eyes shut and tried to force more of my nen into my arm, picturing the energy flowing through my veins, into my muscles, fusing with my bones, into every nook and cranny of flesh. I managed to stop him, match his strength, but I was already half way to losing. I needed to exceed his strength! I focused harder, the only thing I could think about was the flow of my nen.

If those watching us were yelling and shouting support, then I couldn't hear them. The whole world was blocked out. Hell not even Malnark was there, all I could picture was his arm, the rest of him didn't exist! With my eyes clenched shut I could only picture his arm, glowing brightly from his spiritual energy.

I poured every single drop of spiritual energy I could muster into my arm, and slowly I began to fight back, pushing against his arm until we were back to the starting position. A surge of power from him had me back on the defensive, but I was fighting back just as hard. I felt my arm shake and shudder under the strain of it all, but his was doing it as well. I was matching him, but matching him wasn't enough!

His nen was flowing so powerfully into his arm now, it actually felt like a I was trying to swim against a strong river current. I tried to picture something that could give me the strength and confidence to fight back. I tried to think of something that could beat a waterfall, the most powerful thing I could think of. I remembered a terrible storm that had struck the village when I was a cub, I had been so scared. A terrible storm where the clouds had literally come out of the sky, shaped like a spear tip and took large gouges out of the ground. A tornado!

I pictured a tornado flowing through my arm, forcing it's way through the waterfall! I felt my spiritual energy begin to move round and round in my arm, as if reacting to my thoughts, taking the form of the tornado. Slowly I felt his resistance falter, I slowly pushed against him. I pushed and pushed and pushed! I couldn't keep this up! When would it end? I felt his paw stop, and no matter how much I pushed I couldn't budge him. The resistance increased suddenly, I was now just a gust of wind blowing against a large boulder. It was hopeless! I had nothing more to give!

A pair of paws clapped me on the shoulders and dragged me back to reality. The noise was deafening, dozens of dragons cheering. I looked up to see Jason with a giant grin on his muzzle. How could he be so happy? I looked down at the table and saw something I couldn't believe, I had Malnark's paw pinned flat against the table.

I looked at Malnark, his expression one of disbelief. I had won? I had won! As the realisation sank in I let go of Malnark's paw and slumped back in the seat. I had won! I smiled my biggest smile and looked to my left, an excited fox jumped and cheered for me.

I watched as Malnark stood, looking down at me with annoyance. But slowly he began to smile and extended his paw to me. I stood up and shook it, he pulled me close and whispered in my ear.

“You are one strong son-of-bitch!” He chuckled. “One day you will be a Grand-master, just like your daddy! Just you wait and see!”

The rest of the evening passed with a whirlwind of congratulations, drinks, laughs and an all round good time. I honestly couldn't remember the last time I had had so much fun! For the first time everything just seemed... normal. This was what life could be like. This is what Cody had been trying to tell me. I had been pushing myself so hard with my training that I had nearly forgotten how good life could be.

[center]************[/center]

The first thing I was aware of was my pounding headache. The whole world felt like it was spinning and I was stuck... where ever the hell I was. I felt nauseous, I didn't want to open my eyes... it just seemed like a really bad idea. I felt exhausted, my right arm felt numb and what ever the hell I was sleeping on felt lumpy. There was a scent that was all too familiar to me, but my headache didn't let my mind linger on the prospect for too long.

A body moved next to me, I felt my heart rate quicken until I realised that it was probably Cody, the scent of sex was strong in the air. Again the scent was familiar, but I couldn't quite place it, but I was too tired. I sighed and then tried to ignore my headache long enough to slip back to sleep. But when the body beneath me began to move I realised that who ever I was with was a lot bigger than Cody!

My eyes shot open, but the room I was in was pitch black. I didn't want to move and disturb who ever I was using as a pillow until I knew who it was. What I could tell was that they were large, muscular and covered in fur. That meant it was one of my friends, that was a relief at least. But it definitely wasn't Cody.

My curiosity got the better of me, I had to know who it was and since my sense of smell was letting me down that meant I had to get a look at them. As I pushed myself up I cringed, my ass hurt like hell. I reached down to nurse it and felt a thick moistness between my cheeks. Someone had topped me! My eyes now adjusted to the darkness I could see who I had slept with, and they were looking back at me.

“Hi there stud.” Jason said sleepily.

“Did we...?” I was a little surprised at myself to be honest, not that I felt bad about sleeping with him.

“Oh yeah!” He chuckled. “I knew you were a stud the moment I saw ya! You filled me up nice and deep!” I blushed at how easily he said these things. I couldn't remember any of it, but the seed leaking from my tail-hole was all the evidence I needed to know that it had happened. “Your memory a little fuzzy?”

“Yeah... a little.”

“Well you were pretty plastered! After you beat him, that Malnark bought a bottle of spirits, gave it to you. It was some strong stuff!”

“What about Michael?” I asked, looking over my shoulder. There he was sleeping soundly, a fur pelt covering him from the waist down. He looked so peaceful.

“You really don't remember do you?” Jason asked. I shamefully shook my head. “Well don't worry, he had his fun too!” He chuckled quietly. “Now lets just get some shut eye, he can be a right grouchy pants if he doesn't get enough sleep.”

[center]************[/center]

I awoke again using the nook of Jason's arm as a pillow, he was awake and watching me. A burst of warm light flooded the room as the curtain was pushed aside. From the silhouette I knew it was Michael. He stumbled back into the room, the light disappearing as the curtain was pulled closed again. He fell back onto the pile of sleeping furs next to us.

“So the sleeping prince wakes.” He laughed. I laughed as well, I was too nervous to talk. I wasn't sure what to say. “How are you?”

“Fine...” I muttered. “A little sore?” I said, it came out more as a question than a fact, referring to the occasional twinge of pain from my tail-hole.

I glanced down at Michael's crotch and wondered just how big he was. I had apparently taken him last night. From what I had heard about stallions in general, they tended to be on the larger side of life when it came to sex.

“Heh! I guess, but you did pretty well.” He ruffled my head-fur. “I don't know about you, but I'm getting pretty hungry.”

“Yeah...” I said bashfully.

Jason proceeded to get up, the fur pelt covering his modesty fell and even in the extreme dimness of the room, I could clearly see the sheer size of him. The limp muscle hanging between his legs, it had to be as thick as my wrist, my mind boggled. If Michael was the same size as him no wonder that my tail-hole was feeling particularly tender.

I didn't want them to think that I felt embarrassed or feeling awkward about the whole situation. I stood up as well, silently grateful that my penis had receded back into its slit, making me feel slightly less bashful. I looked around for any sign of my loin cloth.

“Looking for this stud?” Jason asked, my loin cloth hanging from his finger.

I reached for it and he pulled it just out of my reach. I reached out for it again and once again he pulled it out of my reach. I gave him an unamused look, while he just grinned. He snickered and tossed it at me.

“Can you blame me for wanting to keep you naked?” I just shook my head and looked round at Michael, who was quite blatantly staring at my ass.

Jason stepped forward and planted a kiss on my muzzle. I was taken by surprise by the act but managed to stop myself from pulling away. His tongue pushed its way into my maw and the soft muscle wrestled with my own tongue. He wrapped his arms round me and pressed his large muscular body press against mine. I relaxed and returned the gesture, and suddenly I felt another hot, muscular body press against my back, another set of muscular arms wrapping round me, and a tongue gently licking at my neck.

After the kiss was over, I was a little breathless and Jason looked me in the eye and gave me a wink. I could feel the hot flesh of his cock pressed against my thigh and the strong, hard, muscular chest of Michael against my back. I turned my head to see Michael with a similar grin to Jason.

“What was that for?” I asked.

“Well you said you didn't remember much of last night, so we thought we'd give you a little something to remember this by.” Jason grinned. “And if you ever want to relive the experience, sober or drunk, you are welcome in our bed any time!”

“Any time!” Michael repeated, giving my ass a gentle squeeze with one of his massive paws.

“Thanks.” I blushed but couldn't stop smiling.

“Now how about we all go get some grub!” Michael said. “Cody is getting the others up, so we can all go together.”

[center]************[/center]

Breakfast at Darcy's had been a relatively relaxing affair, she didn't try to suffocate me with her breasts, no one brought up or commented on my night with Jason and Michael. Surprisingly Cody didn't seem upset about it at all, I was relieved but truthfully I almost wanted him to be bothered by the whole thing; at least a little. Did he not care? Sitting there smiling as if everything was okay. Was my feelings towards him one way? Maybe it really was just about sex to him...

Thankfully Eric and Aceh acted like nothing had happened. No knowing glances or smiles exchanged. Even Jason was relatively quiet about the whole thing, I had expected him to bring it up at every available opportunity. I was glad he hadn't.

After breakfast I headed back home, I had the day to myself but my right arm was just a dull throb of pain. I had no idea why but it was getting worse as time went on. By the end of breakfast I had barely been able to hold a spoon. I hoped my father knew what was wrong or how to stop it.

I walked down the long corridor of the Anaris household, adorned with tapestries and weapons, clutching my right arm. As I approached the dining room I heard voices, my father and someone else whose voice I recognised. It was Callidus. The door was open so I stopped out of sight and listened, I didn't want to interrupt but at the same time I was curious about what they were discussing. By their tone it seemed serious.

“The scouts have confirmed it, the wolves are on the move.” Callidus said sternly. “They have set siege to Yanzomien* and have razed Rengilar* to the ground.”

I felt a stab sorrow about the survivors of the attack on Rengilar. The wolf had told us that they were going to attack again, but we had run up the mountain. Could we have warned them?

“What about Zangar?” My father asked.

“Mikaheil's group has not returned yet. We are still waiting to find out.” Callidus replied. “There is a bigger problem.”

“What is it?”

“If the wolves decide to try and follow your son and his companions, they will discover that we are still up here. They could decide to come and finish the job they started sixteen years ago.”

“Callidus...”

“What if they are scouting for the wolves!?”

“Now you're being paranoid!” Kaldor snapped. I could hear him begin to pace.

“If they bring the wolves to our door step...”

“THEN LET THEM COME!” I flinched at the ferocity in my fathers voice. I felt his nen flare, it felt like a roaring fire, it receded as quickly as it had come. “You were always the smart one out of the two of us. Do you really think that my son would willingly bring the wolves to our doorstep?”

“He may be your son Kaldor, but he was raised by the wolves, he is as much a wolf as he is a dragon!”

“He is my son!”

“AND THIS IS WAR!” Callidus countered. “War Kaldor! The last war destroyed this settlement. And if it comes back to our doorstep then our only option is to fight to the last! There s no escape this time! The Labyrinth * is sealed off and we have no master rock benders to unseal it or seal it behind us. We have no one to guide us through it! If the wolves come then we must fend them off, but even if we do they will come again! They always come again!”

“I know all this Callidus! Do you think I have forgotten?” My father sighed. “But that does not mean that Malakye is a spy! And I will hear no more talk about it!”

“Kaldor...”

“NO MORE ABOUT IT!” My father snarled. “Do I make myself clear!?”

“Crystal.”

Silence fell over the two of them and I took a step back from the door and sighed. Callidus didn't trust me, but at least Kaldor was on my side. As if I would give them up to the wolves! Was he crazy? I turned and out of the corner of my eye I saw someone standing behind me. I jumped and nearly cried out in fright. It was Jovani, he held a finger up to his muzzle, signalling me to be quiet.

“It's not nice to eavesdrop Young Master.” He whispered.

“They were talking about me.” I whispered back, trying to explain myself. I knew that I was just making excuses now, but I hadn't meant to listen in.

“Are you in pain?” He asked. I was thankful for the change in direction of the conversation.

“My arm kinda hurts.” I said holding it up. “It's a constant throbbing, it's been bothering me all morning.”

“Hmm...” He mused and rubbed his chin. “I have something that will ease the pain.” He motioned me to walk with him.

I followed him back down the hallway I had just come from, past the door I had used to enter the house, towards what I had been told was the servants quarters. I hadn't been in this area of the house before. There was nothing to tell it apart from the rest of the house, the hall ways were still decorated with countless weapons and tapestries. Eventually we came to a stop at a sturdy wooden door. Jovani pulled a key from the small pouch he wore at his hip and unlocked it. I followed Jovani in and quickly realised that this wasn't just any room, it was Jovani's bedroom.

“I should have some kantis root* in here somewhere.” He said as he began to rummage in the drawer of a wooden desk.

While he looked for the root I took the opportunity to look around the room. It was very basic, a sturdy wooden desk with paper and quills for writing, a bed and a large wooden chest. A fire burned brightly in a fire place, lighting the room and keeping it warm. The room was tidy and well organised, but there was very little in here that told me anything about Jovani, considering that he lives here, and has lived here for a long time, it was hard to believe that the room displayed so little of who Jovani was.

“Here we go!” He said triumphantly, turning and handing me what looked like a lump of wood.

“What do I do with it?”

“Chew on it. It will help with the pain.”

I eyed the root suspiciously and then looked at Jovani, trying to gleam if this was some sort of practical joke on his part. It seemed that it wasn't. I decided to trust him, he had been a great help to me since I had come to live here, listening, advising and assisting me in anyway possible. Plus the pain in my arm was slowly getting worse, at this point I would be happy for any amount of relief from the constant throbbing.

I hesitated a moment longer before taking the root between my teeth and began to chew. At first it felt like I was chewing on a lump of wood, but then a sour taste washed over my tongue. It was almost enough to make me spit it out out of reflex. It was horrible, I would happily gargle a mouthful of piss in order to improve the taste.

“Just keep chewing on that and the pain will eventually dull.”

“Fanks Hofani...” I mumbled.

“You're most welcome young master.” He smiled. “Now what are you doing home at this hour? I would have thought you'd be training with Xavier?”

“Aveer...” I scowled. The kantis root was making it difficult to speak without sounding like an idiot. “He rave me the gay off.”

I didn't miss the smirk that curled at the edges of Jovani's muzzle. He was laughing at me, or at least my lack of ability to talk properly while chewing on this disgusting root. I glared at him, but he either didn't notice my annoyance or simply didn't care.

“Most fortuitous then! Master Kaldor had been wanting to purchase you some warmer clothes.”

“I donk wong his laricky!”

“I'm sorry... I didn't quite catch that.”

I growled and spat the root into my paw. The bad taste still there, not as bad, but it was going to be a while before I tasted anything else.

“I said, I don't want his charity!”

“This is not charity young master. Simply a father wishing to give his son what he needs to survive.” Jovani interjected. “Plus as a member of the Anaris house you must have garments on hand for any occasion!”

“I am not a pet that he can dress up and parade around!” I snarled.

“Of course not!” Jovani responded, taken aback, an unmistakeable tone of anger in his voice.

It was the first time I had ever heard Jovani even slightly angry. His entire demeanour changed, suddenly I saw the warrior contained behind Jovani's mannerisms and wistful comments come out. His body language became aggressive and he clenched his fists so tight that they shook. It seemed that disrespecting my father had set something off in him. Truthfully I was little nervous. It felt like I was standing in front of Aceh, not the harmless Jovani.

“You're father simply wants to provide for you! Just as any parent would!” He snapped. He regained his composure after the sudden out burst, but was still visibly irritated. “He has instructed me to take you to Garibaldi, so you can be fitted with a fitting wardrobe. Simply wearing a loincloth will not allow you to survive outside of the caves!”

“So he doesn't want to dress me up?”

“No, but he instructed me to ensure you had clothes for special occasions, and furs to keep you warm. Other than that you are allowed to pick what you want and the house will pick up the bill. Garibaldi is a fine tailor.”

“Fine...” I relented.

I felt quite foolish. Once again Kaldor was just trying to be a father and I was ready to throw it back in his face. I had to get used to the fact that he wasn't trying to impress me, just provide for me. But it was difficult when I was so used to providing for myself, or at least earning it.

“How is your arm?” Jovani asked, his mood and tone having reset back to neutral.

I moved and flexed my arm, surprised that the throbbing had gone. It still ached, but it was now bearable. This root was a lot more effective than I had expected. I hesitated but willingly put the root back in my maw and began chewing again. The bitter taste returning but it was worth it if it helped in the long run. I still don't know why my arm hurt like it did, that was something to work out later. Right now I had to appease Jovani, and allow him to complete the task set by my father. To take me shopping.

[center]************[/center]

I followed Jovani through a, particularly colourful, curtain which was the doorway to Garibaldi’s workshop. Jovani had explained that he was the finest tailor in Zangar. Back when it was in it's prime, many patrons would travel to Zangar just to have Garibaldi make some fine clothing for them. It was surprising that such a talented tailor would remain in Zangar, choosing not to continue his trade in New Zangar, but he had chosen to stay in isolation. Living in a secret society that few knew existed.

The first thing I noticed was the smell, the smell of clean, crisp fabric. Along the walls were railings filled with dozens outfits. Jovani began to examine some of the outfits on a nearby racking, I looked round and saw no-one. Where was Garibaldi?

“How about this Young Master?” I turned to see Jovani holding a jacket up.

The jacket looked exquisite. A dark brown leather jacket with an intricate green and red floral design around the lapels and shoulders. I touched it, felt the fabric, I had never seen anything like it.

“Beautiful isn't it?” I heard a voice from behind me.

I turned to see an ageing Zangarian, wearing a similar style jacket and pants, only they were a pale grey rather than the colourful green and red of the jacket Jovani held. He wore a measuring tape around his neck. Deep wrinkles surrounded his eyes and he walked with a hunch.

“Good to see you Jovani.” The elderly dragon smiled.

“You too old friend.”

“So is this Kaldor's youngin?”

“That he is.”

“Are you... Garibaldi?” I asked. He responded with a smile and a nod.

“So what can I do for you today?”

“Lord Anaris wishes to purchase a full wardrobe for his son.”

“He does does he?” He chuckled.

He peered at me, leaning in close and began to pace around me. Occasionally poking and prodding me, examining me as if I was some animal at market. Every now and then he would make a grunt or a noise I couldn't identify as either positive or negative.

“Very nice... excellent figure, good muscle distribution...” He muttered. “Your father was most difficult, those damn muscle of his constantly growing... I had to repair his outfits so often!”

I stifled a laugh. I could just imagine my father as he grew, ripping his clothes as he built up that powerful physic of his. But I already knew that Kaldor hated wearing formal gear, preferring to go in little more than a loin cloth.

“I don't want anything restricting.” I said, not sure if Garibaldi was actually listening to me. He was now measuring me with the tape that had hung around his neck.

“These youngins today! They don't appreciate style! Simply settling for meagre loincloths!” Garibaldi ranted to himself. “At least the females understand! Oh yes, those lovely ladies who come to me for their clothes, quite beautiful, made even more so by my outfits!”

I began to wonder just what the hell was going on. Was he talking to me, or just muttering to himself? I made an involuntary noise when suddenly Garibaldi’s paws brushed my crotch as he measured my thigh.

“What's this!?” He snarled. “Do you not even wear underwear!?” He slapped me on the ass and I spun round and glared at him. Even though I was a good foot taller than him he stared me down with no fear. “WELL?!”

“What the hell is underwear!?” I snapped back.

“What is... Deities preserve me!”

He stomped across the room and grabbed something out of a box. He threw what ever it was at me. I caught it and examined it. It was a soft fabric, black in colour, it was obviously a garment of some sort, it had a number of large holes in it and a button on the back.

“What am I meant to do with this?” I asked.

“Put it on!” He snapped impatiently.

“How?”

Garibaldi sighed and shook his head, offering a silent prayer to the deities again I could imagine, and stepped towards me. He took the underwear off me.

“Step into it like this.” He said, proceeding to slip one of his legs into the holes. “And then do the same with the other.”

He tossed them back to me and I did as he had shown. I wobbled slightly when my foot-paw got caught on the fabric, but managed to keep my balance. Once I had the second leg in he motioned me to pull it up my legs.

“Now secure the button above your tail.”

Once it was done I let my loin cloth fall back into place. It felt snug, comfortable and yet strange. I began to pace around the room, happy that the garment didn't seem to impede my movement at all, the soft fabric moving over my scales as I walked felt rather erotic, but not enough to arouse me all the way.

“What's the point of these?” I asked.

“...” Garibaldi made some noise and once again shook his head. Jovani took the opportunity to explain.

“While keeping your modesty in check, they also provide protection from chafing when wearing pants and other outfits Young Master.”

I found it a little strange when he mentioned my modesty, understanding what he meant by it, but I hadn't realised that my modesty was an issue. But regardless of that they were quickly growing on me. They were very comfortable, I would have to see how they fared during a training session.

“Now if your quite done, can I finish taking your measurements now?” Garibaldi asked impatiently.

Time passed by slowly. Jovani insisted on several types of outfit, both he and Garibaldi discussing the various cuts, fabrics, designs and colours that should be used on them. I was lost as to what they spoke about. In the end I had become a glorified tailors dummy, trying on outfits they handed me. For the most part I tuned it out, it was so boring!

Once they were done I picked out a few, more practical outfits for everyday use from the racks and then with an armful of clothes, and several more intricate outfits on order, we finally left. I had picked out an outfit to keep me warm when I went outside the confines of the caves, the grey fur felt luxurious and soft; and smelt a hell of a lot better than the outfit Xavier had given me when he had taken me gliding.

Jovani helped me carry it all. We headed back to the Anaris household and headed for my room. I dumped everything on my bed when I noticed that there was a second chest in my room.

“Lord Anaris asked me to purchase a new chest for you, it arrived yesterday.” Jovani explained.

I went over and examined it. It was made of wood and steel, newly made, I could still smell that the wood had been cut recently. The key was in the lock, I turned it and opened the chest, surprised to see that along with a number of bottles of scented oils a familiar lock box already sitting in there. I lifted it out and smiled, it was the lock box Eric had given me to keep my few possessions safe.

“Your fox companion brought that round yesterday.” He explained. “Do you require any more assistance Young Master?”

“No... thank you Jovani.”

“Very well.” He made to leave, pausing at the door before turning round. “I forgot to mention that tonight is the Festival of Lunas*, the last full moon of summer. There is to be an event in the market place tonight, if I could suggest that you wear something nice for the occasion?”

“Okay, I will” I assured him.

It seemed only fair since I now had more clothes than I had owned in my entire life. Jovani left and I turned my attention back to the lock box. I pressed the hidden buttons and heard the lock pop open, I lifted the lid tenderly and gazed at the contents. A roll of bandages I had bought in Rengilar and a loin cloth, but what important was what was wrapped in the loin cloth. I unfolded it and gazed at the silver pendant, a pained smile crept across my muzzle, it was the one I had gotten for Rose. It was probably worth a fair amount, the sapphire looked black in the dim light of the room.

I clutched the pendant tightly in my paw and thought of the happy times I had spent with Rose, as few as they were, our time together had been short. I imagined what our life together could have been like. If we'd been able to have kids? A life so far away from this one, it was hard to picture it. But I could have that life here, with someone.

There were probably any number of females willing to have a family with me, the sudden marriage proposal from the dragonesses the other other day for example. But I don't want to simply have kids with someone, I want to spend my life with someone I care about. My mind flashed to Cody, I still hadn't spoken to him about how I felt, I still felt a little sore about how little he had cared about my night with Jason and Michael. If he truly didn't feel the same way about me then maybe it was time I thought about settling down and having a family? Most males my age were either married or engaged in some form or another.

A family, kids... things I never thought I'd have. And now that I was thinking about it I suddenly felt obligated to have them. I was the last of the Anaris's, my father had already given up on loving another female after my mother, so that left it up to me. And I did feel responsible, was it right to let my family line die out because of my love for another male?

I sighed and fell onto the bed. Things were getting complicated. I didn't know what to do any more. Maybe I'd ask Eric? Or perhaps Kaldor? There was also Aceh... but I wasn't so confident he would be able to help me find an answer to my current predicament. But I certainly wasn't going to find them laying on my bed either. I had to get ready and go to this festival, Jovani made it seem like a bit of big deal so I should at least go and see what all the fuss was about.

I stood up and began to sift through the clothes I had taken back with me. I slipped off my loin cloth, leaving me in nothing but a pair of underwear. I had forgotten I had been wearing them, they were surprisingly comfy, and they didn't restrict my movement in anyway. They still felt foreign now that I had noticed them again, and they made me feel strangely aroused. I wonder if they looked sexy? I smiled when I thought about asking Cody what he thought of them.

“I suppose I'd better get dressed.” I muttered aloud, turning back to the pile of clothes.

[center]************[/center]

I followed Jovani and my father towards the market place, feeling rather uncomfortable in my outfit. I had decided to go all out, wearing the jacket Jovani had picked up when we first went to Garibaldi’s and a pair of fitted black leather pants. It felt restricting, I wasn't used to wearing such tight fitting clothes, but the under wear were definitely helping with any potential chafing between the legs.

“You look quite dashing.” Kaldor said with a smile. “You'd better be careful or some female will snatch you away.” He chuckled.

“Well someone already asked me to marry them.”

“Wha...!?! WHO?” Kaldor seemed... not surprised but worried.

“Never found out their names.”

“NAMES! There was more than one?”

“Two... I think they were sisters, they finished each others sentences.”

“Ah... that'll probably be Bova's girls. Very pretty, just come of age if I remember right.” Kaldor mused. “He is very protective of them, likes things traditional, so if you do want to marry them make sure you ask him for...”

“I'm not planning on marrying them!”

“Are you sure? It's not everyday you get the chance to marry sisters.” Kaldor chuckled.

I found it strange that his worry was now gone. Perhaps his worry was something more political... god I hate politics. Anything that's meant to be simple gets complicated very quickly when politics are involved.

“If I'm going to marry someone it's because I like them, not just someone that I can fuck to have kids with.” I said bluntly.

“Well said.”

I knew that he would understand that sentiment. And it was probably a good thing that he knows that just in case he decided to set me up in some form of arranged marriage. Xavier had mentioned that his marriage had been arranged when he was barely out of his mothers womb... scary. I wondered if I should ask Kaldor about any expectations he had for me to marry, or would he care if I chose not to have cubs with anyone since we were on the subject, but after thinking about it I would prefer to have that conversation in private.

As we got closer to the market place I could hear music playing and smell food cooking, the hustle and bustle was louder than normal. When we rounded the corner the market was swamped, the usual stalls had been taken away and dragons were busy cooking or putting up decorations. I heard some girlish laughter and a looked to my right, there were a group seven of young dragonesses, including the two that had asked me to marry them. They all looked at me bashfully, fluttering their eyelashes at me and giggled when I looked at them. One of them even blew me a kiss. I blushed and kept moving, trying my best to remain composed.

Kaldor was greeted by the usual flood of welcomes and polite small talk that he always seemed to encounter when he appeared in public. I wasn't so surprised that he didn't come out that often, I was tired just listening to it.

“MALAKYE!” I heard a familiar voice shout from beyond the crowd of dragons that had stopped to speak to my father.

It was Laguna. I politely pushed my way through to see him. He was with Roxis and Tristen, they were all dressed up in formal clothes like myself, but I felt a little embarrassed that I was bit more over dressed than them.

“Looking sharp!” Tristen whistled.

“I'll say!” Laguna smiled, his eyes glazing over slightly as he looked me over.

“So how have you guys been?” I asked, trying to move the topic away from my clothes.

“Doing good!” Tristen gave a thumbs up. “Been whipping Roxis's tail left and right at training.”

“Liar!” Roxis sneered. “I'm the one who's been beating you!”

“Oh yeah!?”

“YEAH!”

The pair of them got up close and personal, their fore heads pressed together as they tried to overpower the other in this childish display. Suddenly I remembered they were just like this back during training.

“So how's your training going?” Laguna asked excitedly.

I noticed that he had a slight bruising round his left eye, I wondered if he got that at training or if it was from when Havani... I clenched my fists as I remembered. That ass hole had tricked us and then attacked Laguna.

“You okay?” He asked.

“Oh... yeah.. sorry. Yeah! It's going okay. Still trying to get a hold of everything... it's a lot to take in.” I said.

“Yeah, but I'm sure you'll master it in no time!”

I laughed at how sincere he sounded. He made it sound like I could do anything. If only that was true, my life would be a whole lot easier. Meanwhile the fight, if it could be called that, between Roxis and Tristen had come to an end. They wouldn't make eye contact with each other or look in the others direction.

“We were thinking about going gliding. Want to come with?” Laguna asked.

“Uh... I'm not very good... but I guess practise makes perfect right?”

“Yeah!”

“Finally something that I might be able to beat you at!” Tristen laughed.

I had to remind myself that these guys were younger than me, they were a good three of four winters younger, some of the things they said or did just seemed so childish. But this is the thing I had missed out on when I was their age, doing all the things that dragons would do. I decided that at least for a little while I would enjoy what it was like to still be a kid, even though other dragons my age had families or were fully fledged warriors with duties. If I was going to stay here in Zangar, I would enjoy everything that I had missed out on growing up with the wolves.

I followed them through the tunnels, listening to them ramble on about who they were better than, females and sex. I didn't say much, I just listened and smiled. They were very much like the wolves that are the same age. I guess being different species doesn't change the things you think about being a male.

“She does not!” Roxis exclaimed.

“Oh yes she does!” Tristen boasted. “She fancies me! Do you not see the way she flutters her eyes at me?”

“She probably had something in her eye!” Roxis teased.

“What ever dude! I'm telling you she wants me. And have you seen her rack?! Oh god I'm getting hard just thinking about it!”

“Down boy!” Laguna chuckled.

“So what about you Malakye?” Tristen asked. “Got your eye on any females?”

“Uh... there are some pretty ones.” I said. And while that was true, I didn't have my 'eye' on any of them. “Don't know their names though.”

“Hey... umm... have you ever had sex?” Roxis asked timidly.

“Virgin!” Tristen teased, giving Roxis a shove.

“Shut up! You've not sex either!”

“Who says I haven't?”

“Me! Cause I know for a fact that you only got a blow job off Roxanne!”

“A blow job still counts!” Tristen countered.

“NO IT DOESN'T!”

“YES IT DOES!”

“DOESN'T!”

“DOES!”

“Forget it! Let's ask Malakye!” Roxis said, as if I would settle the argument.

“Well...” I wasn't quite sure how answer.

“Of course Malakye has had sex!” Laguna chirped. “You're just jealous!”

“Shut up! You're no better than Virgin here!” Tristen snarled, obviously upset that the conversation wasn't going his way.

“Says you!” Laguna laughed.

Thankfully the conversations attention drifted away from me. I listened to them talk, they had known each other all their lives and it showed. I had no one like that in my life. Sure I had friends, but I had only had those friends for mere months, that made me feel a little sad. Eventually we arrived at the cliffs. Like the ones Xavier had taken me to there was a steel door leading to the outside. The wind was brisk but unlike when I trained with Xavier the wind here was more constant rather than periodic gusts.

The wind was cold, sending a biting chill through my clothes and into my scales. The clothes were not as warm as the furs that Xavier had given me, but the cold was mostly from the wind, not the air itself. I summoned my nen, allowing the bubble to surround me. As I hoped the bubble broke the wind, the wind flowing round the bubble like water would a stone.

“Okay then! First one to the upper cliff and back again wins!” Tristen declared, pointing to the cliff far above us.

“Wins what?” Roxis asked.

“Uh... how about the loser has to do what ever the winner says for the rest of the day!” Tristen grinned. “If you agree then, by your word and honour, we are honour bound to fulfil the agreement!”

“You are so on!” Laguna smirked.

“I'm in!” Roxis chirped.

“I guess...” I said unsure.

Sure Xavier had taught me the basics but I don't know if I was ready for a race. The stipulation for the loser was pretty steep, the severity of the losers punishment depended on who won. As long as I don't come last everything would be fine. I didn't expect to win, this was my second time gliding, I just didn't want to come last.

“Okay then, are you all ready?”

I watched everyone brace themselves, the race was about to begin and suddenly I felt very nervous. Anything the winner says? The fear of being a slave the rest of the day gripped my chest. I spread my wings as we waited for the next strong surge in the wind.

I closed my eyes and felt the wind, I could feel it coming. But it wasn't going to come at us directly, it was going to come from below. God this was scary, if I wanted to use that gust I was going to have to literally throw myself off the cliff! Should I do it? Should I do it? If everyone else does it and I miss it I was probably going to lose. I had to remember that even without the wind I could just glide safely down to the next ledge. Xavier had taught me how. If I jump I wouldn't die... so long as I wasn't thrown against the cliff face by a rouge gust, but my nen bubble would stop that from happening.

It was now or never. If I was going to use my nen to stabilise myself I was going to have to concentrate. I had to reduce the bubbles size to allow the wind to reach my wings. I leapt into the air the split second before the wind reached me and flexed my wings. The wind caught my wings like a sail and sent my hurtling upwards. I yelled in excitement and fear, my nen bubble expanded as I lost focus and struggled to keep my balance as he currents rocked my body.

The others seemed to be caught off guard by my sudden action, they couldn't sense the wind coming like I had. A split second of hesitation was all there was though. They threw themselves off the edge of the cliff like I had, with more practised ease they chased after me. Realising that they were catching up, and may over take I shrunk the nen bubble and allowed more of the current to my wings. The gust slowly ebbed away, leaving us all mid air, half way to the cliff that was our target, another fifty feet and we would be there, only now we had no way to push ourselves upwards.

Tristen was futility trying to flap his wings to gain height. He was succeeding in nothing more than slowing his decent, but if he wasn't careful he would exhaust himself trying. I looked down and suddenly lost all feeling my my legs. We were so high up! I closed my eyes and tried not to think about it, everything would be okay!

I prayed silently to the deities to allow me the strength to survive this. This was truly terrifying, I had never gone this high during my training with Xavier. I regretted doing this. Why had I agreed to it? I thought I could handle this but I can't... I just wanted to feel solid earth beneath my paws once again... the sensation of flying was just so alien... and yet so familiar.

As my panic began to slowly disappear I realised I felt... happy. I was having fun! I laughed, I don't know if it was out of fun or sheer disbelief, but I laughed. And looking round at the others, their brows furrowed in determination, but they were all smiling as well. Suddenly I realised, this was as natural to dragon as it was breathing.

“I guess we're not going to make it this time” Roxis whined.

“Fuck!” Tristen swore.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Only a handful of dragons have ever made it up to that cliff.” Laguna explained. “Everyone tries to make it, but few ever do.”

“Then why are we doing this?”

“For fun.” Tristen grinned.

“The last dragon to reach the cliff was Xavier.” Laguna said.

Suddenly I felt more determined to reach the cliff. It was possible to reach so why couldn't I get there? Xavier undoubtedly used his bending ability to propel himself up there. I couldn't do that, I wasn't confident enough in controlling my bending yet, and doing so would reveal the fact that I was a wind bender when I had asked Xavier to keep that fact a secret.

I forced my nervousness into the pit of my stomach and closed my eyes in focus again. There had to be a way. There was another gust coming, this time it was coming from our right. It would simply blow us off target. That's when I noticed it, the gentler currents were going upwards as the struck against the cliff face. Normally I wouldn't be able to use them without hitting the cliff, but if the stronger current did the same. I moved my wings so I began to drift slowly towards the cliff.

“Malakye? Where are you going?” Laguna called after me.

“I'm going to reach that cliff!”

“Give it up! We would need another upward gust, and we can't predict the wind!” Tristen scoffed.

But I couldn't help but smile. I could predict it, or at least I hoped I could. I could feel how the air shifted, could feel the gust coming. I hoped I was right about this. The gust came, everyone else rocked in the air and fought against the current, adjusting their wings to remain level. I expanded mine out as widely as possible to catch the current. And just like I had hoped the current of air rushed upwards when it hit the cliff face. I was propelled higher and higher my heart pounding hard in excitement and nervousness, but my excitement quickly faded when I realised that I was not going to make it!

Desperate to make the last few feet, as the wind began to ebb I placed a foot-paw on the cliff and tried to propel myself upwards; reaching out for the edge of the cliff. I grabbed the ledge and my body slammed against the rough stone. I scrambled for purchase, my right foot managing to find a foot hold before I lost my grip. I looked down and felt my stomach clench, I was so high up now, the ledge we had started on looked so small. Knowing that I wasn't going to be able to keep my grip for much longer I began to pull myself up.

Once I lifted myself up far enough I was able to use my elbows to support my weight I was able to pull myself up with relative ease. I rolled onto my back and laughed, I had made it! Suddenly I was glad to be a wind bender, I never would have reached here if I hadn't been. I had achieved something that so few had done before. I heard the hoots and hollers of my friends, I looked down at them and smiled.

They were cheering for me. As happy as I was to be back on solid ground there was only one way down. I leapt and spread my wings, summoning my nen bubble to surround me so that I would be unaffected by wind currents on my decent, the bubble blocking the gusts of wind from reaching me.

Laguna, Tristen and Roxis ran up to me as I finally landed. They couldn't believe I had done it, and couldn't stop expressing their disbelief. But then another thought occurred to me, one I had nearly forgotten about, one that I was going to have a little fun with.

“So I won right?” I asked with a knowing smirk.

“Uh... oh shit!” Tristen cursed as he realised. “Fuck...”

“What?” Roxis asked.

“You really are dumb!” Laguna giggled at Roxis's naivety.

“He won the bet...” Tristen muttered. “That means...”

“The loser has to do what ever he wants for the rest of the day!” Laguna chirped.

“But...”

“We all lost. Only Malakye made it to the cliff and back!” Laguna grinned.

I found it a little strange that Laguna was so happy about it. He didn't seem to mind the fact when Tristen and Roxis seemed like it was the end of the world. But no matter, I had won. I was going have some fun with this!

[center]************[/center]

As we walked back to the marketplace for the festival, Tristen and Roxis were unusually quiet and withdrawn. They were obviously worried about what I would make them do, after all they had sworn to fulfil the terms of the bet. The bet was that they had to do anything I said, and while I didn't want to be too much of an ass, I felt I had to embarrass them a little.

When we arrived back in the marketplace I had to admit I was impressed. The decorations were up and the place looked surprisingly bright and colourful. In addition to the regular torches, the place was lit with paper coloured lanterns; each one cast a pleasant glow. Many of the market stalls had been cleared to create an open space and a large wooden stage had been set up nearby. I guess there was going to be some dancing.

“The place looks great!” Laguna grinned.

“Yeah...” I agreed, still trying to take it all in. A whiff of some food made my stomach grumble. “Who wants to go grab me some food?” I asked.

Roxis and Tristen exchanged glances before groaning and then setting about the task. Laguna chuckled merrily. He was in the exact same situation that they were, so why was he so cheery about it?

“How come you're not down about the whole thing like them?” I asked.

“Well maybe I think your not going to be nasty about the whole thing.” He smiled sweetly. “If it was Tristen I'd probably be worried. But I trust you.”

The others returned quickly with some meat on wooden sticks. They had been grilled over a fire and smelt really good. It sated my hunger for the time being, so now it was time to find out what we were going to do.

“So what else is there to do at this festival?” I asked.

“Well... soon Lord Anaris will give the traditional speech before everyone celebrates with some dancing and drinking.” Laguna explained. “Then tomorrow the tournament begins.”

“Tournament?” I asked.

“Oh yes, all warriors are able to participate, competing to show who is the strongest.”

“The winner can make a request of village leader, Lord Anaris, for their prize.”

“What kind of prize?”

“Anything that is within Lord Anaris's power to give. Coin, status... females. It is within Lord Anaris's right to refuse if the request is unacceptable.”

“Females?”

“A few years ago the winner requested Lord Anaris to negotiate on their behalf for a certain dragonesses paw in marriage. Apparently her father did not like him. But Lord Anaris made it happen, he had to agree to the fathers terms, from what I heard it cost a fair amount of coin.” Roxis explained.

“Wow.”

“And on the third and final day there is the tournament for the benders. Anyone who is the rank of adept may join in. The prize is the same as the warrior tournament.” Laguna continued.

“I can't wait till I can participate!” Tristen said as he gazed off into the distance. He was obviously fantasising over the prize he would request of Kaldor. I didn't want to know.

“Come on, lets look around!” Laguna suggested.

“Yeah, maybe we can find some females!” Tristen added.

“You totally have a one track mind!” Roxis teased.

[center]************[/center]

We roamed about for a while, the place slowly getting busier and busier, we still hadn't found anything to do. I enjoyed talking with Laguna and the others, even though at times I found myself noticing how much younger they were in comparison to myself.

“Look its Tanisha!” Tristen exclaimed, pointing out a dragoness from the crowd. She was busy flirting with a few warriors. “She's so hot!”

“She's a slut!” Roxis countered. “She sleeps with anyone, even though she's married. Just because her husband goes away for days at a time trading with the other villages.”

“She has needs, so what if she sleeps around? No one gets hurt.” Tristen said, his eyes locked firmly on the busty dragoness.

“I'll remind you of that when whatever unlucky female you manage to bag starts sleeping around because you can't satisfy her needs!” Roxis jabbed, earning himself a punch to the arm.

“At least I'll get one! And she will be well satisfied! You'll probably be a virgin all your life!”

At that point I stepped between them, stopping what could have easily become a brawl. My intervention seemed to work but they were still glaring at each other.

“That's enough you two!” I yelled. They both huffed and turned their back to each other. “I'm not going to spend the rest of the day putting up with you two bickering! So you are going to say sorry!” That's when I remembered the power I had, they had deserved a little humiliation after their little fight. “Then you're going to kiss and make up!”

That got their attention. Both of them stared at me for a moment hoping that I was speaking figuratively, but I was serious. They were going to kiss each other, right here in public. If they were going to be asses to each other then I'd just have to give them something else to think about. Tristen seemed to take the idea the hardest, his maw agape as he tried to process the order. Roxis on the other hand seemed to withdraw, his gaze firmly locked on his foot-paws, looking quite bashful. If it wasn't for his black scales I would have sworn I would have seen a blush!

“Well?!?” I said impatiently, showing them that I wasn't going to change my mind.

“Sorry...” Roxis mumbled, not able to look Tristen in the eye.

“Yeah... me too...” Tristen mumbled.

Hesitantly they moved closer together, it was almost painfully slow, but they got there in the end. Their muzzles met, their eyes clenched shut. Laguna couldn't resist giggling aloud as he watched his friends kiss. It was simple peck lasting a few seconds, longer than I had expected it to, I think they enjoyed it even though they both were embarrassed by the whole thing. A few whistles from the warriors who had spotted them made it more embarrassing for them.

“Are we all friends again?” I asked.

“Yeah...” They both replied sheepishly, both of them looking like they wanted to be invisible right now.

“Good. Lets head back, I can hear music playing.”

[center]************[/center]

The band had begun playing and a large crowd began gathering. I saw my father and Callidus standing at the edge of the stage, Jovani standing a short distance away. I thought about Harold, he should be here. I'd have to suggest it to Jovani, maybe he knew something I didn't. As the band came to the end of their song Kaldor stepped up onto the stage.

“Friends! Comrades! Ladies...” Kaldor growled seductively, earning a chuckle from the crowd. “It has been a good year for our village! We have enough food to last the coming winter months, we have been blessed with several new additions to our village, who will undoubtedly will grow up and become upstanding members of our community! But for me the best thing to happen was that I found out that I had a son! And he found his way here to me!”

Kaldor pointed at me and all the dragons around me looked at me with smiles and began to clap. I was so embarrassed.

“Malakye, would you come up here please?”

I hesitated a moment before making my way towards the stage, the crowd parting for me. I stepped up onto the stage and was immediately embraced by Kaldor who hugged me tightly for a few moments before returning to address the crowd.

“For those of you who don't know him, this is Malakye, my son and heir to the Anaris house!” The affection in Kaldor's voice made me blush. “I hope you all make him feel welcome! You all know of his heritage, but I know that unlike the wolves you are all tolerant and forgiving! He is one of us!”

A round of applause rang out.

“Tomorrow the tournament begins! So I want to wish all those who plan on participating all the best in the coming competition!” Kaldor declared. The crowd clapped, after a few moments Kaldor raised his paw to silence them. “One last thing before I let the festivities commence. I want to wish congratulations to Garrel Valelor, and his new wife Valla, on their marriage today.”

He turned to face a couple standing next to Callidus. From the name I had to assume that he was Xavier's son, he was around my age, maybe a little younger. He looked a lot like Callidus, and was dressed in a colourful robe similar to that of the smaller female next to him. She smiled sheepishly, obviously not used to such attention as the crowd clapped for them. They stood holding paws, both of them wearing a silver band on their wrist. A wedding band of sorts. I noticed that Xavier wore three similar bands on his left wrist, I remembered hearing that he had three wives, so that must be what they represent.

“I wish the two of you many years of happiness.” Kaldor finished. “Now if the newly weds would do us the honour of leading us in the first dance?”

Garrel bowed his head in acceptance while his wife giggled in embarrassment, but she was happy to go along with it. The crowd moved back clearing a large area as the band began to play a slow and cheerful tune. The couple made their way to the middle of the clearing and began to dance. Slowly, little by little other couples began to join in. I was impressed at how they all moved in sync, I had no idea how to dance. The wolves had never done more than dance individually round a large fire, not together like the dragons here.

“So are you going to dance with anyone?” Kaldor asked.

“I don't have anyone to dance with.” I replied. Taking note of a few male and female couples that were dancing. “Besides, I don't know how to dance.”

“We will have to remedy that sometime.” He said. “Now go, have some fun. I'll see you at home later.”

“Okay.” I smiled.

I joined up with Laguna and the others, were we just watched the goings on of the festival. Everyone was in high spirits, everyone was smiling except Roxis and Tristen. I wasn't going to have that so I sent them to go dancing with each other. Once again they didn't like the request but they did it anyway. No one in the crowd paid them much attention, there were plenty of male couples dancing that they didn't stick out.

Laguna unfortunately wanted to dance and even though I told him I couldn't he insisted. He walked me through it, and even though I stepped on his paws a couple of times, I began to enjoy it. After a while I was able to dance well enough that Laguna didn't have to tell me what to do any more, I just did what everyone else around us were doing.

The music was incredibly upbeat and fast paced most of the time, it made the atmosphere incredibly light and fun. I doubt even Aceh could hang around here and not smile. Upon thinking that I spotted a wall of white fur amongst the black of the dragons. Michael, Jason, Aceh, Eric and Cody were all standing over by the makeshift bar that were serving drinks.

When the song ended I insisted we go over to them, Laguna seemed a little disappointed but he quickly smiled and came with me. Jason was the first to spot me, letting out a wolf whistle and gave me a look that I knew all too well.

“Looking good there stud!” Jason bellowed. “Barely recognised you!”

“I have to agree with Jason, you look quite dashing!” Eric agreed between puffs of his pipe.

“Whose the cutie with you?” Jason asked.

“Oh right, Everyone this is Laguna.” I said pointing at him. Laguna gave a wave. “Laguna, these are my friends.” I said, pointing and naming each one of them individually.

“Nice to meet you all.” He said with a shyness I hadn't heard from him before.

“Likewise.” Jason said.

I saw Aceh giving me a look, suddenly I realised that he had never given me the day off like Xavier. He probably wanted me to go and train with him shortly. I wondered if he would reconsider considering the festival and all

“Aceh...”

“No training today.” He cut me off, his expression as stern as ever.

I thought back to my thoughts on how even he would have to smile in this environment, I guess I might be wrong on that one. He looked around and I saw the slightest beginnings of a smile, but he was obviously holding back. Damn stubborn tiger!

“So what have you guys been doing?” I asked.

“Just walking about, checking out the talent.” Jason replied. Michael gave him a look but didn't say or do anything. “You?”

“Uh... just a bit of dancing. Laguna taught me.” I said.

“Ah yes, dancing. A most useful tool!” Jason said with a overly serious tone. “Come on hun, lets go show these scaly butts a thing or two about dancing!”

Michael groaned but never got a chance to agree or reject the idea. Jason grabbed him by the wrist and dragged him towards the dance floor, causing him to drop his tankard of ale. Once he was there he didn't resist any further, he took hold of Jason and the two disappeared amongst the other couples. Cody laughed and hopped from paw to paw at the spectacle.

Cody seemed totally fine with all of this, he hadn't even bat an eyelid at breakfast when I had emerged with Jason and Michael. There was no way he didn't miss the fact that we had reeked of sex, but then I hadn't missed the scent of sex off him. He had slept with either Eric or Aceh, maybe both of them. I felt guilty about it, hell I had felt guilty about letting Xavier fuck me, as good as it had felt at the time. But then again we weren't in a formal relationship, and Cody was used sleeping with who he wanted.

I had thought about asking Cody about 'us', but I was beginning to feel he didn't feel the same way I did. That he wouldn't want a relationship like that. Maybe that was for the best. In the long run I would have to find a female to carry on the Anaris family legacy, I didn't want to be the one to let it die out. These thoughts were beginning to bring me down, even the light hearted music wasn't helping me, I needed to put those thoughts out of my head and just enjoy the here and now. There was plenty of time to worry about the future later.

[center]************[/center]

The day wore on and little by little the crowd began to disperse, but still several dozen Zangarians continued to loiter in the marketplace. Many dancing, more drinking. But now after many hours of dancing, laughing and drinking I was beginning to get tired. Tristen and Roxis had disappeared a short while ago.

Laguna was still by my side, when it came to dancing he was a pretty good teacher. I had gotten the basics, and once I got the basic moves down had taken the lead during the dance. So long as I didn't stand on Laguna's paws and not crash into other dancing couples, I considered it a win.

“Well that was fun.” Laguna giggled, a little tipsy from the ale he had been drinking. “I hope we can do this again sometime.”

“Yeah...”

“But there is something I'd like to do before the evenings up.”

“Oh and what's that?” I asked, taking a mouthful of ale.

“I'd really like to suck you off!” He whispered.

I coughed, nearly choking on my ale, my drink dripping off my muzzle. I looked at him, he had an unmistakeable lustful glint in his eye, I knew he was being serious. I had to admit that I was more shocked than anything else, but I felt a familiar tingle from my nether regions at the prospect.

“Something wrong?” He asked.

“N-no... I... just a little surprised really.” I admitted.

I had suspected that he might of liked me in that way, but I hadn't expected him to say it outright like that. I guess the ale was affecting him a little more than I suspected. Would it be wrong to take advantage of the situation? Was I becoming a bit of a free spirit with who I had sex with? Since coming to Zangar less than a week ago, I had slept with Cody, Michael, Jason and Xavier. Should I draw a line in the ground and say enough was enough?

But I doubt that Laguna would understand the reason for the rejection, and that it might shatter what ever friendship we currently shared. It was possible that he wanted more out of this than just sex. Arrrgh! Why couldn't life just be simple and straightforward!?

“Laguna...”

“Tell me!” He said in a hushed voice.

“What?”

“Tell me you want it! Tell me what to do! You have the power!” He was acting desperate, almost begging while begin surprisingly assertive.

“Tell you...?”

That's when I realised what he wanted. He wanted me to use my authority to take advantage of him. He wanted me to order him to have sex with me. I had little doubt he would do it. God I was getting hard now! I imagined what I could get him to do... god I was so perverted I was scaring myself. Just a few months ago I barely thought about sex, never expecting to ever have sex with anyone. Now I starting to feel like a slut. But even though part of me wanted to say no, and I was ready to refuse just moments ago, suddenly I felt like I had to. That if I didn't I would hurt Laguna, hurt him so badly that it would break our friendship.

“Come on!” I growled in a hushed voice.

Grabbing Laguna by the wrist I began dragging him to the closest place I thought we could get some privacy, the abandoned mines. He giggled excitedly as I lead him there. I really hoped I was doing the right thing, for both our sakes.

I was cautious as I approached the entrance to the mines, I lit a torch and stepped in with Laguna in tow after checking to make sure no one was watching us, I didn't like the idea of someone knowing what we going in here to do. I led us as deep into the mines as I could, the mines were filled with lots of hidden corners, it would be easy to get lost in here and easy to find some privacy. I was listening out for sounds of others, I didn't want to walk in on anyone. After a while I felt we were deep enough in that we wouldn't be disturbed.

I placed the torch against the wall so it filled the area with light. I looked at Laguna, he had the biggest smile plastered across him muzzle. But he wanted to use that muzzle for more than smiling and I was going to let him put it to good use, but first I was going to have a little fun.

“Strip!” I commanded.

Laguna eagerly complied and made a show out of the whole thing. He slowly unbuttoned his shirt, staring at me the whole time, his whole body weaving to some imaginary tune running through his head. He tossed the shirt at me, I caught it and took a whiff, it smelt just like him; of course it did. His scent reminded me of the farm, the subtle hint of smoke from the urns that kept the livestock warm, the smell of fresh mud and crisp morning air.

I took the time to admire his body, it wasn't the first time I'd seen it but it was the first time I'd stopped to admire it. He was younger than me and his physic was still developing, but there was nice bit of definition in his muscles; it was nice to look at.

He opened the buckle on his pants, and let them slowly slide down to his knees. I could his underwear now, the dark fabric badly tented as his arousal tried to escape its tight confines. He kicked his pants away and was about to pull down his underwear when I stopped him. He looked confused but I didn't care. I liked the way his underwear bulged from his arousal. He looked sexy in them, his bulge making my loins throb as I stared at it, yes I was beginning to appreciate underwear now, but I wasn't appreciating the tightness strangling my own growing arousal..

“Come and remove my clothes.” I commanded him again.

He smiled and closed the distance between us. His paws immediately going for the buckle of my pants. He had the buckle open in seconds and dragged my pants down around my knees. He nuzzled my bulge, inhaling deeply. By Shal'Naresh, he looked adorable, his eyes gazing up at me with that lustful passion was enough to make my heart skip a beat. I nodded, giving him permission to continue, he freed my erection from its confines and wasted no time in wrapping his muzzle around it.

His maw was hot and wet, his tongue soft and talented, this was obviously not his first time with his muzzle wrapped around a cock. He wasn't quite as talented as Cody, and he seemed to be struggling a little with it's size, but he was making for it with his enthusiasm. I leant back against the wall and just enjoyed the moment, forgetting all of my worries.

It was strange, but since finding not only a few close friends, but living here with my father I was more stressed out than I ever was living with the wolves. Life was complicated, relationships, even friendships were complicated. Back when it was just me and I knew that everyone hated me, life was simpler.

But despite that I would never choose to go back. For all the stress and hardships that I felt having those bonds was worth all of it. I just needed moments like this, simple, straightforward moments of closeness and pleasure to cope with it all. In the back of my mind I knew that the relationship between Laguna and myself would likely become more complicated, but I didn't mind. I would never let my worries of the future ruin the moment we were sharing.

Despite Laguna submitting totally to me, I felt a little guilty about being the only one getting pleasured. There was no reason why we couldn't both get the benefits. I pulled him off my cock, an act that was more difficult than I expected. He wasn't wanting to let go of it. He stared up at me and pouted, it was cute.

“Lay down!” I ordered.

I think he knew what I had planned, his face lit up with a beaming grin and he quickly lay down on his back. I quickly kicked off my pants and underwear which were still wrapped round my knees, before I positioned myself over him, my knees were on either side of his head. Before I got the chance to move further I felt his tongue lap at the under side of my balls. A shudder of pleasure coursed through my body and I couldn't stop a throaty groan escaping my maw.

I regained my composure and looked down at his throbbing dick. I bent over so I was face to face with it, his attention also moving to my cock as he took me into his maw once again. He was smaller than me, a good few inches smaller, but bigger than Cody. His cock was similar to mine, no knot and more rounded at the head. A small bead of pre glistened in the torch light, I lapped it up with my tongue. It tasted delicious. A lingering saltiness with a unique taste that belonged to Laguna.

I took him in completely in my maw and tried to remember all the pointers Cody had given me. From the noises he was making I would have to say I was doing a damn fine job if it too! He came before me, I loved watching the muscles in his thighs tense when he came, how his legs kicked out of reflex. I managed to gulp down most of his cum, catching the rest of it as I took the time to lick his cock clean. He brought me to climax shortly after, once he learned how sensitive my knot was, he had massaged me to climax.

Afterwards I rolled off him onto the ground to catch my breath. He slithered up and gave me a peck on the cheek and I wrapped an arm around him. Why was I so hesitant about coming here with him? This just felt so right. We had connected on level that we hadn't before. Seeing his smile made me smile. I think he had wanted this for quite a while now that I thought about it. All those subtle comments and the way he always stood so close to me suddenly made sense.

We lay there for a while, enjoying the after glow and the closeness. Eventually we began to redress, it was getting late and as much as I would have enjoyed just laying here I figured it was probably best if we both headed home. It had been a fun day, and a tiring one as well. After we both got dressed and headed back to the entrance of the mines. We said out goodbyes and surprisingly Laguna gave me a peck on the cheek before running off down the tunnel towards the farm.

I moved to extinguish the torch when I heard a cry emanate from the mines. It made me freeze in my tracks. I tried to dismiss it as a simple cry of pleasure, considering what went on in there it would hardly be surprising. Another cry, it didn't sound like one of pleasure. I didn't want to get involved, but if someone was in trouble I had to do something. I had been raped before and I knew what it felt like. I couldn't just walk away and forget about it if there was the slightest chance that someone was in trouble.

I took a deep breath, strong in my resolve to get to the bottom of this. I stepped back into the dim darkness of the mines, my torch pushing back the shadows. I heard a noise coming from the cave to my right, the opposite direction that I had gone with Laguna. I still couldn’t tell if it was cry of distress or one of passion. But I still couldn't walk away from this!

I sighed and turned into the cave, I was nervous, if someone was attacking a female I'd have to intervene, if they were a bender I could be in some real trouble. I had just begun my training and could barely defend myself, I shook my head and mentally slapped myself for sounding so weak! I had grown up with the constant threat of being attacks at any moment, I wasn't a snivelling cub!

I rounded a corner and could see some light coming from further down the tunnel, focused now I made my way silently to the entrance and peered round the corner. Two dragon males, both of them heavily built with large muscles, their discarded spears on the floor near by told me they were both warriors; seasoned warriors from the look of them.

They had a female between them, one fucking her up the ass and the other her pussy. Her head was laid back on the shoulder of the one doing her from behind, her tongue flopping out of her maw and her expression one of obvious pleasure, she cried out again when the male behind her thrust particularly deeply, her cry matching the sound of the one I had heard. She wasn't in trouble after all.

I was frozen in place as I watched them piston their cocks in and out of her, the one in front of her groping at her sizeable breasts, her loin cloth hanging from round her ankle as she was suspended in the air between the two males. I felt myself get hard, I turned away and shut my eyes, but the smell of their musk had now reached me; and the noises! The sloppy, squishy noises as their cocks ravaged her, her pleasured moans and squeaks, along with her scent which I was suddenly aware of just made me more aroused.

I had to get out of here! With out caring if they heard me I ran for the exit, dropping the torch on the ground on my way out of the mines and headed back towards the market. I stopped running when I could hear the music that was emanating from the market. It sounded like the party was still in full swing. I was tired and didn't feel like joining so I headed home.

[center]************[/center]

The house was silent, the sound of the torches flickering was the only noise that greeted me, just as it always was. It was a stark contrast to the sounds and noises of the festival. It was a little sad really. I could only imagine what this place was like during it's prime, family members going about their lives, the sound of children laughing. Parties being held for various events and important guests... yes, this house was now just an empty shell, home to but a few.

I made my way to my room, the kitchen was in darkness, Harold was finished for the night and probably gone to bed. Kaldor was probably still at the festival. The festival was fun, a much needed distraction. But now with nothing but silence and my own thoughts my earlier troubles returned to me. I tried to ignore them for now, at least until I could speak to someone, but they scratched relentlessly at the back of my mind.

I entered the family room, the fire was still burning, I made my way across the room to the other door when I saw something move out of the corner of my eye. I stopped and looked towards the seats in front of the fire, no one was there but I'm sure I saw something move. I turned away again and again I saw something out of the corner of my eye. I turned to look again, a little unnerved now.

“Who's there?!” I felt a little foolish for the quiver of fear that could be heard in my voice.

No one responded. This wasn't just my imagination, I saw something! I stormed over to the chairs and yanked them away from the fire. They were empty. I looked around the room but I couldn't see anyone or anything, was I just seeing things? Movement from the corner of my eye again, but when I turned to look there was nothing. What the hell was going on!?

I drew on my nen, allowing it to flood the room, wash over everything and into every nook and cranny. I could now see the room like I had eyes every where, nothing could hide from me, but I still couldn't see anything. Movement behind me, what ever it was was crawling along the wall above the fire, I spun round to face it and it stopped moving. I stared at the wall but I couldn't see anything but the rock that made up the wall. I stared at the spot where the movement had ceased.

It was still there, my nen washing over it, I could make out it's outline, it was small; only a few feet in length and it had a pair of wings. I know it's there but why couldn't I see it? This was really starting to freak me out. My paw moved to where my knife normally would have been, strapped to my right thigh, but I had taken it off to accommodate the pants I was currently wearing. I cursed silently, annoyed at not having a weapon.

“I know you're there!” I growled. “SHOW YOURSELF!”

The small creature made a chirping noise and then suddenly sprung into view, as if coming out of the wall itself, it's scales changed colour and became black, it no longer looked like the wall. It peered at me with its intense amber eyes, almost flicking like fire, it's eyes reminded me of Kaldor's. It chirped cutely at me and pushed off the wall, taking flight and swooped past me. I turned to face it, not wanting to lose sight of the trickster. It flew round the room a couple of times before stopping, hovering mid air a few feet away from me.

Looking at the creature it looked like a small Zangarian, but feral by nature. It chirped at me, the noise was very pleasant and made me doubt that this creature posed any kind of threat. Now that I was able to see it it was actually kinda cute. I chuckled, amused at how much this harmless looking creature had put me on edge. The door opened and Harold walked in. The little dragon creature saw him and chirped loudly before zipping over and wrapping itself round Harold's shoulders.

It didn't flutter it's wings at all, nor did it glide, it just seemed to be able to defy gravity and move through the air at will; it's wings almost for decoration than any real use. What ever this creature was it was magical by nature. What left me more perplexed than it's ability to fly was that Harold seemed to know it, and it him. Harold made an expression that looked like he was laughing, albeit a silent laugh, as the creature nuzzled his neck. Harold stroked the creatures head, evoking a happy chirp from it; it seemed to enjoy that.

Once it seemed to have finished welcoming Harold it flew back over to me. I stepped back away from it, the creature obviously unafraid of me as it flew right up to my face. It chirped once again, and like it had done with Harold, wrapped itself round my shoulders and nuzzled my neck. It tickled and I couldn't help but laugh.

“Hi there.” I chuckled, reaching up and stroking it's head like Harold had.

It chirped happily and pushed it's head into my paw as I touched it. It was such a friendly little thing, I wonder what in world it was. I had never seen or heard of anything like it. Harold stood in the doorway smiling, I smiled at him and he waved. I returned the gesture and he gave a big yawn before leaving the way he had come. I must have disturbed him when I had yelled, I felt kinda guilty about that. The small creature standing on my shoulders chirped happily again and nuzzled me some more.

I yawned, I was tired and I had training with Xavier in the morning. I began heading for the door and the creature followed me. Truthfully I didn't mind, he was kind of sweet, his presence also helped to take my mind off everything else.

After undressing I crawled into bed and the creature curled up on the pillow next to me. I petted him for a little while, enjoying the sounds it made. I really hoped this creature was going to stick around, what ever it was.

[center]************[/center]

I was woken by a constant scratching sound. I groggily wondered what could be making that noise when I heard a familiar chirp. The noise was enough to rouse me to full consciousness. I looked round the dark room, my eyes slowly adjusting to the lack of light and saw movement in the corner of the room by the chest that belonged to my ancestor; Xerxes Anaris.

The little dragon creature was standing on top of it gently pawing the lid, as if it wanted inside. I got up and went over to it. The creature chirped at me and I stroked it's head, enticing what I could only describe as a purr from it.

“What is it little guy?” I asked. As if it understood me it looked down at the lid of the chest and then back up at me.

I guess it really did want in the chest. Kaldor told me that out of family tradition the chest belonged to me, but I felt uncomfortable about that. I hadn't even opened the chest. He had gotten me a chest of my own but had left this one here. Maybe he thought I would one day open it and take, what essentially was my inheritance.

The creature once again chirped at me, looking up at me with its beautiful amber coloured eyes, I relented. I opened the chest, the creature floated from the chest to my shoulder, and I peered inside. The chest was filled with various items. I lifted a pile of paper that was bound together. The paper was aged and seemed fragile, I had no idea if it was important or not since I couldn't read. I gently placed it aside and lifted a small glass vile with a cork in it, it had a blue liquid inside it that glowed like anglaor* in the darkness of the room. Again I had no idea what it was but I placed it down next to the paper.

The creature chirped and then dived into the chest and gently pawed at a roll of cloth. I lifted the cloth the creature floated up so it was looking over my shoulder. I carefully unrolled the cloth, it was a tapestry similar to some of the ones that hung on the walls of the house. I stared at the picture trying to make it out in the poor light of the room. It was of a dragon, obviously Zangarian, and next to him was a small winged creature with amber eyes... it was this creature here with me.

I looked at the creature suspended in the air next to me and back at the picture several times, there was no mistake. But if this chest belonged to my ancestor, then how old did that make this little creature next to me? No that would be impossible! I placed the tapestry over my bed, promising myself to look later when I had some more light. I returned to the chest and lifted out the next item, it was a large hammer; a smithing hammer. It was heavy, really heavy, and sturdily built.

I put the hammer aside and lifted the next item, it was a cloak. It was a luxurious red cloak with fur that was soft to the touch, and an intricate design in gold. It smelt a little fusty, but seemed to be in excellent condition otherwise. The chest was still half full and my curiosity was getting the better of me. It was fascinating touching history like this, touching parts of my lineage I would never get to know otherwise.

The next thing that caught my eye was a gold wrist guard. I remembered Kaldor telling me how members of the Anaris house would forge their own as a right of passage; as a family of smithies. So Xerxes had made this with his own paws. It was beautiful, I could feel the detail put into it with my paws even if I couldn't see it in the darkness of the room.

I went through the rest of the chest, mostly it was clothing with a few trinkets here and there. But there were a few items which peaked my interest, one of which was the dagger. I could feel the quality of the blade, it had a nice weight to it and was incredibly detailed. I wonder if one day I would be able to make such a piece as this? I thought about keeping it for myself, but no, I wasn't comfortable doing that. I carefully put everything back as I found it, except the knife, paper the tapestry.

The little dragon creature chirped happily at me and settled down on my bed again. Apparently with it's curiosity quenched. But as I stared at it I had to wonder, could that creature be the same one from the tapestry? I would definitely have to ask Kaldor. It was apparent his family has been aware of these creatures for a long time now, so he would have the answers to my questions.

I slipped on a pair of underwear, the feeling of them still felt quite erotic. I put on a new loincloth that I had gotten from Garibaldi's shop yesterday. It was a simple black loincloth. I also grabbed the fur outfit just in case Xavier wanted to take me gliding again, I didn't want to wear that set he had provided last time. It was heavy, itchy and smelt really bad.

As I opened the door to leave the creature chirped and quickly flew onto my shoulders. I made my way towards the kitchen, hoping that Harold had something tasty for breakfast. When I entered the kitchen I found I was the last one to arrive. Kaldor, Harold and Jovani were already here eating.

“Morning.” I said catching their attention.

“Good morning Young Master.”

“Morning.” Kaldor chuckled. “I see you've met Spryte.”

“Spryte?” I asked, looking at the little dragon on my shoulder. It chirped happily and nuzzled my neck.

“I think he likes you. I was wondering where he had gotten to.” Kaldor commented before eating one of Harold's rolls in a single bite.

“What is he?” I asked.

“Spryte? Well he's a spryte*.” He laughed and I pulled a face of confusion. “Not really an original name I grant you, but he seems to like it.” Spryte chirped as if to agree with Kaldor.

“Okay... so what's a spryte? I've never heard of them before.”

“Oh they are quite rare these days. Magical creatures, no one really knows where they come from, but very friendly and intelligent. They are highly sought after as pets by the rich and powerful, but they aren't pets. Or at least you can't keep one unless they want to stay.”

“What do you mean?”

“As I said they are magical creatures, you can't really make them do anything they don't want to do.” Kaldor explained. “Spryte here goes for little journeys from time to time, but he always comes back. Some times he can be gone for months at a time. I hadn't realised he was back until I saw him with you.”

“I found him in the family room last night, he gave me a bit of a scare. He was hiding, made himself look like the wall.”

“You spotted him?” Kaldor asked, his tone laced with curiosity.

It was then that I remembered that I only found him because I had used my nen, more specifically my wind affinity. I didn't want Kaldor to know that I wasn't a fire bender, not yet. But could I get out of this without revealing my secret?

“Oh... uh... kinda.” I said lamely.

“I guess he's losing his touch then. Spryte used to be invisible to the naked eye when he was hiding. Me and my sister would spend hours trying to find the little blighter.” Spryte chirped happily, almost proud of his skill.

“You have a sister?” I asked, both interested in this nugget of information and happy to try and change the subject.

“I didn't tell you about her?” I shook my head. “She along with many other Zangarians never returned when the wolves sacked Zangar. Last I heard she had moved south past the Dark Forest* and set up a settlement there with others, away from the wolves.”

“What's her name?”

“Oh, Maiyuri, but we just called her Mai.”

“So what's she like?” I asked taking a seat across from him, Harold handed me a bowl of porridge.

“She's fire cracker, easily a master level fire bender, of course she was never given a rank since females weren't allowed to be warriors.”

“Really? What about Kassandra?” Kassandra was the most warrior like female I had ever encountered, and from what I'd heard she often sparred with both the warriors and those in training.

“As I said, 'weren't'. After most of the population left this place after the last war we didn't have the bodies to allow us to defend ourselves properly if we were attacked again. I changed that rule and females were allowed to train and become warriors, something my sister had always wanted.” He explained. “Many females learned to fight, to defend themselves and their families, but none choose to become warriors. But knowing they could help to defend themselves and our home should we ever need their help, it is a little reassuring to say the least.”

“That's nice.” I said, not sure what else to say, but it was definitely a nice sentiment at least. “So uh, I had a few questions about Spryte.”

“Sure.”

“I was going through that chest in my room, I found a tapestry with a picture that looks like Spryte.”

“Ah, so you finally looked in there did you?” Kaldor smiled. “Well I think I can guess your question. Yes, that is the same Spryte sitting on your shoulder.”

“But that picture...”

“Yes, was of Xerxes.”

“But how is that even possible?”

“Like I said, sprytes* are magical creatures. They are not like us, but Spyrte there has been with our family for over five hundred years I've been told.”

I looked at Spyrte and he chirped happily, as if telling me it was all true. It was hard to imagine that this little creature was as old as that, and it was definitely intelligent, I wonder of the amazing stories it could tell of it he could talk.

“So are you going to come and watch the tournaments?” Kaldor asked.

“Oh... maybe after my lessons with Xavier.”

“Oh that's right, I forgot to tell you. I needed all master benders full attention for various tasks during the tournament, so your lessons are cancelled for the next two days.”

“Oh...” I was a little disappointed, I was hoping to learn to bend fire safely sooner rather than later, I felt like I was beginning to make progress.

“Sorry, I needed them to pick up the slack with all the warriors who wanted to participate. But maybe you can still learn a thing or two from watching the fights. Speaking of which, we had better get going soon. There is a lot to get organised before they begin and not a lot of time.”

[center]************[/center]

I followed Kaldor and Jovani to the arena, but this was not the arena where I had trained with Laguna and the others, it was much larger and a bit off the beat and track. Jovani explained that there were four arenas, one for each of the houses of Zangar and then the main one, where all the tournaments were held. The fighting area alone was at least three times larger than the other one.

The place was a hive of activity and already there were spectators arriving hoping to get good seats. The stands formed a semi circle at one end of the arena, the fighting area was large and the room was lit by a large formation of anglaor* in the ceiling. The area was cast in the pale blue light cast by the anglaor, allowing the spectators a perfect view of the battle field. There were several large formations of rocks, numerous braziers burning proudly spotted around the field as well as a large stream of water flowing across it. It was a perfect battle ground for benders, but today it was not benders who would be fighting, not till tomorrow at least.

I followed Kaldor up to a raised balcony above the main seating area, Callidus was already there, reading a scroll of some sort. He didn't seem to notice us, either that or he didn't care. He only looked up from the scroll when my father sat down on one of the chairs next to him.

“So how is this years line up looking?” Kaldor asked.

“Interesting, we have sixty participants for today and over one hundred for tomorrow.”

“Used to be that everyone would participate in the warrior tournament, I guess a lot of them are saving themselves for the bending tournament. I worry that some of them rely on their bending too much.”

“I don't think so, there is status to being known as the winner of the bender tournament, more so than the warrior tournament.” Callidus countered, turning his attention back to the scroll.

“I suppose.”

“So when does the tournament start?” I asked.

“Soon, Kassius and Malnark are organising the entrants in the two chambers.” Kaldor said pointing out into the arena. On either side there was a set of large double doors built into the wall. “The tournament is a big deal, and to give everyone a fair chance no one knows who they will be fighting until they step into the arena.”

“But they know who they won't be fighting.”

“True, but there are numerous rounds, so even if you start off in the same chamber as someone, you may end up facing them in the next rounds.” Callidus added. “Some approach the tournaments with brains as well as brawn. While we don't tolerate cheating, mind games and tactics are all part of the course.”

“Sounds complicated.”

“Well... that is how some approach the tournament.” Callidus smirked before glancing at me father. “Others just go with their brawn.”

“Hey! Just cause I don't fret over the little stuff doesn't make me any less the warrior!” Kaldor said defensively.

Callidus made an amused noise but didn't say any more, returning his attention to the scroll in his paw. I got the impression this was not the first time these two had had this conversation. But then that was hardly surprising, they probably grew up together, the two sons of the houses of Zangar. I wondered if they were rivals back when they were training, like how Roxis and Tristen were, always nipping at each other and trying to one up the other?

I smiled just thinking about it. I took a seat next to Kaldor, the view was impressive, and I could see the majority of the crowd below. In such a short time the place was already half full, most of the village must have come to see it, but again this place would be able to fit the whole village twice over with room to spare, it was built back during a time when the population was much larger.

It wasn't long before the fights were to begin, I could feel the excitement from the crowd below, looking over the edge of the balcony to see if I could spot anyone I knew. Part of me wanted to be down there, not up here, but at the same time it was nice spending time with Kaldor. After a while I realised that one day it would be me in Kaldor's position. As Kaldor's son I was the heir to the house of Anaris. That thought scared me, for so many others being reliant on the decisions I made. Thankfully I was dragged from my worries when Kaldor began his speech.

“Friends!” Kaldor exclaimed, his arms spread wide as if he was going to embrace the crowd below. Everyone went silent and cast their attention to him. “It is once again time to begin the tournament!” The crowd rallied a collective cheer. “These brave warriors will fight to prove themselves the strongest fighter. There can be only one winner, but make no mistake, each and everyone of them have pledged their lives to protecting us and our way of life! So win or lose they are all heroes and deserve our recognition.”

The crowd cheered once again, I watched as they listened to Kaldor, hooked on his every word. They loved him, Kaldor Anaris, Head of the Anaris house, leader of Zangar. But their love was not simply because of his position. No, he had earned their love and respect. I wondered if one day I could earn their respect and admiration like he had?

“It is time for the tournament to begin! Let the first fight commence!”

[center]************[/center]

The tournament progressed quickly, many of the fights lasting only a couple of minutes, but each fight was a display of each warriors prowess. While watching I studied them, looking to see how I would fight them. While there were some seriously skilled fighters, some I had doubts I could even come close to beating, none of them were Aceh. None of them were as fast, as precise or as ferocious as I had seen Aceh fight.

Within a few hours we had arrived at the final few fights. The crowd below were still as lively, a buzz with talk over who would win. All of them were seasoned fighters, two of them having won the tournament before. But out of them my money was on Tau'ruc and Mantou, the two former winners. They had won their fights with decisive victories, and now if they won their next fights they would be fighting each other. And what a fight that would be.

“Tau'ruc is looking stronger than ever.” Callidus commented as Tau'ruc was stepping out to fight once again.

“Yes, but I wouldn't count out his opponent just yet. I've been watching him, he shows a lot of promise, a real scrapper.” Kaldor countered.

“Please, I will give Barnus his due, but he won't beat Tau'ruc.”

“Just because he is your cousin.” Kaldor smirked.

“No, because it is true. Tau'ruc is the clear favourite to win this year.”

“I don't know about that.” I piped up, partly I because I wanted in on the conversation rather than just be a sepctator. “I think Mantou can take him.”

“Oh really?” Callidus smirked.

I was a little taken aback by the gesture. It was the first time I could remember that he hadn't looked at me with indifference; like I was not something that he had found stuck to the bottom of his foot-paw.

“Then maybe you'd like to make a wager?”

“Sure.” I said.

“Ten gold coins says Tau'ruc will win the tournament.” Callidus declared, holding out his paw.

I hesitated for a moment. I didn't have that kind of cash! I'm sure Kaldor would quite happily give me that money, but I didn't want him to either. But I had to make a decision. If I backed out know I would look like a coward, and I didn't want to lose face. I glanced at my father who was watching the whole situation play out with an amused look plastered on his face.

“Ten gold says Mantou will win!” I declared taking hold of Callidus's paw; sealing the bet.

Now I could only hope that Tau'ruc didn't win. It didn't matter if Mantou won or lost, so long as Tau'ruc didn't win I wouldn't be hopelessly in debt to Callidus. As we turned our attention back to the arena the fight began.

The two dragons paced in a circle around each other, sizing each other up, both of them were being patient; neither one willing to rush in.

Barnus was the first to strike, in his usual dramatic style, he leapt up and attempted to drive his knee into his opponents muzzle, Tau'ruc weaved out of the way and imediately threw a punch catching Barnus in the side of the muzzle. There was a collective cheer from the crowd as the fight began; almost deafening. Barnus staggered from the blow and had no time to recover as his opponent stuck him again across the muzzle and then in the stomach. Tau'ruc then grappled Barnus, locking him in a headlock from behind.

Barnus wasn't going to go down so easily however. He fought back, twisting his body to create a little space between them so he could elbow his opponent in the side, over and over again until he was forced to release his hold on him.

Barnus gasped for air as Tau'ruc nursed his ribs, this only last a couple of moments before they were both back on the attack. Tau'ruc charged at Barnus, only Barnus was ready for him, leaping off the ground and drop kicked Tau'ruc square in the chest knocking him off his foot-paws.

Tau'ruc was dazed for a moment before he collected his wits enough to get back up, but Barnus was already upon him. Barnus threw several heavy punches, which sent Tau'ruc reeling, before driving his knee into his gut before he leapt up, wrapping his legs around Tau'ruc's neck and seized his arm with both paws. They tumbled to the ground, Tau'ruc trapped in a tight hold.

I stood up in my excitement, matched by that of the crowd below, it looked like I wasn't going to have to worry about losing my bet to Callidus as my fathers favoured contestant was about to win this fight. In just a few short moments Tau'ruc would either give in or be chocked out. I glanced at Callidus and saw a waver in his usual calm demeanour, a note of concern in his eyes.

When I turned my attention back to the fight Barnus still had Tau'ruc held firmly, Tau'ruc stuggling and kicking for all he was worth. I could sense their nen flaring from here, both of them using it make them stronger, faster, they had been using it from the start of the fight but now I could feel the desperation flaring through their nen. No, not their nen, through Tau'ruc's nen. It was so strong now that it nearly suffocated Barnus's. Suddenly I realised just how strong Tau'ruc really was, and it didn't surprise me when I saw him slowly over power Barnus, breaking the hold he had with his legs enough to slip his head free.

He rolled onto his side and began to lay a barrage of blows onto Barnus's head, Barnus relenting and forced to release his hold on Tau'ruc's other arm. Tau'ruc rolled away, clutching at his arm while Barnus just lay on the ground, bloody and beaten. After a few long moments Barnus slowly began to roll on to his knees. However Tau'ruc was already standing, still nursing his left arm, and looked pissed. I heard him yelling but couldn't make out what he was saying. What ever Barnus said in response seemed to not sit well and Tau'ruc responded with a mighty punch to the side of Barnus's head.

Everyone in the arena knew that that was the end to the match, even before Barnus slumped unconscious against the ground. I slumped back into my seat and sulked over Tau'ruc's victory. He was now one step closer to winning this tournament and losing me a fortune to Callidus. Why did I take that bet? After feeling the strength of Tau'ruc's nen I had doubts that he could lose. It was easily twice as strong as any of the other competitors had displayed throughout the tournament. I could only hope that Mantou had been holding back like Tau'ruc had been.

“I told you that Tau'ruc would beat him.” Callidus said matter-of-factly to my father.

“He put up a good fight though.”

“I'll give him that much.” Callidus agreed with a tone of superiority. “I guess we will have to see how your pick does in his next fight then, won't we?” He smirked, casting a glance over his shoulder at me.

Just then any hopes I had for winning seemed to shatter at his confidence, I had a real bad feeling that I was not just about to lose our bet, but my loss was already guaranteed.

I watched in silent apprehension as Mantou and his opponent, a burly looking Zangarian called Karnal who even at this distance looked huge! Mantou was far from small, the same size or perhaps bigger than myself, but standing across from Karnal he looked like I did next to Kaldor. I already felt like Mantou couldn't beat Tau'ruc, let alone this giant!

They bowed to each other and readied themselves, I felt my heart pounding in my chest as I stared at the two dragons. I sat stock still as I stared at them, I probably couldn't have moved if I wanted to, my mind focused completely on the two combatants.

I felt both their nens flare, signalling the start of the fight. Karnal charged headlong at Mantou, obviously hoping to use his size and strength to his advantage and over power him; just as he had done to his other opponents. Mantou ducked past Karnal, using his superior speed against the burly giant. Karnal stopped, turned and charged again.

I knew what I would do in that situation and willed Mantou to do the same, to my surprise he did exactly that. He stepped forward towards the charging dragon and with fluid motion grabbed his arm, twisted his hips launched Karnal off his feet with a perfectly executed hip toss.

I swear I could hear the impact of Karnal's body against the ground over the distance and cries of the crowd. Karnal was still for a few moments before he began to move. I was surprised that Mantou remained where he was, waiting for Karnal to get back up. Was he crazy? He should be all over him, seizing his victory. Why would he wait for his opponent to get back up?

Karnal slowly got back up on his foot-paws and he looked visibly shaken and hurt. He was slightly hunched, his ribs hurting from the impact. But he was still willing to fight, only he on the defensive now.

Mantou took a step forward and Karnal took a step back. I think at this point everyone in the arena knew who the winner of this match was, and while that made me a little happy, that feeling was over shadowed by the fact that Mantou had shown no evidence that his nen came close to matching that of Tau'ruc.

With Karnal unwilling to attack now Mantou took the offensive. As Mantou closed the distance, Karnal threw a punch, Mantou easily dodged it and landed a fast jab on the square of his snout. Karnal swung again but Mantou simply repeated the action but then followed up with a blow to his opponents stomach and then a powerful punch across Karnal's jaw.

The giant dragon staggered back, dazed and in pain, the blow to his midsection had hurt him the most. He was nursing the spot where Mantou had stuck him, he also seemed to be struggling to breath. There was a good chance that he had a serious injury.

In a surprise move Karnal held his paws up, knelt, and bowed his head to Mantou. It was obvious what had happened, he had surrendered. The crowd cheered and Mantou helped him back up to his foot paws.

“Well that was a little unexpected.” I said.

“But a wise move on Karnal's part.” Callidus said. “He is fighting in tomorrows tournament as well, so it is better for him not to sustain too many injuries when he already knows he's lost the fight.”

“I suppose.” I said glumly. The feeling of hopelessness strangling any hope I could have felt at that moment. Could Mantou beat Tau'ruc?

[center]************[/center]

There was a short intermission before the final fight. Kaldor had asked me to go and grab some food for them. I headed downstairs towards the stand selling various foods. There was an assortment of breads and meats available. I asked him for a selection, he wrapped up some rolls that already had fillings and I was on my way. He had given me a dozen rolls, a little excessive I thought but then I remembered how much Kaldor ate.

When I got back Kaldor and Callidus suddenly ceased the conversation they were having, Kaldor quickly getting up to grab several rolls from me. I shook off the feeling that they were talking about me, Kaldor's interest in the food over conversation seemed genuine.

“Mmmm... That's the stuff!” Kaldor mumbled through a maw-full of food, consuming the large large roll in three bites already unwrapping the next. I placed the rolls on table and took my seat again.

“Really now... one of these days you are going to choke if you keep eating like that!” Callidus sighed.

“Yesh Mother!” Kaldor mumbled, crumbs flying from my maw as he spoke, some of them landing on Callidus which seemed to annoy him all the more.

I stifled a laugh and took a bite of my own roll. The crusty roll was light and fluffy inside and the meat juices had sunk into the roll. I didn't know what meat it was but it was juicy and tender with a slight gamy taste. The food helped me forget my previous feeling of dread over the upcoming fight. By the time I had finished my roll the final fight was announced to be starting.

I watched Mantou and Tau'ruc emerge from their respective doors. Time seemed to slow and everything around me seemed to fade away. I could no longer hear the crowd below me and my body was stock still, I don't think I could've moved if I had wanted to. I began to chant a silent prayer in my head to what ever deity could hear me, wishing to give Mantou the strength he needed to defeat Tau'ruc.

They seemed to stand staring at each other for what seemed like for ever, but it was only a handful of seconds before they both dashed forward. This suddenly explosion of movement took me by surprise, both of them had always fought cautiously and defensively at the beginning of their fights, but now they were both on the offensive.

They both reached out and grappled the other, their nens flaring wildly as they tried to overpower the other. Mantou got the upper hand and dragged Tau'ruc to the ground. He got in a couple of punches into his opponents side before rolling away.

Both of them were back on their foot-paws in and instant and on the attack again. Tau'ruc landed a solid punch across Mantou's snout and followed up with a knee to his midsection. Mantou reeled from the blow but recovered immediately, blocking Tau'ruc's next attack and lashing out with his own punch. This went on for a while, I was left amazed at the endurance and intensity of the fight. It was almost like they had done this a hundred times.

I was beginning to feel hope that Mantou could win this! A hope quickly crushed when I felt Tau'ruc's nen flare up again, after that Tau'ruc just seemed to slowly overwhelm Mantou. Tau'ruc landed another knee to Mantou's midsection, only this time it sent him tumbling back several yards. Mantou rolled to a stop, sprawled across the ground and gasping for air. This was it, Mantou was about to lose!

Tau'ruc stood above Mantou and reached down to finish his opponent. A flare of nen and a flash of movement later I watched as Tau'ruc was kicked in the muzzle and then his legs swept out from under him. Mantou leapt back up and looked like he was in perfect health. He had been playing possum! This surprise result had me standing up and cheering, not only that but now Mantou's nen was equal in strength to Tau'ruc's. He could do this!

Tau'ruc got back up and he looked pissed, rubbing his snout before readying himself. Their nens flared up and again they charged at each other. This time they didn't even bother to block the others blow. They both reeled back from the simultaneous punch and then began to throw punch after punch. I could feel the power behind each blow, each one capable of knocking out or killing the other, but they both endured. It was then I realised that this was no longer just a fight, it was a fight for supremacy.

It was obvious now that there was a history to these two, a history driving them to the brink, a history that could end up killing both of them. A history that anyone watching could feel as they fought. Blow after blow, punch after punch, kick after kick, they went after each other.

At first it seemed like they would never stop, but eventually I noticed a subtle change in momemtum, Tau'ruc was beginning to slow down. It was his arm! There was no way he couldn't have walked away unscathed from his fight with Barnus, and now it was beginning to show.

Mantou seemed to notice this too, and soon was targeting that arm, in a few moves he had turned the stalemate into a one sided fight. He landed several good punches to Tau'ruc's shoulder and now he was nursing it. Tau'ruc backed away but Mantou was relentless. Mantou landed several strong blows and then with incredible agility he landed a spin kick into the square of Tau'ruc's chest.

Tau'ruc was blown off his foot-paws and through the air, crashing to the ground clumsily and hard. That had to be it, that had to have been the finishing blow! I leapt up and cheered with the rest of the crowd, for the first time sparing Callidus a glance. He seemed concerned, I suppose that it was his family, Tau'ruc could be seriously hurt. A surge of nen dragged my attention back to the fight, when I looked all I saw was Mantou flying through the air as Tau'ruc struck him with a powerful uppercut.

The crowd went silent at this sudden turn of events. As Mantou came crashing to the ground Tau'ruc also collapsed. It had been a desperate attack but it had had the desired effect. Mantou was motionless while Tau'ruc writhed on the ground in pain.

One of the observing officials who had watched the fight from a distance ran over to the pair. He examined Mantou first. He made a motion of some kind up towards my father and Callidus. My father nodded and the official made his way over to Tau'ruc.

“What's going on?” I asked.

“Mantou is alive but badly hurt.” Kaldor said. “As is Tau'ruc.” He added as the official made the same motion after checking Tau'ruc.

“So what happens now?”

“We wait to find out who our winner is.”

“How?”

“Who ever stands up unassisted first wins.” Callidus said coldly.

“But... their hurt!”

“This is the way it is.” Callidus responded.

“But he's your family!”

“You think I don't know that!?” Callidus snapped. “If I intervene in anyway Tau'ruc will be declared the loser! I won't do that to him!”

“But...” I stopped. It may have seemed illogical to me but I could hear the pain in Callidus's voice. He wanted to help but he knew he couldn't. I don't know why but I knew that there was no way I could convince him otherwise.

I looked out towards the two injured dragons, Mantou was stock still but Tau'ruc hadn't even made an attempt to stand yet.

After a minute or so some one in the crowd below yelled out words of encouragement. And slowly others began to do the same until the entire arena was stamping and yelling in unison. I saw Tau'ruc begin to push himself up, before he got to his knees he collapsed back to the ground. At this point I saw the first signs of life from Mantou. He was trying to roll over onto his stomach.

This is what it came down to, who could stand up first, and bet or no bet this was more exciting than the entire tournament put together. Even Kaldor yelled and stamped in time with the crowd, Callidus retained his composure, but he was obviously restraining himself.

Tau'ruc had collapsed another couple of times before Mantou had even managed to roll onto his stomach. Mantou was moving slowly but he seemed steadier that Tau'ruc. I would be surprised if Tau'ruc's ribs weren't broken from how he clutched his side.

Both dragons were now on their knees, both of them willing their bodies to bear through the pain just long enough to be declared the winner. Mantou made an effort to stand, the entire arena cheering. He was on his foot-paws, but was swaying wildly and staggered a few steps before falling back to the ground.

I felt my heart sink, he had not managed to stand up. In just a few seconds after he fell Tau'ruc had managed to push himself off the ground, clutching his rubs and hunched over in pain, but obviously standing firm under his own power. The official walked over to Tau'ruc and carefully raised his arm in the air in victory. The crowd cheered while I slumped back in my seat.

“I guess that's it then.” Kaldor smiled. “It was a good fight.”

“Yes, and I think that means I've won the bet.” Callidus smiled over his shoulder to me.

“I'll get you your money...” I sulked.

“Don't worry, I'll...”

“NO!” I interrupted Kaldor. I knew just what he was going to say and I didn't want his charity.

“I will find a way to earn the money myself.”

“I guess that's the second bet I've won today then.” Callidus smirked.

“What do you mean?”

“I bet your father that you would refuse his help to pay off the bet.” He explained. “I guess I'm a better judge of character. But don't worry about paying back the gold, I have a way for you to pay back your debt.”

“How?”

“Well, I was going to have you fight Tau'ruc... but he is much to injured to do that.” He mused. “But I still want to see this fighting prowess I've heard so much about, so I will give you a chance to pay back your debt to me by taking part in a fight here, right now in front of this crowd, against an opponent of my choosing.”

“All I have to do is fight?”

“Oh yes, if you win your debt will be settled.”

“And if I lose?” I asked, suspecting that there was a catch.

“Even if you lose, I'll cut your debt in half.” Callidus smirked.

Win or lose I would at the very least cut my debt in half, I had nothing to lose by taking Callidus's offer; except maybe a bit of pride if I got my ass handed to me in front of everyone here. But five gold coins less to pay back was worth a bit of pride wasn't it? No, wait I had to stop thinking like that! I couldn't go into a fight expecting to lose, that would be giving up before I had even begun! And I owed Aceh to do my utmost to win! He had spent so much time training me I couldn't let him down like that.

“I accept your offer.” I said, trying to sound as confident as I could.

“Excellent!” Kaldor bellowed. “Jovani!”

“Yes Master?” Jovani said as he stepped up from behind me.

“Please show Malakye to the chambers.”

“And give Malnark this note would you?” Callidus asked handing a piece of paper to Jovani.

“Of course. This way young Master.”

As I left with Jovani I heard my father address the crowd, congratulating the winner and informing them of the upcoming fight. There was a cheer but I could no longer make out what my father was saying. I followed Jovani through the hallways towards the entrance to the arena. There I met Kassius, he smiled at me as I approached and nodded to Jovani, Jovani curtly bowed and took his leave leaving me with Kassius.

“So I hear you're going to fight against Tau'ruc's brother.” He said.

“His brother?”

“Yes Tal'nar, his older brother by two winters, a strong fellow, a fine warrior.”

“Do I have a chance?” I asked nervously turning to look at the large set of steel double doors that led into the arena itself. If Tau'ruc's brother was as strong him, I doubt I would last very long in a fight against him.

“Perhaps, but if I may I wish to impart a few token words of advice to you as my pupil.”

“Please.” I said nervously, turning my attention back to him.

“This is battle of fists, no weapons or bending, but it is also a battle of nen.” He explained. I nodded in understanding, I had sensed the use of nen and I understood it could be used to make them stronger. I had experienced it first paw when I had arm wrestled Malnark. “In terms of controlling your nen you can't match Tal'nar, but in terms of strength of your nen, you might just have a chance.”

“My nen is stronger?”

“From what I've heard from Malnark and what I saw, your nen probably rivals your fathers. If you ever learn to master control over it... you will become a force to be reckoned with.” His words helped to ease my nervousness, but I knew that there was only a slim chance I would win.

“Thanks.” I said graciously.

Win or lose I would have at least worked off part of my debt to Callidus, but I would fight my hardest, Aceh had spent a lot of time training me and I would not let him down. I would make him proud and prove to him that his time training me was well spent. Just then there was a clang that echoed through the corridors.

“It's time.” Kassius said, resting his paw on my shoulder and gave it a reassuring squeeze.

I nodded and he moved to open the door. As the door swung open the crowds cheers washed over me. I stepped out, my stomach full of butterflies, I steeled myself and tried not to show my nervousness in my expression; trying to copy Aceh's stoic yet stern expression when he trained me.

Directly ahead of me there was another dragon walking into the arena, Tal'nar, my opponent. I walked to the center where were stared each other in the eye. He was slightly shorter than me, well muscled and wore a red and white Shirt and matching loincloth.

“So you are Lord Anaris's son.” He said matter-of-factly. “I will be your opponent today, understand that this is not personal.”

I didn't respond, I didn't trust myself not to sound nervous. I stared at him and focused on maintaining my imitation of Aceh's scowl. He smirked and nodded, taking a few steps back and readyied himself, I did the same.

I slipped into the first stance of Tigers Palm, I would let him attack first, I couldn't be careless with this guy, he was a seasoned fighter and one mistake could be all it would take for him to finish tit. I felt his nen begin to flow through his body, it was like a river of nen flowing through his body. I called on my own nen, unlike Tal'nar's it flowed out of my body and encompassed the area around us. A passing thought of one of Xavier's lessons passed through my mind, how the nature of everyones nen was different, I dismissed it and returned my full attention to the fight.

“Are you ready little Lord?” Tal'nar asked with a smirk. He was trying to get under my scales, I simply nodded.

With my nod of approval the fight had begun, Tal'nar quick to go on the offensive. He rushed forward and threw a few punches, I back stepped deflected them. He seemed pleased by this and began to pace round me, I returned the gesture, holding my posture as we walked in a large circle, taking measure of one another.

He was testing me, Callidus had wanted to see my fighting ability and no doubt had ordered Tal'nar to test my abilities to the fullest, and not to end the fight too quickly. With any luck I would be the one ending this fight, not him.

Tal'nar took the offensive once again, again throwing a few punches in my direction, again I easily deflected them. He was fast, but no where near the speed of Aceh. He followed it up his punches by stepping in and attempted to trip me up by dragging my front foot-paw out from under me with his own, a simple but effective manouver, but he wasn't as fast as Aceh and I easily escaped his attempt to trip me and landed a good solid punch to the side of his muzzle.

The punch seemed to take him by surprise, but it was a message from me, don't take me lightly. So far his attacks had been half hearted, and obvious show that he was underestimating my ability. I was not one to be underestimated and I could see this realisation in his eyes. He had gotten that message, and while him underestimating me may have helped me win this fight it was not the way I wanted to win. I wanted to show everyone here just how strong I was, to make both Aceh and Kaldor proud of me.

Tal'nar attacked again, only this time there was a lot more power in his punches, he moved faster and sneered each time he threw a punch. Using the first stance I managed to deflect most of his attacks, but he was faster than I expected, when I attempted to counter attack he stopped me dead with a fierce knee to my gut and fist across my jaw.

I staggered, only just stopping myself from falling. Before I had fully regained my balance he was already atop me, landing several punches across my muzzle. I shoved him away and back stepped to create a little distance, taking a second to spit out a glob of bloody saliva.

Just as he had underestimated me I had underestimated him after his first couple of weak attacks, and now I was hurting for it. He had shown me that he was a force to be reckoned with and now I needed to do the same. I slipped into the sixth stance, I was going to have to take the fight to him, to show him the same that which he had shown me.

I stepped forward, Tal'nar doing the same, as he threw his fist I spun, his fist missing me by a large margin. Using the momentum of the spun I brought my leg up and kicked his in the side, he staggered away, just managing to stay on his foot-paws. Before he could recover I dashed towards him and leapt up driving my foot-paw into his chest. He crashed and rolled across the ground, the crowd cheered and for a brief moment I thought that the fight could be over, but in mere moments he was back up looking no worse for wear.

How could he take a knock like that and stand back up like it was nothing? I thought back to the moment I struck him, I had kicked him squarely in the chest, my attack had been perfect. Yes.. it wasn't my attack, I hadn't noticed it at the time but his nen had shifted, a large amount of it cumulating in his chest before I struck him. Could it be that nen could be used to not only make you stronger, but defend against attacks as well?

Kassius said that this was also a battle of nen, this must be what he meant. To be able to manipulate your own nen to both attack and defend. Now I understood how Tau'ruc and Mantou could exchange blows like they had, and respected them even more for it. I couldn't sense the movements of their nen from the stands, only feel the amount they were using.

Tal'nar charged at me, I sensed his nen surge to greater heights, I blocked his first punch which sent jolts of pain through my forearm. His second punch narrowly missed my muzzle, he was faster than before and stronger, I managed to block and the parry his following attacks but a swift knee to my torso stopped any defence I could have mustered. I was bent over in pain from the blow and was defenceless to the second knee to the side of my head.

I rolled several times before my body came to a stop, my head was pounding and my vision spinning, it took me several moments to gather my wits. Tal'nar was too strong, even using my nen I couldn't even hurt him. I should just stop this fight before I got seriously hurt.

NO!!!

What was I thinking? I swore myself to never be afraid, I swore to be strong! How could I keep that promise if I gave up so easily? I would not be a coward! All my life I had been the victim of ridicule and violence, all my life I had fought just to survive another day. NO MORE! I would be strong! I would protect those that I cared for and damn anyone who tried to stop me!

I felt a power surge from within me, pouring out of me like a howling gale, it made my muscles burn with power. I pushed myself up from the ground and glared at Tal'nar who looked a little surprised that I had stood up. It was time to show everyone just how strong I truly was! I dug deeper into the source of this new found strength and pulled on it more, letting it fill me up and engulf the area around me. The two braziers that burned nearby flared and the fire grew and burned hotter. I heard the crowd gasp.

“There is no bending allowed!” Tal'nar growled.

“I'm sorry, I can't control my nen very well.” I replied and I watched as the realisation dawned in Tal'nar's eyes; he was witnessing my full power and now he was to be on the receiving end of it.

Whether it was out of fear, courage or desperation, Tal'nar charged me once again, this time I made no attempt to block his first strike as he struck me across the muzzle with a solid punch. I barely felt a thing. I looked him in the eye, I saw the fear shimmer in his eyes. I felt his nen shift into his right fist as he threw another punch, this time I blocked it, it was more powerful than the last, he was focusing more nen into his attacks to overcome my defence. But by doing this I knew exactly what he was going to do before he did it.

When the next punch came my way I caught his arm and tossed him to the ground with a hip throw. He quickly scrambled back up but this time he kept his distance and waited for me to attack; now it was my turn.

I smiled at the dramatic shift in the fight and made my attack. I had to give him his due as he dodged my blows with surprising speed and agility, but he made no attempt to attack me. He was simply running, trying to drag the fight out. But he couldn't escape me forever. I caught him in the shoulder with a punch as he attempted to dodge, this threw him off balance and caused him to stumble. I used that moment to catch him and land some of my own punches to his face and torso.

He tumbled to the ground after the fifth blow, trying to crawl away, one paw raised in a desperate attempt to defend himself. I reached down to pull him up, when I grabbed him by the neck I felt his nen shift into his right arm, and I knew I had made a mistake. He grabbed me with his other paw to prevent my escape and brought his right fist to bear across my snout. That one I did feel. I was sent sprawling across the ground, my head was spinning.

Tal'nar had put everything into that last attack, every ounce of nen he could draw poured into his fist, and it had been enough to smash through the defence of my own nen. I rolled onto my stomach to try and push myself up. My arms shook with the effort, my head spun, my vision blurred and I felt queasy at the attempt to move. My arms gave way under the weight of my own body and I was laying flat on the ground again. I knew that I wouldn't be getting up soon.

Two foot-paws came into my field of view, I looked up, my vision having cleared enough to make out who it was. It was Tal'nar. He was looking a little worse for wear but he was still standing. He reached down and helped me up, letting me support myself on his shoulder. The fight was over, Tal'nar had won.

“You're hellish strong you know that?” He said with a chuckle.

“Thanks... but you're stronger.” I admitted.

“I got lucky. I'll have to get better or I won't be able to beat you, even on my best day.”

I smiled, I didn't know if he was trying to make me feel better or if he was speaking the truth, but it helped my wounded pride. I had lost the fight, I just hope Aceh and my father weren't disappointed with my efforts. I hadn't expected to win, but at the end I had thought I'd had it won; it left a bitter taste in my mouth.

[center]************[/center]

With todays tournament over and tomorrows still to come most of the spectators left pretty quickly. A few of the remaining dragons gave me their commiserations for losing the match, but always adding that I had done well. Apparently Tal'nar was a bit of a big shot around here, and tipped to be one of the next to become a Master Bender; rumour had it.

As I made my way to the exit with Jovani, my body sore and becoming a stiff from the fight, I saw Kaldor and Callidus standing talking to a small crowd. Seeing Callidus reminded me that I was still in debt to him by five gold coins. I pushed that thought to the side, I could worry about it later, just now I just wanted to get home and rest.

“There you are Malakye!” Kaldor called when he say me approaching.

I forced a smile and tried to walk as normally as possible considering the pain in my muscles. The small crowd of dragons he was talking to turned their attention to me. A well dressed dragoness stepped up and blocked my path. She wore a purple dress which hugged her body and showed off her wide hips and ample bosom.

She looked me up and down and then walked round me, making noises that made me feel like a piece of livestock. Everyone was silent and watched as the dragoness assessed me. I felt incredibly uncomfortable. Just what the hell was going on? The dragoness got closer and stared me in the eye with a wicked smile that made me gulp.

“Very nice.” She said before walking away, taking her place next to an ageing dragon dressed in warrior gear, but from the looks of his outfit he was fairly well off. Fine fur and gold trim made up most of his outfit. “Can I have him Daddy?”

“Well that's a discussion for later I think.” Her father chuckled, turning to my father who also laughed.

The dragoness, her father and the rest of their group, three older dragonesses, a young dragoness a good few winters younger than myself, and a male who looked a few winters my senior, said their goodbyes to Callidus and my father and left.

“What was all that about?” I asked.

“Oh... Ortavia's daughter is looking to marry. It seems she has her eye on you.” Kaldor smiled.

“You're arranging a wife for me!?”

“Not at all. I had no idea she was interested in you till then, but she is looking to marry but as his only daughter Ortavia is rather protective of her. He won't let any riff-raff lay a paw on his daughter. His words, not mine.” Kaldor explained.

“Ortavia is the commander and highest ranking dragon in Zangar's ranks, under Master Kaldor and Lord Callidus of course.” Jovani chimed in.

“Okay... but does that mean he will be trying to get me to marry his daughter... What is her name anyway?” I asked.

“Luna.” Jovani answered. “Luna Ortavia, one of the most sought after females in Zangar.”

“Ortavia will only marry her off to someone of status, so I should probably warn you that you do qualify in that regard.” Callidus chimed in. “But he does have a few other requirements before he agrees to pick her a suitor.”

“Might one of the tournament winners ask for her paw in marriage?” I asked. Remembering the story of how one tournament winner asked for the same thing of my father.

“Oh... you heard about that then?” Kaldor chuckled. “It's certainly possible, but I hope they don't.” He laughed. “To say that Ortavia would kill anyone who so much as tried to lay a paw on his daughter without his agreement would be an understatement.”

“Likely he would peel their scales from their flesh before killing them.” Callidus added, sending a shiver down my spine at the thought.

“Okay, lets just get off of the whole Luna topic.” I said. “Can we go home? I think I'm just going to collapse in bed.”

[center]************[/center]

After we made out way back home, and after politely refusing the meal that Harold had prepared I made my way to my room, where I had every intention to fall muzzle first into my pillow and let my aching muscles and bruises heal with a good nights rest. Only my plans were interrupted by the knock at my bedroom door the moment I was about to fall onto said pillow. Grudgingly I went to the door to see who it was, not caring that I was completely stark naked.

As I opened the door I as assaulted by a pair of lighting fast furry arms which snaked their way round my body and the furry mass they were attached to collided with me in a rather intense hug. I was so startled by this, and with the dim light in the room, it took me a moment to realise who it was.

“I was worried about you!!” He cried. “Are you okay?! Are you hurt!?” He asked, not giving me a chance to answer and squeezed me even tighter. Not that I would have minded if it wasn't for the sore spots he was crushing with his hug.

“I'm fine.” I huffed, trying to hide the fact he was hurting me. Thankfully with me words of assurance he managed to pry himself off me.

“Are you sure!? That was a pretty rough fight!”

“I'm fine, nothing a little sleep won't cure.” I smiled.

He breathed a sigh of relief and seemed to calm down a little. I could still see the worry shimmering in his eyes however. I guess my night of rest wasn't going to be a solitary one, not if I wanted make sure Cody didn't worry about me.

“I was just going to go to bed, you can join me if you want.” No sooner had the words left my muzzle than a smile beamed across his muzzle.

He zipped past me and jumped on my bed, his top already on the floor and he was nearly out of his pants by the time I had closed the door. I chuckled and climbed under the blanket with him, his arms wrapping round me again, not so tight as to hurt my many sore spots this time thankfully. I was a little grateful that he didn't seem to want sex, something that required energy I didn't posses at this moment in time. I murred as I felt Cody's warm body snuggle into my own and let everything else just fall away.

[center]************[/center]

As I awoke I tried to fight against it, the prospect of waking up and having to move from my warm, comfy spot right here seemed like an unnecessary effort. Nice and warm, comfy, the comforting scent of my favourite fox companion Who would want to get up?

My body felt heavy, my muscles completely relaxed, but my mind was quickly rousing. I kept my eyes clenched shut in a futile attempt to make this moment last just a bit longer. In the end I couldn't force it and ended up laying in bed staring into the darkness of my room. It was pitch black and it took several moments before I could make out any distinguishable shapes as I looked across the room. I knew I had to get up soon but my body still had a few aches and pains from my fight yesterday.

My stomach gurgled hungrily, I hadn't eaten any dinner and my hunger was slowly over coming my want to remain in bed. I rolled over to see Cody, sprawled across the bed, the blanket not covering him at all.

Cody could be quite a restless sleeper, unless he had had a good hard fuck the night before. After a good fuck Cody would sleep the sleep of the dead. I remember Jason telling me this little fact and I didn't believe him, but right now is one of the few times I'd slept with Cody without fucking him, and each time he would be tossing and turning all night long.

I leaned over and began to nibble on his ear, enticing a cute groan from the fox. I smiled to myself and continues to nibble on his ear. I loved Cody's ears, so big and most importantly sensitive. He loved having his ears rubbed, and I loved how the felt. I kind of wished I had ears like his so I could play with them all day.

“Mmmph...” Cody's eyes began to open.

“Morning!”

“Morning...” He yawned, his eyes still half closed.

“I'm going to go get some breakfast. Do you want to come?”

“Uh-huh.” He nodded. Yawning again.

“You sure? You can go back to sleep if you want.”

“Okay.”

He closed his eyes and almost immediately was fast asleep again. I guess I was having breakfast by myself. I grudgingly slipped out from under the covers, shivering slightly as the cold air greeted me. The thin rug at the side of the bed saving my foot-paws from the stone floor, for the moment at least.

I went over to the trunk with my clothes in it and began to rummage about in the dark for a pair of underwear and a fresh loincloth. I remembered that it had gotten dirty during my fight with Tal'nar, and since I was going to be heading for second tournament today I didn't want to show up my father in public. Jovani made the fact that I was presentable seem important, somehow it would affect my father. Not sure how or why, but if it kept the peace there was little effort in putting a fresh one on today.

I got dressed, stepping into the underwear was a little tricky at first with a few aches still remaining in my body. Nothing painful, they just made themselves known if I tried to move in a certain way. But soon I was on my way to the kitchen, closing the door carefully behind so as not to disturb Cody.

As usual Harold was busy cooking when I stepped into the kitchen, the smells making stomach gurgle in a reminder that I hadn't eaten last night. Harold smiled and waved when he saw me.

“Morning Harold.” He cocked his head and looked at me expectantly. That look I had come to learn was him asking if I wanted anything. “I'll have what ever you've got ready. I'm starving.” My stomach gurgled loud enough for Harold to hear as if reinforcing my statement.

In a moment Harold set off and began preparing my breakfast. He brought me a bowl of freshly baked rolls, still piping hot, while he finished preparing my food. I bit into the roll, grunting in pleasure as it seemed to melt in my maw. It was so much better warm! I was going to have to get up early every once in while just to eat these things fresh out of the oven.

I had devoured five of the rolls by the time Harold came over with a bowl of broth and a fresh bowl of rolls. The broth smelt amazing, a few bits of meat and vegetables floating in it. I dunked a roll in it and as I bit into the roll I felt I had found bliss. The combination of the roll combined with the meaty flavour of the broth was incredible. The only way that this moment could have been better was if someone was giving me a blow job at the the same time!

“This is delicious!” I blurted out before continuing to devour the meal.

Harold smiled and then returned to what ever he had been doing with a noticeable skip in his step. Once I had finished my rolls I simply picked up the bowl and began to drink it. The broth was very tasty, but the combination of the broth and rolls... I would have had more if I could have eaten any more, I almost regretted having eaten the rolls while I was waiting for the broth. I wouldn't be making that mistake next time.

As I finished Kaldor appeared, Harold immediately moving to get him some rolls and broth without waiting for him to ask.

“Morning son of mine!” He chuckled taking a seat across from me. “How are you feeling today?”

“A little stiff in places but I'll live.”

“I'm sure Cody would help you out there.” He laughed.

I looked at him in confusion as I tried to work out what was so funny until I realised. I shook my head at the blatantly bad sex joke.

“You did well in the fight yesterday.”

“I got my ass handed to me.” I countered.

“By a seasoned and well respected warrior. I knew how good you were but you surprised everyone with that display of nen you did. Even Callidus was impressed.”

“I still lost.”

“There's losing and then there's 'losing'. There is a big difference.” He said earning himself yet another look of confusion from myself. “Look, you may have lost the fight but you came out of it better than you went into it.”

“Oh yeah, how is that?”

“Well for starters you worked off half of your debt to Callidus.” He reminded me. “Secondly you earned the respect of Tal'nar and a lot of the other warriors who watched your fight. And their respect is worth a beating or two.”

“If you say so. I still would have preferred to win.”

“Wouldn't we all?” He smiled, dunking a roll into his broth that Harold had put in front of him and then devouring it in one bite. “Mmmmm... so good!” He said with a maw full of food.

“I know.” I smiled, gently rubbing my stomach.

[center]************[/center]

The tournament went about pretty much how the previous one did, only much more impressive. For the first time I could actually see why benders were held in such high regard. While I had been busy just trying to control the elements I had an affinity for, the competitors in the tournament were incredible.

Water, earth and fire, all of them bending to their masters wills. Even if the spectacle of the elements weren't impressive enough, watching the competitors use the elements to combat each other was even more so. The different techniques as well... the variety were mind boggling. I finally realised what benders were truly capable of! At least I thought I had until I remembered that there were no master or grand-master ranked benders in the tournament. What was a master bender capable of? Or a grand-master for that matter?

I found myself staring at Kaldor and Callidus, realising for the first time that they were the pinnacle of what benders were truly capable of. If I had that strength could I finally be strong enough to protect everyone?

It was much later that the previous day when the final fight had finished. With an amazing display of skill and fire, a warrior by the name of Drassius won. Mantou, Tal'nar and Tau'ruc did well in the standings, but I think their injuries from yesterdays fights got the better of them in the end, allowing those who were fully rested to pull out a win over them.

I felt a little guilt about Tal'nar, his injuries were caused by fighting me, but I had to remember that he had agreed to fight me. Callidus may have asked him but he had not been forced to fight me. I clung to that thought to try and lessen the guilt, it helped... a little.

“Drassius has certainly improved since last year.” Kaldor said as Drassius began to leave the arena.

“I've had high expectations from him since Kassius was appointed as a master.” Callidus added. “They are brothers after all.”

“He was Kassius's brother?” I asked, a little surprised by the revelation.

“Younger brother by five winters.”

“Not as talented as Kassius but he has skill that should be respected. But it does run in their family. They are a long line of powerful fire benders.” Callidus added.

“In any case I would say it's time we do the usual meet and greets before retiring for dinner.” Kaldor said as he got out of his seat.

“Always thinking with your stomach.” Callidus said with a shake of his head and a grin before getting up himself. “I assume you are still coming to the party?”

“As is the custom, but it is generally called a ball Kaldor, not a party as I remind you every year.” Callidus replied.

“What party?” I asked.

“Did I not say?” I shook my head. “Sorry, I thought I had mentioned it. It is custom that the current leader hold a party at the end of the festival.”

“For those of notable rank and status.” Callidus added. “Any master or above ranked warriors, dragons of political importance and their families are invited.”

“I don't really like these 'balls' but unfortunately I am obliged as Callidus likes to remind me. Too many self important asses.”

“You really need to stop talking about them like that.” Callidus scolded my father.

“Not all of them! Just some of them! They really piss me off, I can't help it!”

“Regardless, they are important in regards to the running of this village. That incident ten years ago has all but been forgotten about! I would prefer not having to deal with another incident like that!”

I looked at my father in blatant curiosity. He rolled his eyes at Callidus and smiled at me.

“I may called...”

“Ahem!” Callidus interrupted.

“I'll tell you later.” Kaldor assured me.

“I hope you have a little more social decorum than your father.”

I didn't respond, mainly since I had no idea, but since I was obviously going to be making an appearance and no doubt Jovani would nag me into sprucing myself up for dinner.

[center]************[/center]

It had taken us about an hour to make it through the crowds, many wanting to talk to Kaldor and Callidus, and to my surprise some wanting to speak to me. I tried to be courteous, but I wasn't in my comfort zone being the center of attention like that. Most wanted to talk about my fight, or at least comment on it. Several others made comments about how they had a daughter that I may be interested in.

I was relieved to escape, once safely home I headed straight for my room to begin getting ready. I really didn't need Jovani on my case. I wondered what Cody and everyone were getting up to? When I got to my room it was illuminated by a roaring fire. I stripped down and moved to the trunk to find something decent to wear.

I found the several bottles of scented oils that Jovani had given me before, I suppose I would put some of them on as well. I put them to one side as I looked for something to wear. I found the outfit I would wear tonight. It was a tight fitting jacket and pants. It was still so alien to wear so much fabric, restricting as well. It was made with gold and red materials, which I had been told went well with my head fur; according to Jovani when he helped me pick it out.

After finishing getting dressed I headed towards the main hall where I found Jovani giving orders to several servants. He turned to me as they scurried off to finish off the final preparations for the evenings event. Even Jovani was wearing a much more formal attire than his usual outfit. It was still black and gold, matching the colours of the Anaris house and had the symbol of the house sewn into it.

“Very smart Young Master.” He smiled, obviously approving of my attire.

“Thank you Jovani.”

“The guests will be arriving shortly, I must attend to my duties. If you pardon me.” He said with a curt bow of his head before zipping off in the direction of the hall.

I followed him at a slower pace. The main hall was across from the dining room, and was rather large. At one end there were several tables filled with a wide variety of food, obviously Harold had had a busy day. There were two large metal chandeliers hanging from the ceilings with dozens of candles, lighting the room as well as the torches around the walls.

In the far corner there were several dragons with a variety of instruments setting themselves up. Apparently this was enough of an occasion to warrant a band. I was getting nervous. This was so far out of my comfort zone.

“Excuse me Master.”

I turned to see a dragon carrying a large silver platter of sliced meats. I moved to the side to let him pass. He nodded his thanks and went about his duties. It was strange someone other than Jovani calling me 'master'. This was going to be long night of strangeness.

[center]************[/center]

In a short period of time the guests started to arrive. I was asked to stand by the main entrance with my father to greet our guests as Jovani announced them. I was thankful to see a few familiar faces, Kassius, Malnark and Xavier all made an appearance with their respect spouses and children. But my biggest surprise was when Eric, Aceh, Cody, Jason and Michael made an appearance dressed in new and rather fancy looking clothes.

“I wasn't expecting to see you guys tonight!”

“You're father invited us, thankfully he gave us enough notice to order some new clothes for the event.” Eric explained.

“I'll catch up with you guys later, but I've kinda got to...”

“I understand.” Eric assured me. “We shall see you later.”

Once they were gone and there was a moment without having to greet anyone I nudged Kaldor to get his attention.

“Thanks.”

“I know how boring these events can be, especially when you don't know anyone.” He smiled, turning to greet the next guest.

By the time we were done I was sure most of the village was here. Kaldor let me escape from greeting duty a little early, assuring me that nearly everyone was here now. I made my way through the crowds, having to stop and engage in a small amount of small talk with various dragons who I couldn't remember the names of. Most of them were from clans or were warriors of certain ranks, but there was also a couple of black smiths and merchants.

The first person I found that I knew was Xavier. He was dressed in white furs, looking a little like Callidus, but it was obviously just an outfit for occasions such as this. Next to him was a female holding a baby dragon wrapped in a blanket.

“Ah Malakye!” Xavier waved me over when he spotted me. “Please let me introduce you to my wife, Juliet.”

“Nice to meet you.” I said.

“A pleasure.” She smiled. “Xavier has told me a lot about you.”

“All good I hope.” I laughed.

“Oh, yes... very good.” She almost purred. Her tone was suggestive and I felt myself blush as I wondered if she knew about that incident at the hot spring with her husband. A knowing smile from Xavier confirmed it and I found myself feeling a little awkward.

“When are we going to start training again?” I asked, hoping to change the topic of conversation.

“Tomorrow, with the tournament over now we can back into our usual routines.” Xavier replied. “So what did you think of the tournament?”

“I was impressed by the benders, I hadn't really imagined how impressive the fights would be.”

“I'm sure one day you will be impressing everyone yourself.”

“I don't know about that, but I would probably admit to having a little extra motivation after seeing them.”

“Good. Now as much as I enjoy talking to you, you should make your way round the guests.” Xavier explained. “You are definitely someone of interest.”

“Don't remind me.” I groaned. Earning a laugh from both Xavier and his wife. “I'll see you later.”

“Have a good night.” Xavier nodded.

I began making my way through the crowds again, spotting Jason over by the food tables. I made my way over, happy to see that everyone else was with him.

“Hey guys.”

“Hey there!” Cody chirped.

“Great party! The food is great!” Jason mumbled with a mawful of food.

“I'll try and keep him in line.” Michael assured me with an apologetic look.

“I'm just glad to see some friendly faces. Everyone here acts like their my best friend while I don't even know who they are!”

“Of course they do!” Eric grinned. “Your father is someone of great importance, so they are trying to get in good with you. First impressions and all.”

“I guess. I'm just glad you guys are here.”

“Hello there Malakye.” Came a feminine voice from behind me.

I turned round to see Luna Ortavia. She was wearing a red ball gown. The skirt a mass of frills and she held a fan of equal redness and frills in her left paw. I felt my nervousness return, knowing that she was looking to snare me as her mate was something that made me incredibly nervous.

“Oh... hi Luna.” I said, forcing a smile and hoping I didn't sound nervous. “You're looking... pretty tonight.” I said, hoping to compliment her but not suggest anything that might lead her to think that I was overly interested in her.

“Why thank you.” She said with a girlish laugh. “You are looking quite dashing yourself., and smell delightful as well”

“Thanks...” Now I was feeling awkward.

“Who are your friends?” She asked, obviously feigning interest but I was happy for the direction change in the conversation.

“Uh... this is Eric, Cody, Jason, Michael and my master Aceh. Everyone this is Luna... Ortavia.” I said, nearly forgetting her family name.

“A pleasure to meet you all.”

“A pleasure young miss.” Eric smiled. “If I am right, would you be the daughter of General Ortavia?”

“Why yes, I am.” Luna said with a bit of genuine surprise and sounded almost impressed that he would know that. “You seem well informed... Eric was it?”

“Yes ma'am. I may bot be the social butterfly I used to be when I was young, but I like to keep myself informed of the various families of importance where ever I go.” His comment about her families importance seemed to please her.

“Well it has been a pleasure gentlemen, but I must make the rounds.” She said turning to leave. “Oh, and Malakye?”

“Yes?”

“I do hope to dance with you later.” She said with a smile before sauntering off.

“Great...”

“She's hot!” Jason said bluntly, earning himself an elbow in the ribs from Michael. “Well she is!”

“Quiet thoughts tonight, remember?”

“Yeah, yeah. Sorry.” Jason apologised. “But she certainly showed some interest in you.”

“Tell me about it.” I groaned, looking over my shoulder in the direction she had disappeared in. “Apparently she is looking for a mate and I just 'happen' to fit the bill.”

“So the general's daughter is interested in you, I suppose politically speaking it is an ideal partnership.” Eric commented.

“What do you mean?”

“Well I'm sure that the general would want his daughter to marry someone of a certain social standing. As one of the Anaris family, you definitely qualify.”Eric assured me, not that it filled me with assurance.

“And if I don't want to marry her?”

“No one said you did.” Eric countered. “I simply said it made sense.”

“Sorry... it's just I've had a lot of... well suggested partners from a lot of dragons lately, and Luna herself seems quite fond on the idea. Quite forward about it as well, like it's her right to have me...”

“Welcome to the world of politics and social standing.” Eric chuckled. Aceh grunted, his grunt giving his opinion on the matter. He had come from this sort of background, having left for one reason or another.

“Well it's not like she can force you to marry her.” Cody chipped in, ever the optimist.

“Not unless he goes and gets her pregnant anyway.” Jason mumbled, his maw stuffed with food.

“Remind me again why I love you?” Michael asked Jason. “It's definitely not because of your way with words.”

“Because I've got an awesome ass!” Jason grinned.

“I can't argue with that.” Michael laughed.

I noticed several dragons in ear shot giving us looks. I guess Jason's comments didn't go unnoticed. I was slightly embarrassed but found the whole thing amusing at the same time.

“You should go mingle Malakye.” Eric suggested. “We will be here if you need a break but it will be good for you to find out what this life would be like should you want to stay.”

He was right. I had forgotten that I hadn't agreed to stay yet, but eventually I would need to make a choice. When the time came would I leave with Eric and the others or would I stay here and live out the rest of my life as heir to the Anaris house?

“I guess I'll go mingle.” I sighed.

“We'll be here if you need us.” Eric assured me.

I took a deep breath to brace myself for the oncoming challenge, turned and began to walk through the crowds. A few dragons greeted me, I greeted them back, but there was obviously no want for conversation. I spotted Callidus chatting to several other dragons. As I looked on someone bumped into me.

“Oh I'm so sorry!” The dragoness in a green dress apologised. “Oh! You're Lord Anaris's son!”

“Malakye.” I said, tired of being referred to as that.

“I am Beatrix.” She said. “Beatrix Ortavia.”

“Luna's Mother?” I asked.

“Oh, well in the sense that I am married to her father. He has thr... four wives, so I am one of her mothers.” She giggled, taking a drink from a goblet she grabbed off a passing servants tray. “She likes you you know?”

“She has a strange way of showing it.” I said.

“Oh she's like that. Spoiled by her daddy I'm afraid. But the affection is there, she just expects that affection to be returned without question.”

“Why are you telling me this?” I asked.

“So that you understand her, if but a little. Her father has thoughts to offer her to you in marriage, as first wife of course.”

“No offence but I really hate everyone trying to decide my future!”

“I understand, I was married off in an arranged marriage as well.” She smiled but I saw the sadness in her eyes. “I came to love my husband of course, but it took time... I'm so sorry... I am taking up all of your time, and talking about things that I probably shouldn't.”

“It's fine really.”

“I should be getting back to my husband.”

I watched her walk away and then steeled myself. I began walking around again, looking for someone I knew or I felt I could befriend. That's when I spotted a young dragon around my age. He was standing in the corner, sipping from a goblet looking a little bored and lonely. He was wearing an outfit similar to my own, but it was a variety of blues.

'I guess he's as good a place to start socialising as any.' I thought to myself.

“Hi.” I said, giving him a little wave.

He looked up from staring at the content of the goblet and then looked around. He thought I was talking to someone else but I just stood there looking at him with a smile until it finally dawned on him.

“Me?” He squeaked.

“Yeah.” I chuckled. “Who else would I be talking to?”

“Sorry... I'm just used to being ignored at these things. I only come because well...”

“Family?” I smiled, earning a laugh from him.

“Something like that.”

“So what's your name? I'm Malakye.”

“Oh sorry... I know who you are... uh... I'm Flinn.”

“Flinn? Nice name.”

“Thanks... I guess.”

“Why are you standing here in the corner?” I asked curiously.

“I don't much like talking to others... it makes me nervous.”

“Oh sorry... I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable.”

“Oh... no you're fine. You're nice. Everyone else makes fun of me.” He said with a sigh, looking down at his goblet again.

“So then Flinn,..” I stopped, having no idea what to say, but I wanted to stop an awkward silence from starting. “Who are you here with?”

“Oh.. he's... over there.” He said pointing him out in the crowd. He wore a rather fancy looking set of armour and a red cape.

“General Ortavia? You're General Ortavia's son?”

“Uh...no.” He said glumly, almost embarrassed. “Sorry, I thought you'd have known. It's the reason why no one really talks to me.”

“What is it?” I asked, my curiosity peaked.

“Well... it's complicated. But basically I serve General Ortavia's house hold.” He said, the way he phrased it made it sound like he was like Jovani.

“That doesn't sound so bad.” I said, trying to reassure him.

“Well it is and it isn't.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well...” He looked around to make sure no one was listening before leaning in a little closer. “The General isn't as young as he once was, and he has four wives.”

“Yeah... and?”

“Well I'm to tend to their... needs.” He blushed.

“Their needs? OH! Oh....” Finally realising what he meant.

“Yeah... look... I understand if you don't want to be seen talking to me any more.”

“And why would I do that?”

“Really? It probably isn't very seemly for the son of Lord Anaris to be seen talking to... well me.”

“Fuck seemly!” I cursed.

“Malakye!” He exclaimed at my outburst, looking round nervously.

“What? I'm not allowed to pick my own friends now? Well fuck that! I spent my whole life alone, hated and scorned, not a single friend.” I explained. Angry at how Flinn was so similarly treated to how I was when I lived in Rovarian Village*. “So I know how you feel Flinn. They might not want to be your friends, but I will be. If you'll let me.”

“You really sure about this?” Flinn asked.

“Sure I'm sure.” I smiled, holding out my paw to him. “Friends?”

“If you're sure...” He hesitated, looking around the room and then from my eyes to my extended paw. “Friends.” He smiled, grasping my paw with his own.

“Well then, with that settled how about you help me out a little?” I asked.

“Sure. How can I help?” He asked, slightly nervous but obviously happy.

“Well I don't know anyone here, but I expect you know who everyone is.”

“I suppose.” He thought.

“How about you tell me who everyone is while we walk around?”

“I guess I can do that.” He said a little nervously.

Finn walked with me through the hall, pointing out various guests and filling me in on their back stories. More than half of the guests were warriors and their families. There were a few young well dressed dragons running around playing. The rest were a members of important clans and families with a long linage of strong benders and warriors. There were also a couple of diplomats who had arrived earlier today from New Zangar. Their arrival had been a surprise to everyone apparently, they had arrived as the party began.

As we walked I was stopped a few times for small talk by various guests, but I think Flinn's presence put them off, once they realised he wasn't leaving they curtly took their leave. It made me a mad that they treated him as such an outcast, he wasn't any different from them! But I kept quiet, silently grateful for Flinn's presence cutting the small talk short. In my mind if they didn't want to talk to Flinn then they were definitely not someone I wanted to spend my time talking to.

I saw Kaldor talking to the two diplomats with Callidus and General Ortavia. At first I was going to avoid them, but something inside me told me to go introduce myself. I walked over, despite an objection or two by Flinn. As I approached I saw the two diplomats eye me curiously, obviously my nature as a hybrid catching their attention.

“Oh, may I introduce my son Malakye.” Kaldor said to the two diplomats. I bowed my head slightly as a polite form of greeting and they returned the gesture.

“I was not aware that you had a son Lord Anaris, or for that matter one as old as he is.” The younger of the diplomats said.

Both of them were dressed smartly, but not as formally as most of the other guests. I assume they were unaware of to nights event while they travelled. But from the various pieces of jewellery they wore it was obvious that they held a certain status back in New Zangar.

“A pleasant surprise for myself as well.” Kaldor chuckled. “But he found his way back home, a fact I thank the deities for every day.”

I was a little taken aback by my fathers tone. He sounded genuine but it didn't sound like him at all. I guess he was just being political. A fake smile curled his muzzle. Truthfully he played it well, but even after spending as little time as I had with him I knew that this was all just an act.

“It is good to know that the Anaris line will continue...” The other diplomat said, he was visibly older from the sagging around his eyes. He coughed as he finished his sentence and gave me a look that I didn't appreciate.

The look lasted for just a moment but I know what I had seen. Whether it was because of my obviously less than perfect draconian heritage or not made me mad. But I took my cue from my father and smiled at him, all the while imagining bloodying his snout

“A pleasure to meet you both.” I said, trying had not to let my annoyance slip into my tone. “So you are from Zangar? I was there just the other month.” I impressed myself, I guess listening to all polite conversations were playing to my benefit.

“Ah were you now? So what did you think of our city?” The younger diplomat asked.

“Well it was impressive, but I had very little to compare it to.” I cast a glance to my left at Callidus who had a rather impressed and amused look. I guess I was saying the right things. “There were a lot of guards.” I threw in that random comment as a sort of compliment.

“A precaution, the merchants are the life blood of the city, and a number of less than tasteful individuals were stealing their merchandise. It's not such an issue now.” The younger one said. “Not since that incident a while back.”

“What incident was that?” Ortavia asked.

“A number of murders, over a dozen I heard. Not sure who did it but they were definitely a fire bender. Killed a dragon by the name of Vireon, a particularly nasty individual who was suspected as being part of a crime ring.” The diplomat explained.

I felt my blood run cold as I heard his name, my stomach churned as I remembered Vireon killing Rose and the smell of blood and cooking flesh after what I had done to them.

“Crime has dropped off considerably since then, so I guess who ever killed him did us a favour.”

“Who ever did it is a murderer, there was at least one innocent caught up in that incident.” The older dragon countered. “As for the rest they were so badly burned most were impossible to identify! If I ever find out who did it I will make sure they pay for their crime.”

I felt light headed and like I was going to be sick.

“But surely they did you a favour?” Ortavia countered.

“One good deed does not forgive such a heinous crime!”

“I would disagree.” His fellow diplomat countered.

“I don't think this is the time or place for this kind of talk.” Callidus cut in.

“Quite right.” The older diplomat agreed.

“Malakye are you all right?” Kaldor asked.

“I'm not feeling so well.” Was all I managed to say before I quickly took my leave.

Trying not to run but walking quickly through the crowd, bumping into a few of them as I went. I felt cold and hot at the same time, struggling to breath. I left the hall and entered the dining room across the hall, closing the doors behind me. I fell on my knees in the far corner of the room, my head pressed against the cold stone wall as I tried to calm my breathing.

A few moments later I heard the door open and close gently and the familiar heavy paw steps of my father approaching. He knelt next to me and rubbed my back soothingly. He didn't say any thing, he gave me a few moments to collect myself. I rubbed away the tears on my sleeve and sat with my back against the wall.

“Are you all right now?” He asked, obviously concerned.

“Yeah... sorry...”

“What happened?”

I didn't answer, I looked him in the eye, the golden hue of his eyes almost glowing from his silhouette caused by the fire behind him. His eyes were gentle and fierce at the same time. I hadn't told him about what had happened to me when I had discovered I was a bender, I had hinted that something had happened.

“Remember my first night here?” I asked. “When you told me that my power was not something to be afraid of?”

“I remember.”

“Well, I found out I was a bender in Zangar.” I watched as the realisation dawned in his eyes.

“So the one that they were on about was...”

“Me.”

“Vireon attacked us, I tried to fight but there was too many of them.”

“Us?”

“Me and Rose.” I sniffed. “I loved her, when we were together it just felt...”

“Right?” Kaldor finished. I remembered the way he had spoken about my mother and knew that he understood what I had felt. I nodded.

“He killed her, in front of me!” I exclaimed. “After that I don't remember much... but before I realised it they were all dead! Burned to a crisp!”

“It's not your fault.”

“She died because of me.” I whimpered, fresh hot tears rolling down my muzzle.

Kaldor wiped away my tears and the pulled me into a tight embrace. His scent relaxed me, made me feel safe. I buried my muzzle in his shoulder and just let the tears flow. I thought I had moved on from this, but it felt like someone had reopened the wound in my heart.

“You are not to blame for any of that. Ignore what that pompous ass said.” Kaldor said with such confidence that I felt obliged to believe him. “You were trying to protect the female that you loved, there is no crime in that.”

“But if I hadn't...”

“Shush, you followed your heart! It may have ended badly but the world is not a kind place. The world does not care about love, but that is what makes us different from the feral animals.” Kaldor explained. “My grandfather used to have a saying that he liked to say, I had always thought it was stupid, at least until I had met your mother.”

“What was it?” I asked.

“It is better to have loved and lost, that to have never loved at all. For those who have never known love have never lived.”

“That kind of makes sense.” I smiled.

“I just hated that that old coot was right! He was a bit of a know it all... and liked to remind everyone of it as well.” We both laughed. “Now, if you're okay I'm going to head back. Knowing Callidus he has probably got a lecture ready for me.”

“Go, I'll be out in a minute.” I assured him. He stood up, straightened out his clothes and left, pausing at the door to give me a smile before stepping out.

I sat on the floor and wiped away my tears, wondering if I could just slip away from the party. But I probably couldn't, I could think of a few individuals who would come looking for me if I was gone for too long. A chirp caught my attention, I looked up and saw Spryte standing on the back of a chair, looking at me with those stunning amber eyes of his.

“Hey bud.” I sniffed. Spryte floated through the air, around my neck, landed on my right shoulder and chirped again. “Yeah, I'm feeling better.” I chuckled to him, laughing at how I seemed to know what he was saying.

I stood up brushed myself off and paced around the room a little. Eventually I began to feel normal again I moved to the door.

“You coming with me?” I asked Spryte who was still standing on my shoulder.” He chirped loudly in a way that made me believe that he said yes. “Well then, here we go again...”

I pulled open the door and was immediately hit with the sounds of chatter, but it was now being drowned out by the sound of music playing. The party was now in full swing, even from the doorway I could make out various couples on the dance floor.

I made my way towards the dance floor to watch. The music was smooth and relaxing, and it brought a smile to my muzzle watching everyone dance in time with each other. It was an impressive sight, I laughed when I spotted Michael and Jason dancing as well, and to my surprise they were dancing in time with everyone else, and looked rather elegant and composed doing it. Not something I would not expect from Jason.

I felt like I was being watched, looking round I could see a few individuals staring at me. They didn't seem to be hostile, but it was unnerving. Spryte chirped happily in my ear and I smiled, deciding to move on, away from those staring at me.

I spotted Flinn standing by the table with the food, nibbling on something. I walked up to him and saw his eyes light up as he saw me. He continued to chew his food while smiling.

“You're back... wow... is that a spryte?” He asked noticing Spryte on my shoulder.

“Yeah.” I chuckled, amused by his amazement, I gave Spryte's head a rub provoking a happy churr from the little dragon like creature.

“That's amazing! I had heard the Anaris and Valelor houses had some, but I've never seen one before!” He said, staring happily at Spryte. “Can I touch him?” He asked and I nodded.

Flinn cautiously reached out his paw to touch Spryte, who chirped at him and then jumped off my shoulder, flew round Flinn's head before landing atop it. Flinn laughed as Spryte danced atop his head.

“So Spryte's decided to join the party I see.” A familiar voice boomed from behind. I turned to see Callidus looking amused. “Smart creatures, probably smarter than us.”

“Evening Lord Valelor.” Flinn said respectfully.

“Good Evening Flinn. If I may, I would like to steal Malakye for a few minutes.”

“Uh... okay.” Flinn said, obviously a little unsure at the prospect of being asked permission.

“Malakye...” Callidus motioned for me to walk with him.

I walked with him, leaving Spryte and Flinn behind. We walked for a minute or two watching everyone around us before I finally got bored of the silence.

“So what did you want to talk to me about?”

“You did rather well talking to Ranear and Kalveag earlier.”

“Who?”

“The diplomats from Zangar.”

“Ah... thanks I guess.”

“You have more talent for socialising than your father does.”

“I think he's a lot better at it.” I said bluntly.

“Better, maybe, more practised, yes. But only because I have nagged him for years and years.” Callidus said with a less than amused look. “But you have no practise or instruction in the matter and yet handled yourself admirably. I dare say you get that talent from your mother.”

“You knew my mother?!”

“No.” He said bluntly. “But there is no way it could come from Kaldor.” He smiled, I couldn't help but giggle slightly.

“Is that all you wanted to talk to me about?”

“No, I wanted to talk to you about our wager.”

“I will pay you back, don't worry.” I assured him, the mood becoming slightly more serious.

“I actually have a proposition for you.” He said, immediately grabbing my attention.

“You want me to fight someone else?”

“No, no, no. something quite different. Come to my home tomorrow around noon, I shall discuss it with you.”

I was a little taken aback. He was going to offer me another deal, to work off my debt in some way. He bowed his head and then left, leaving me with my thoughts. I guess there was no harm in listening to his proposal.

“Malakye!” Came a voice that I not only recognised, but also sent a shiver up my spine.

“Luna.” I said, forcing a smile as I turned to face her.

“I hope you haven't forgotten about that dance you promised me!”

“I promised?” Suddenly remembering that she had told me to save a dance for her. I guess in her mind since I didn't object I had agreed.

Then I remembered what Beatrix, one of Luna's mothers, had said. That Luna had feelings for me, she just expected them to be returned without question. I think Luna was going to be a real paw-full! I dread to think of the tantrum that she would throw if I refused to dance with her. But there lay another challenge, I was not the best dancer in the world.

“I guess... I did promise...” I said, earning a smile from Luna. “But I have to warn you I'm not a very good dancer.” I didn't fail to notice the look of disappointment.

“Well... I suppose I can lead.” She mused. “But we shall definitely have to teach you how to dance for future events like this.”

I wasn't sure if I should be more nervous about the fact that she was going to teach me how to dance or the fact that she implied that we were going to be doing a lot of dancing together in the future. But I didn't get much of a chance to ponder this, as she grasped my wrist and dragged me to the dance floor. Granted I didn't put up much of a fight, but I still felt a little embarrassed about the fact I was being dragged by Luna.

I shot Flinn an apologetic look and he simply nodded, expressing his understanding as I was being lead towards the dance floor. Once we reached the dance floor Luna took my paws and placed one on her waist and took the other in her paw, it was then I realised just how much smaller she was, not so much he height but how slender her body was Suddenly I felt like a brute in comparison, she was so dainty I felt I had to be careful or I'd break her in some way.

She began to move and I followed her lead. I had only danced once before, just the other day at the festival party in the market place, but that had given me just enough experience to not trod on her foot-paw or stumble when she suddenly changed direction.

At first I was concentrating so hard on following her movements I couldn't hear the music that was playing. So nervous about showing her, or myself, up in front of the crowd. After the first two dances, I had managed to notice the subtle differences in the moves, I began to hear the music and then just like at the festival I began to feel the rhythm.

It was now much easier to anticipate her movements based on the speed of the music. Looking back at it, I realised that it wasn't much different from a fight. You anticipate the movement of your opponent and move in time with their moves, only now I was trying to move with my partner rather than against them. After a brief pause between songs I made the decision to take the lead. I may not know the moves, but damn it I was going to give it one hell of an attempt!

There was the briefest moment of resistance from Luna when we began to dance again, but she quickly realised what I was doing at began to follow me. For the first part of the dance I watched the other couples nearby, trying to copy their moves. Thankfully it was more or less the same moves as the previous dances.

During the fifth song I actually found myself to be enjoying the dance, and relaxed enough to stop watching how the other couples moved and turned my attention to Luna. She was smiling! But this wasn't the polite smile that she'd been wearing all night, this felt honest, like she was actually having fun. I have to admit she looked cute when she smiled like that. Eventually the dance came to an end.

“Thank you Malakye.” She giggled, taking out her fan and using it to cool herself.

“I'm glad you enjoyed it.” I said as we made our way off the dance floor, the band beginning the next song.

As we walked I didn't fail to notice both our fathers standing watching us, both of them with large smiles. Suddenly I felt an awkward conversation coming my way. The General embraced his daughter in a loving hug before turning to regard me.

“I'm impressed my boy, it's been a long time since I've seen my Luna smile like that!”

“Oh Daddy!” Luna giggled, giving her father a gentle swat on the arm.

“You show a lot of promise, and from what I hear you've impressed a lot of dragons.” Ortavia smiled. “You've got a bright future ahead of you.”

“Thank you General,” I was waiting for the line where he was going to offer Luna's paw to me in marriage. I felt so nervous... I didn't know if I wanted to marry her! What would I say if he did?

“Now if you will excuse me Lord Kaldor, I'm afraid Beatrix has drank one too many goblets...” Ortavia sighed.

“I understand. You must look after your family.” Kaldor nodded.

“Thank you my Lord.” Ortavia gave a curt bow of the head before turning to leave.

Luna followed a few moments later, staying to stare and smile at me a few moments longer. I smiled back nervously, relieved when she turned to follow her father and I was no longer under her gaze.

[center]************[/center]

As I staggered into the area where Xavier usually trained me I let out a large yawn. The party last night had gone on till late, and while I will admit I had fun it was also pretty stressful. I was watching what I said the whole night and then there was the dancing. Every eligible female seemingly wanted to dance with me after seeing me dance with Luna. To steady my nerves I had indulged in a few goblets of ale and few stronger liquids which burned my throat.

My head was throbbing with a mild headache, I could barely keep my eyes open. Jovani had kindly woken me up in time, I don't think he had been to bed yet, but I had managed a few hours of sleep. While I was glad to be getting back to training, I was definitely not feeling one hundred percent. I looked round, I was in complete darkness in darkness, the only light was coming from my own torch.

“Xavier?” I called out.

I was going to be really pissed if Xavier had slept in when I was here now. I moved over to the large brazier in the middle of the room, I threw in some coal and lit it. I sat there staring at the brazier, enjoying the simplicity of the fire. Soon it was burning brightly and casting its warming glow over me.

I was about to lay down and relax while I waited for Xavier to finally turn up when there was a sudden flare of nen from behind me. I leapt up and spun round, immediately slipping into a fighting stance. I let out a low growl of frustration when I noticed that it was actually Xavier standing there with a smug grin.

“You're late!” I huffed.

“I got here while you were lighting the brazier.”

“Why did you wait so long to show yourself?” I asked.

“I wanted to see just how sensitive you are to sensing others nen.” He said with a giant grin. “Like I said before, you are incredibly sensitive in sensing others nen. Even more so than myself, possibly even as sensitive as a grand master.”

“Well I'm glad I can amuse you.” I said, still slightly annoyed.

“Here.” He tossed me the perception stone*. “I hope you've been practising on honing your fire nen.”

“Not really had much time with everything that's been happening.” I admitted.

I sat down by the brazier, hoping the feeling of the fire would help me draw on my fire nen. I drew on my nen, the stone glowing bright white in my paw. I closed my eyes and focused on my nen. I tried to remember how it felt on the rare occasion when I had managed to control fire, even back in Rengilar when I wasn't in control.

I remembered my fight against Tal'nar, that feeling when I had summoned up that extra surge of power. How it had felt hot as it surged through my body. I tried to pull on that feeling and I dug deep to where it felt like the power had come from. Trying to remember how I felt when I drew on it. I had wanted to prove I was strong, prove that I could protect everyone that I cared about.

I felt the nen burn in my gut, it was almost like I had an upset stomach, I drew on that burning and slowly pulled it out so it flowed through my body and into the stone in my paw. I felt the stone get warmer in my paw and I opened my eyes and saw the stone glowing a bright orange.

“Impressive.” Xavier commented.

“I did it!” I exclaimed happily.

“It's certainly a step in the right direction.”

Xavier was right. While it was glowing orange, it was still brightly lit by my wind element. I needed to suppress my wind element in order to properly control the fire or it would rage out of control like the last time I had tried.

I closed my eyes again and focused on my nen. This time focusing on my wind element. I knew where to focus my attention, my wind element felt like it came from my chest rather than my gut. But trying to cut that nen while maintaining my fire nen was even more difficult than it had been trying to draw out my fire element.

Every time I did the stone in my paw stopped glowing as I suppressed my nen entirely, rather than just the wind element. I don't know how long I tried but by the time I stopped I felt exhausted. I tossed the black stone into the dirt and stared at it, my frustration building.

“You've made progress.” Xavier assured me.

“Maybe, but I feel like I'm further away from my goal. Trying to suppress my wind element is a lot harder than drawing on my fire element.” I huffed, frustrated and feeling annoyed.

“Perhaps you don't need to suppress it.” Xavier mused, looking into the distance as if deep in thought.

“What do you mean?”

“Well as I said before, every ones nen is different, and the way they control it is different.”

“And how does that help me?”

“Well...” Xavier paused as he considered his words. “You're wind element is part of who you are, and we can't ignore who we are.”

“I don't get it.”

“It's hard to explain. Consider this fire.” He said motioning towards the brazier. “The fire burns brightly because heat started it, but it needs more than heat. It needs fuel, not only coal but air.”

“So you're telling me to use my wind element now? But last time I did that I lost control!”

“True, but just as the fire needs air to burn, too much can also extinguish it.” His nen pulsed and he shot a large gust of wind from his paw at the brazier, the flames blowing out leaving only the glowing hot coals.

I think I was getting what he was saying. I had to use my wind element, but I just had to learn to use so much to maintain control. But just thinking about that made it feel just as difficult as trying to suppress my wind element completely. Wind dominated my nen, could I really do this?

“I suppose it's worth a shot.” I agreed.

“Then shall we get to it?”

[center]************[/center]

My training with Xavier went slowly, I had made little progress, but at least by the end it felt like I was heading in the right direction. I managed to get the perception stone* to glow more or less the right colour and then we moved onto trying to control the flames themselves.

With the brazier relit I tried to pull a portion of the fire away and maintain it, a basic fire bending skill according to Xavier. But the fire lasted no more than a second or two before it burned out. At least the fire didn't burn out of control like before, but it seemed that was the only step forward I had managed.

But time passed and our lesson came to a close for the day. It was nearly lunch time, and I felt starving. I had thought about going home and seeing what Harold had to eat until I remembered that Callidus had wanted to see me. He was going to offer me a way to pay off my debt to him.

I made my way towards the Valelor family home, I had never been there, Jovani had thankfully mentioned how to get there when he took me to get clothes at Garibaldi’s. I wandered down the passageways, unsure what I was looking for, hoping that I wouldn't miss it. Not that I could. I knew it as soon as I saw it. Two large metal doors with a crest carved into it like the one Callidus wore round his neck.

I approached the doors and knocked. My knock echoed throughout the passageway, making the following silence heavy. I waited nervously, not sure what I was nervous about. Eventually one of the doors opened and a young dragon dressed in fine fur clothes appeared.

“You must be Malakye.” He said

He was a fair bit younger than me, but he sounded older than his age with the way he spoke. I couldn't explain why. I nodded and he motioned for me to enter, closing the door behind us.

The hall was large, the ceiling high above my head. Ornate rugs and tapestries decorated the area, many of them faded with time. I turned to the young dragon, if I had to guess I would say he was no more the twelve winters old.

“I am most pleased to meet you.” The young dragon smiled. “I am Vizimaar. My father has been expecting you.”

“So you're Callidus's son?” I asked.

“Yes.” He nodded. “Father asked me to take you to the library when you arrived.” He said motioning down the hall with his paw.

I followed the young dragon to the library, the room hidden behind two more large steel doors, If any room in the Anaris household had awed me with the magnitude of its size or grandeur, the library out did it with both it's size and grandeur by a long way. This was not simply a cave carved out of the mountain side, this was a cavern. Several levels of balconies carved out of marble circled the vast space, and on each level countless finely carved wooden shelves, all of the filled with scrolls and books.

As I followed Vizimaar through the literal maze of book shelves on the ground level, I looked round at the amazing collection of knowledge and wondered just how long it would take someone to read everything in here. If they could read. Reading was not a common skill among the wolves, but I knew that my grandfather could read, but among the young warriors it was not a common skill. I imagine that it was similar here in Zangar, the ability to read and write was taught only to those of status and influence.

As we rounded a corner we entered an area filled with wooden tables, and at one of those tables was Callidus who was busy reading a scroll. I knew there was no way he couldn't have noticed us, but not once did he look up from the scroll. Both Vizimaar and myself stood waiting. Once he was finished reading he looked up and regarded us for the first time.

“I brought him like you asked father!” Vizimaar chirped.

“Thank you Vizi. Now could you go and get something to eat for our guest?”

“Yeah!” Vizimaar nodded eagerly before zipping off through the maze of shelves.

“You didn't need to...”

“But you are my guest and if you're anything like your father, you will probably be hungry.” Callidus interrupted. My stomach took that moment to emphasise his point by growling loudly enough for him to hear, making him smirk. “Like I said.”

“Okay, fine. Now what is this all about?” I asked.

“Straight to the point, another trait you share with your father.” He smiled as he rolled up the scroll he had been reading and the then slipped it into a gold ring before walking over to a set of shelves and placing it carefully atop several other scrolls. “You impressed me last night. You definitely show signs that you could fit into the role of being the heir to the Anaris household. Not only that but you show great promise as a warrior, and from what I hear you have some considerable potential as a bender as well.”

“That's probably the nicest thing you've ever said to me.” I smirked. Feeling like I was being examined rather than being complimented.

“I see that you also share Kaldor's sense of humour as well.”

“So I'm a lot like my father! Big deal!”

“Now, now. No need to be snitty, I am trying to compliment you.” He said with an amused look.

“So far all you've done is tell me how like my father I am. Why am I really here?”

“You are here because I think you have potential. The potential to take the reins as head of the Anaris house one day. But before you can do that, well... you are lacking in certain... skills.” Callidus said bluntly.

“And what skills might those be?”

“Here.” He handed me a scroll. I held it open and looked at the scribbles on the page. “Do you know what that says?”

“No...” I said coldly, suspecting that he knew that I wouldn't be able to.

“As I suspected.” Callidus said taking the scroll from me and began to roll it back up. “If you want to represent the Anaris house, you must at the very least be able to read and write.”

“And I suppose you're going to teach me?”

“Oh no my dear boy. You are going to ask for my help.”

“And why would I do that?”

“Because if you learn to read and write I will consider you having worked off the debt you owe me.”

I stared at Callidus, a little surprised to say the least. I hadn't expected this at all. He was going to let me work off my debt to him by learning to read and write? I wouldn't deny that being able to read or write would certainly be useful, hell even if I left Zangar I could get a decent job with those skills no matter where I went. But for Callidus to offer his time and effort to teach me was the biggest surprise of the lot.

“So you want me to ask you to teach me?” I asked.

“I want you to ask for my help.” He admitted. “And when you are able to not only read the book containing the history of your house, but to also write, I will consider you're debt settled.”

It was a tempting offer, everyone knew that being able to read and write was a step towards living a comfortable life. They were skills that were highly valued. There was no obvious downside to this deal, except the time it would take to learn. I knew that like any training you only got out what you put in, and my time was already stretched thin with training with Aceh and Xavier and eventually I would be going back to training with Kassius and the other young warriors. Could I afford that time?

I don't think Callidus would let me sacrifice learning to read or write for any other training exercises, especially when he wanted me to ask... that's why he wanted me to ask him I realised. Because then I would be obligated to spend time learning to read and write over everything else. Unless I asked he knew that learning to read or write wouldn't be high on my list of priorities.

I was just beginning to realise how smart Callidus was. He had planned this whole thing. Either I asked him for his help or I would be indebted to him. Had to give him credit, but there was no way round this. I would have to make the decision. And either one meant Callidus had some leverage over me, in one form or another.

“Fine... will you teach me to read?” I asked. This was the best course of action. It played to Callidus's ego and meant I wouldn't have him breathing down my neck. Staying on his good side was probably the easiest way.

At that moment Vizimaar returned, followed by a dragoness with a tray of meats, bread and drinks. The dragoness placed the tray carefully on the table next to us before departing without a single word. She had been smartly dressed, but her behaviour suggested that she was servant.

“I won't teach you.” Callidus said with a smile.

“But you said...”

“Vizimaar will teach you. I am afraid I have far too much to do to spare the time to teach you. But Vizi is well versed in literature and will make a fine teacher for you.”

“You've got to be kidding me!” I scoffed.

I had nothing against the kid, and I was sure he was better at reading and writing than I was, but the sudden realisation that Callidus had no intention of teaching me himself after making me ask him.

“Don't worry I'll be able to teach you how to read!” Vizimaar reassured me.

I looked down into his eyes, the innocent expectation made any anger I felt towards his father melt. I was still annoyed at Callidus, but while he was a manipulative bastard, his heart was in the right place. I sighed, and Callidus took that as my resignation to the situation, as he immediately took his leave.

“I shall check on your progress in a couple of hours. Best of luck!” He called back as he disappeared into the maze shelves.

“So shall we begin?”

“I guess.” I sighed, taking a seat at the table. “So what's first ki... Vizimaar?” I corrected myself, showing the kid some respect since he was going to be my teacher. Aceh had taught me to respect my teachers, and I know that there was no exceptions to that respect, even if my teacher was so much younger than myself.

“You can't read until you learn the letters used to form words, so we will begin there.” Vizimaar said excitedly.

He quickly ran off to gather the required materials while I took the time to sate my hunger and my frustration by filling my belly with the food sitting on the table.

[center]************[/center]

As I walked toward the entrance to the Anaris household I rubbed my temples, hoping that the throbbing would stop. It wasn't painful, my mind was just a muddle, trying to remember the letters and the sounds that went with them had my mind messed up. I had no idea it would have been so difficult!

I knew it wouldn't be easy, nothing ever is as I have come to realise, but unlike when I'm training I can't work out my stresses by letting my frustration out with some violence. But now it was late in the afternoon, still not sure how I could tell I just sort of knew, I guess I was getting used to living in these caves the whole time, and now I had a short time before my lessons with Aceh.

I knew that Aceh was going to run my ass into the ground since we had not trained over the festival. Normally that would have me dreading the experience, but at least it would help my mind to focus on something simple and straightforward.

I made my way to the room where I was going to meet Aceh, I was early but I really needed to work out some of the stress right now. To my surprise Aceh was already there. He sat cross legged with his eyes closed in meditation.

“You're early.” He said, his eyes remaining shut.

“Yeah well...”

“Very well, we will begin now.” He got up looked at me with a stern glare.

“Okay.” I agreed. I really wanted to focus on something simple and straightforward to clear my head.

“You're fight the other day.” He said as he stepped up to me. “Was impressive.”

“Thanks.”

“But you lost.” His tone was deadly serious.

“I'm sorry if I let you down.”

“You didn't let me down, you fought an opponent who was far stronger than you.” I was a little surprised at his words. “I saw you grow stronger during the fight. That is good. You need to remember what you learned, take it in and make it part of you.”

“I know what I did.” I said.

“Then show me.” He smiled, raising his arms and readying himself to fight.

“Okay...” I reluctantly readied myself.

I knew what I had done, I had used nen to make myself stronger. The strength it gave me was incredible, but I felt using it against someone like Aceh who didn't have nen to defend themselves was cheating. We stood staring at each other, Aceh was waiting, he didn't normally wait.

“Do it!” He growled.

“I'll hurt you.” I said with a quiver of worry.

“Do it Malakye!” He commanded me.

“Fine!” I relented.

Drawing on my nen and letting it pouring through me and then out of me. It filtered out through the air and filled the room. I closed my eyes and I could still see everything only without colour, light or darkness. I felt myself smile, it was nice seeing the world like this.

Only I didn't get to enjoy it for too long, Aceh moved to attack and I blocked his punch without even opening my eyes. I opened my eyes and looked into the icy blue of his. He was smiling. The brief pause ended with him sending a flurry of punches at me. I blocked them with my forearms, immediately noticing the blows felt little more than being hit with a pillow rather than Aceh's iron paws.

I back stepped away to make a little space before going on the attack. I attacked, narrowly dodging Aceh's open palm that was aimed for my snout, and lashed out with a punch, one which Aceh narrowly avoided by weaving his head. With my nen active I felt braver about attacking. Knowing that any mistake wouldn't hurt as badly as before.

I continued my assault, punch after punch, I didn't relent. But punch after punch Aceh blocked, dodged or weaved away from my attacks. When he did counter attack he landed a series of blows to my head and chest which put me off balance, then finishing me off with a hip toss that sent me sprawling across the floor. Thankfully my nen meant that I felt little pain.

I got up almost immediately and looked at Aceh. I should have expected that, even without nen Aceh was still a force to be reckoned with. Only he was rubbing his forearms, the blows he had blocked obviously stung a little more than normal.

“Good.” Was all he said. “But even when using you're kii you must try and not get hit, even if you don't feel pain as much.”

I was dumbstruck. I don't know what this 'kii' was, but he knew I wasn't afraid of being hit because it didn't hurt as much. Did he know what I was doing? Did he know about nen? He could have been told about it, my father could have told him. Maybe he had been told the effects of nen in a fight, that made sense. But why had he called it kii?

“What is this kii thing?” I asked.

“That's right... they don't call it kii here. Nen?”

“Yes nen... but why did you call it kii?” I asked.

“Because that's what grandfather called it.”

“You're grandfather...”

“Come lets go again.” He said slipping into a fighting stance.

I was still a little baffled by the whole thing. Aceh knew about nen, even if it was by a different name. I readied myself and was about to take the offensive until I felt that familiar flare of power, only this time it was coming from Aceh. My eyes went wide and I felt a cold chill grip my chest. Aceh could use nen!

[center]************[/center]

“Ow...” I groaned, laying on my stomach, my body racked with pain.

A pair of white furred paws stepped into view, and with some pain I turned my head to look up at Aceh. He looked down on my with his stoic yet stern glare. If I thought training with Aceh had been painful before, his blows enhanced with his 'kii', felt like sledgehammers when they struck.

Aceh could manipulate his nen with shocking speed and efficiency. Try as I might I could not match him, even when I could sense the movement of his nen round his body. Aceh would channel his nen at the last possible second, meaning that even when I knew which paw he was going to strike me with, more often than not I was too slow to block or dodge it.

“Get up!” Aceh commanded.

I groaned and immediately complied. Pushing myself off the ground and staggering to my foot-paws. I clutched my right side as a sharp pain nearly knocked me back to the floor. I caught my balance and looked at Aceh.

“You are strong, but have no control.”

“Tell me about it.”

“This is good.”

“What? How is this good?” I asked.

“Control takes practise, strength takes time to make.” He explained in an over simplified way. “If you had no strength, you would still need to practise.”

“Okay... I think I understand.” I said moving over to a nearby wall to lean against while I recovered from my most recent beating. “So how are you able to use nen?” I asked him.

“Many are able to use, many never realise.”

“Stop talking in riddles!”

“Most have the ability to use nen, most simply don't have the strength required to use it effectively.” with his explanation I remembered that many dragons here could use nen although they could bend any elements with it.

“But I've never known any wolves to use nen.”

“Dragons are able to use... 'nen',” he said, obviously getting used to using the term, “more than wolves, this is how they survived against the superior numbers the wolves have.” Aceh said bluntly. “But some wolves are able to use nen, nen was gift of Asurmen. Spirit of life, the strength to fight and survive against demons.”

I remembered the stories Eric had told me about the great demon wars. Asurmen gave his strength to the chosen warriors, creating the K'tan, giving them the ability to preform feats beyond that of any mortal and to fight the demons on equal footing. It made sense that nen was that power, and if it was passed down through blood it also made sense why there were clans and houses like the Anaris line that were renowned for their abilities and strength.

Aceh was from a famous tiger clan, the Amur clan, he had told me about his grandfather before but never about his ability to use nen. It made me wonder just how many out there in the world could use nen. If I was to come across someone like Aceh I wouldn't stand a chance. If I was to become truly strong enough to defend everyone I would need to wield that strength like a sword; and Aceh could teach me how.

“Are you ready to move on to the next step?” Aceh asked.

“Yes!” I said with determination, pushing away from the wall and standing tall, ignoring the pain shooting throughout my body.

“Very well... we shall begin.”

[center]************[/center]

“You sure you're okay?” My father asked.

“I'll live.” I replied, lifting the spoon of stew to my maw, the action slow and awkward.

My training session with Aceh had been rough, the roughest I've ever had with him, and that's saying something! My whole body ached and yet felt numb at the same time. I tingled slightly like the time I had arm wrestled Malnark, but not as bad. At this point I think that numbness was helping.

“If you say so.” Kaldor sighed. “That tiger is some piece of work. You look like you just had your ass kicked by a mob!”

“I've had worse.” And it was true, I'd had enough beatings in my life to know that this was nothing. “And just so you know, Aceh would kick that mobs ass!” I laughed, regretting doing so as pain racked y body.

“I'd believe it.” Kaldor smirked. “How is your training with Xavier going?”

“All right... I'm not making any pillars of fire any more when I try and bend. But the fire keeps snuffing out almost straight away.”

“Ah, you're choking the fire.” Kaldor mused.

“Choking?”

“Well I suppose Xavier's not a fire bender so I suppose it stands to reason he doesn't fully understand it himself. But your nen can be used to feed a fire as well as control it.” He explained. “It's not something you can really teach, it's something that you have to feel and learn for yourself. Everyone is different.”

“Xavier said that every ones nen is different.”

“Yes, so even two fire benders will have different skills. One will be able to use different skills more easily than others depending on the nature and strength of their nen.” He explained. “Your previous incident was caused by you 'over' feeding the flames, while now you are probably trying so hard to stop that and are choking them. You need to find that delicate balance between the two, and let me tell you for me that learning that balance is the hardest part!” He chuckled. “Once I learned that, everything else came pretty easily.” He said, sounding a little boastful but I knew he meant it to be reassuring.

“Thanks... I think that helps...” I smiled as I thought about it. “Dad...”

Kaldor looked at me wide eyed before smiling. He obvious liked being called that. But more and more I was beginning to feel what I felt with my mother, what it was like to have a parent that you could rely on.

[center]************[/center]

“Impressive.” Xavier commented as he watched me.

After an hour of trying to control the flames I had managed to hold a flame between my paws for about a minute before it snuffed out. My father had been right, I had been literally been choking the flames.

I reached out again towards the flame, my nen grabbing a portion of it before I pulled it out. Like before I focus on the flames, keeping them alive, the only thing sustaining them was my nen. It was exhilarating to think that I was doing this, keeping something that was so delicate and yet so dangerous alive because I was willing it to be so.

“You learn quickly.” Xavier smiled.

“A few words of advice from my father.” I said.

“Well I would expect nothing less from the son of a grandmaster of fire.” He grinned. “I am sorry I can't help you more with you're fire bending, but I think you're about ready to return to Kassius and learn from a true master of fire.”

“What about our lessons?” I asked. “I still want to learn wind bending.”

“Well, you said that you would be learning to read and write from Callidus did you not?”

“His son actually.” I corrected him.

“Beg your pardon. Between that, your lessons with the tiger, and fire bending lessons I really don't see how you have time.”

“I do the writing lessons with Vizimaar three days a week. Could we do it the other days?” I suggested.

“I suppose we could yes. We will do three days a week as well.”

“What about the other day?”

“You need time to rest and have some fun.” Xavier smiled. “If possible I would recommend you take an entire day to relax and enjoy life Malakye. You are pushing yourself too hard and you won't be any use to anyone if you make yourself sick.” He insisted.

“If you insist.” I smiled.

“Now, if you don't mind I think it's time we focus on wind bending since our time together will be lessened considerably.”

I let the flame suspended between my paws die and turned to face him.

“Then lets get to it!”

Xavier ran me through the usual routine, learning to throw my nen as an attack. After our previous lessons I had gotten pretty good at it and was pretty quick at gathering the nen as well. But as Xavier liked to remind me, practise makes perfect. I didn't argue, he was being kind enough to teach me in the first place, and I also knew that it would probably help with other aspects of using nen as well.

After that we sparred, Xavier showing how I could use the wind bending to improve my fighting ability beyond just ranged attacks. It was similar to how I had felt others use nen to increase their offence and defence, but this was something only wind benders could do apparently. Using my nen I could extend my attacks, hit an opponent even if they would normally have managed to narrowly dodge a blow.

While practising I found that I could manipulate my nen the way he told me to, but during a spar I found doing it on the fly difficult. It required so much focus for me to manipulate my nen that even if I summoned the nen in time, it lacked any real power behind it, ending up as little more than a light breeze rushing across Xavier's scales.

I got a little frustrated and down heartened by the end of our lesson, but Xavier assured me it would come with time. And recited his favourite phrase to me once again, that practise makes perfect! By Asurmen he loved saying that! It was getting a little annoying... although it was good advice. My only problem was my time was practically not my own. I had no time to practise outside of our lessons.

When Xavier and I said our goodbyes, as of tomorrow I would be going back to lessons with Kassius, I had to make haste to the Valelor house for my lessons there.

I was almost dreading these lessons, I'll give Vizimaar his due, the kid was patient and he definitely sounded like he knew what he was talking about, and I probably wasn't the best student. I had no experience with letters or numbers and he was expected to teach me. Even though I had only had one lesson, I felt the kid would have an easier time trying to teach a fooshnar* how to read and write.

[center]************[/center]

My lesson with Vizimaar had dragged... but after several hours I was free of the mind numbing lessons. I made my way into the center of Zangar, hoping to find some way to unwind while I still had some time before my lesson with Aceh.

The market place was full of bodies, much more than normal. As I wandered round I over heard several dragons talking and found out what all the fuss was about. Apparently one of the trade caravans had returned with some fresh goods. I didn't have any coin to buy anything but I figured browsing would take my mind off things.

I narrowly dodged a couple of females who were arguing over a piece of cloth of some description. They were surprisingly vicious! They were one step short of brawling before a few other dragons intervened. I don't know what it was they were fighting over but I certainly didn't want to get involved.

“Malakye!” I heard a familiar voice call out my name. “Malakye over here!”

I looked behind me trying to find the source of the voice through the throngs of bodies. I could make out an arm waving, but couldn't see out who it belonged to, eventually I saw that it belonged to Laguna. I hadn't seen him since our sex session in the caves. I really hoped that this wasn't going to be awkward.

“Hey Laguna!” I greeted him with a smile, trying to act naturally.

“It's so good to see you again! It feels like forever!”

“Yeah.” I said simply, not sure if he was going to make a big deal about our little sex session.

“I saw your fight the other day! You were awesome! I was sure you were going to win!”

“Yeah, well...”

“Baroc was a real ass-hole about the whole thing.”

“I get the impression your brother doesn't like me very much.” I said bluntly.

“He's just a bit riled after you showed him up.”

“How?”

“He was kind of the best fighter in our class until you turned up, excluding Kassandra of course.” He explained. “He calmed down a bit after you went to train with Xavier, but he was a bit jealous...”

“Really?”

“Yeah I know...”

“Then I guess I'm going to upset him again when I come back tomorrow.”

Mentioning my return to the class made Laguna light up, his smile couldn't have gotten any larger and it looked like he was barely able to restrain himself from leaping around like an idiot. But he settled for an over enthusiastic hug.

“You're really coming back!?”

“Yeah, Xavier says I've improved enough to join you guys.”

“Oh man I can't wait!” He giggled. “I can just imagine his expression when he sees you walk in!”

I was silently glad that there was no awkwardness between us, Laguna was one of the few Zangarians I was able to call a friend. I had been so worried that sleeping with him would have ruined that, especially since he was a bit younger than me. I really needed to spend more time with him, even if it was just hanging out. But if I wanted to have something to eat before training with Aceh I wouldn't have much time, unless...

“Hey, fancy getting something to eat?”

“Sure!” He grinned. “Anywhere in mind?”

“Uh...” Come to think of it I didn't have much coin on me. “Why don't we just go round to mine? I'm sure Harold would have no problem having an extra maw to feed.”

“Round to yours? Like... the Anaris household?!?” He said nervously.

“What's wrong?”

“It's just... ah... it's the Anaris house!”

“Oh!” I suddenly realised that it was probably a bit of a big deal for him. The Anaris clan were the leaders of Zangar, essentially royalty. “You don't want to?”

“No! I mean yes! I mean...” He paused to take a breath. I stopped myself from laughing at how flustered he had gotten. “I would love to! But are you sure it's okay?”

“Sure I'm sure!” I grinned. “Now come on, I'm getting hungry!”

[center]************[/center]

As we made our way through the halls of the Anaris house I watched Laguna out of the corner of my eye. He had gone quiet, strangely quiet, and was looking round with a mixture of awe, nervousness and excitement. As we approached the kitchen I caught the scent of something delicious, my maw began to water and my stomach growled in anticipation.

“Wait until you taste Harold's cooking!” I grinned.

“”Who's Harold?” Laguna asked.

“You don't know?” My surprise quickly fading as I realised that Harold didn't actually go out much. “He's a little yellow dragon, best cook I've ever met!”

As we rounded the corner and stepped into the kitchen Laguna stopped in the door way. He looked round the large room with curiosity. I think he was surprised at the amount of food in the place, I know I was the first time I saw it. Harold was busy stirring a pot and didn't notice us come in. I walked over to him and chuckled when he jumped slightly when he finally noticed me. He shook his head, his paw on his chest as he took a deep breath.

“Sorry Harold.” I chuckled, he waved his paw as if to discard the subject altogether. I guessed he forgave me. “I've brought someone round for dinner. I told him you're the best cook in all of Zangar.” I saw Harold look over at Laguna and smile broadly.

“Nice to meet you Harold.” Laguna said with a little wave.

Harold waved back and stared at him with his head cocked to the side slightly. Laguna seemed to get nervous under Harold's continuous stare. I chuckled realising that Laguna had no idea that Harold didn't talk.

“He's asking if you're hungry.” I explained.

“Oh... uh... yeah!” Laguna smiled.

Harold nodded eagerly and with his usual brisk pace began assembling something for us to eat. I lead Laguna over to the table at the side of the room where I usually ate. As we watched Harold and waited I noticed someone enter the room.

“I didn't know we were having guests tonight!” I saw Laguna's scales visibly whiten as he looked round to see my father approaching. He sat stock still, as if he was little more than a statue as gazed upon my father. “And who might you be?”

“L... La... Laguna.... Lord Anaris.”

“Come now, no need to scared, I don't bite.” Kaldor chuckled.

“Sorry...” Laguna seemed to relax slightly but was still incredibly nervous.

“Are you Cid's boy?”

“Yes sir!”

“Ah, good dragon your father. Hard worker!”

“Thank you sir.”

“Enough of that sir crap! This is my home and you are our guest. Call me Kaldor.” My father insisted.

“Okay... thank you... Kaldor.”

“There you go! That wasn't too hard now was it?” He chuckled. “Now then, I'm starved, I assume you don't have a problem if I join you for a bite to eat?”

[center]************[/center]

During our meal Laguna began to relax around Kaldor. Eventually we were all laughing and joking with each other. Laguna was still a little wary around my father, but at least the very sound of his voice didn't turn him into a rigid statue any more. But all too soon I realised that time had passed and if I didn't hurry I was going to be late for my training with Aceh, if I wasn't already.

“I've got to go train with Aceh now...” I said, feeling bad about just abandoning Laguna like this.

“Oh... okay.” Laguna smiled glumly.

“Why don't... you can come along and watch if you want.” I said, feeling bad about having to leave so suddenly.

“Great!” He beamed.

“Well then I'll catch you boys later.” Kaldor said as he got up. “It was nice to meet you Laguna. Give my regards to your father will you?”

“I will!”

“Come on we'd better go. If I'm late Aceh will beat my ass... worse than normal.” I said with a nervous smile. We got up and I began to lead Laguna through the house to the room where I trained with Aceh.

“So Aceh is that... tiger that you arrived with?” Laguna asked,

“Yeah. He's been training me for a while now, before I even got to Zangar.”

“He won't mind me being there will he?”

“Probably not, and you'll probably just see me get my ass kicked.”

“Come on, you're an awesome fighter!” He praised.

“Yeah well... lets just say as good as you may think I am Aceh is waaaaay better!”

I pushed open the doors to the room and as usual Aceh was sitting cross legged in the center of the room in meditation. I motioned for Laguna to be quiet and closed the doors behind us. When I turned back round Aceh was already standing and was staring at us in silence.

“Who is this?” He asked bluntly.

“This is Laguna.” I replied. “He's just gonna watch.”

“Fine.” He snorted.

Laguna shot me a look that needed no words. He was a little nervous and shocked at Aceh's bluntness. He smiled and then moved to the side of the room to watch while I approached Aceh.

“Attack!” Aceh commanded and I immediately complied.

As I slipped into my fighting stance I drew on my nen, letting the power flow through me and out of me, engulfing the surrounding area with it. I waited a moment for Aceh to ready himself, he wasn't even using his nen, but he just stood there with his arms at his sides. I didn't hesitate, I immediately dashed forward and threw a punch.

As expected Aceh easily evaded my attack by side stepping to my right, but I had expected that from him. I planted my right foot-paw firmly on the ground and spun to the left, bring my leg leg up and aimed for Aceh's mid section. Again he evaded it easily by back stepping. I used the momentum from my kick to spin me back round to face him.

I paused for a second, it was unusual for Aceh to be so restrained. He was just standing there regarding me with such a relaxed composure. It annoyed me slightly. I know that he was stronger than me but the fact that he wasn't even trying really rubbed me the wrong way.

I forced myself to stay calm, there was always a hidden lesson with Aceh, so I needed find away to impress him. I didn't attack immediately, I thought about what Aceh had taught me in our last lesson, some subtle fact he had tried to teach me. It was difficult to remember anything but the beat down he gave me.

He had talked about how to use 'kii', how it could be used to increase your strength and defence, but I had already known that. So what else had he tried to tell me? Speed. Strength meant nothing if I couldn't land my blow, he was wanting me to increase my speed! How could I do that?

I went back on the attack, focusing on how I could land a blow while not leaving myself open. Aceh would punish me if I left myself open to an easy counter. I switched between stances, but no matter what I did I couldn't even graze the burly tiger. It felt like he was dancing round me. I growled in frustration and lunged headlong at him. I realised my mistake too late. The moment I lunged at him I felt the change in Aceh, he batted my arm aside and then thrust his palm into my snout.

I fell to the ground, hard, my vision blurred as I stared up at the ceiling. I rubbed my snout, mercifully Aceh had not struck me with a nen enhanced blow, my snout tingled from impact but I felt little pain. I shook my head and quickly got back up. Aceh stood waiting for me, he had just sent me a message.

I closed my eyes and focused, I had done what I knew I shouldn't have. I had lunged headlong at Aceh and left myself open, rushing Aceh would not work, he wouldn't panic or get flustered. I had let my frustration get the better of me.

Aceh didn't move, he just stood there staring at me. Other than that last attack he hadn't done anything other than dodge my attacks. Aceh was so fast! He also knew my every move, I would have to be like a flash of lightning if I wanted to fluster him. That's when I realised I wasn't using my nen. I was just letting it pour out of me, I wasn't manipulating it! Aceh could focus his nen in an instant, shift from attack and defence as easily as breathing.

Maybe I could use it to make me faster? I felt my nen, it flowed out of me like a gentle breeze, I tried to remember the time I had arm wrestled Malnark, tried to remember every little detail about that. I had focused my nen and beaten him. I had imagined a storm, the biggest storm I could remember and used that image to focus my nen. Maybe that's all I needed, I just needed to imagine.

Before I had imaged the strongest thing I could remember, but now I needed speed. I imagined a leaf flying through the air as the wind caught it. I needed to be that leaf. I took a deep breath, imagining the gust of wind flowing through my body, and then exhaled slowly. I opened my eyes and moved it to attack.

I wasn't sure if I imagined it, but I swear I saw Aceh flinch the split second before I attacked, he narrowly avoided my punch; I felt his whiskers brush the back of my fist. Encouraged by that I lashed out with another couple of fast jabs, Aceh narrowly dodging them by back stepping. He tried to step to my left and I moved to grab him. He batted my paw away before I could grab his shoulder and stepped round behind me.

Even though I could no longer see him I still could, he was still within the range of my nen bubble so I could see him in my minds eye. He was coming back round to my right, I spun round with my right fist extended, he ducked below the attack and rolled away from me. I was quick to pursue him, he had barely gotten back up before I was upon him. I lashed out with another punch and this time he blocked it.

I back stepped away and I just stood there in shock. He had blocked not dodged! Had I forced him to block? I looked him in the eye and saw him smirk. He shook off the blow to his forearm and then for the first time slipped into a fighting stance. I felt myself grin and readied myself. Even if I got my ass handed to me now, I had forced him to block and he acknowledged it! That feeling was worth any beating.

[center]************[/center]

I leant against the wall and rubbed my bloodied snout. Aceh had landed a pretty heavy blow in the last round of our sparring match before he made me finish off our time with some physical exercise. If my body was going to hurt after our sparring, I know that I was going to be sore after the exercise regime he made me do, I was definitely going to be sore in the morning.

“Man... he's rough.” Laguna whispered, careful not to let Aceh hear, although I'm pretty sure that Aceh could hear.

“It's not so bad.” I assured him, straining to smile.

“You did well.” Aceh grumbled as he stood with his arms crossed. “Now go and rest.”

I nodded and took a deep breath, groaning as I stood up straight, my body complaining about the motion. I was going to head straight to bed, but Laguna was still here, I felt obligated to at least walk him part way home. The door to the room opened and Jovani walked in.

“Young Master, it is getting late. Is your guest going to be staying with us tonight?” Jovani asked curtly, one arm behind his back.

“Oh... um...”

“I guess it is kinda late...” Laguna said nervously. “I should really get home, my parents will worry if I stayed.”

“I can send a messenger over to let them know where you are.” Jovani assured him. “I do believe the farm is a decent walk from here.”

“Yeah... but it's okay. I wouldn't want to put you out.”

“It is not an issue at all, I assure you.” Jovani smiled. “Would you like to stay the night?”

“Uh... I guess I'd like that.”

“I shall prepare a room for you then.” Jovani said.

I didn't fail to notice the look of disappointment at Jovani's words when Laguna looked at me. I knew immediately what he had hoped for, he wanted to stay the night with me. I knew that our time together at the festival wouldn't be enough to satisfy him. I still felt a little guilty about that night, but I don't know why. Sure he was bit younger than myself but was old enough to be married and have kids, and it's not like I forced him.

The look in his eyes made me feel bad for the kid. I looked at Aceh and saw him give me a stern glare, not his usual stern glare, one that implied that I was being an idiot. Jovani was already heading out of the doorway when I looked back.

“Jovani!” I called, catching his attention just before he went out of sight. “Don't worry about preparing a bed, Laguna will...” I cleared my throat and felt myself blush slightly. “He will be staying in my room tonight.”

Jovani paused for a second before nodding his head a sly grin gracing his muzzle.

“Very well young master. I shall send a messenger to inform his family of his where abouts.”

Once Jovani left I was assaulted by two scaly arms wrapping themselves round my ribs as Laguna hugged me from behind. He quickly stopped when he realised that Aceh was still in the room. Aceh nodded to us and then left, leaving the two of us alone.

“Thank you so much!” Laguna practically squealed excitedly.

“Don't worry about it.” I grinned. “A beds always better when you have company.” I grinned, quoting one of Cody's favourite phrases.

[center]************[/center]

Despite waking Laguna up during the night with one of my nightmares, or more accurately when I woke up screaming, he seemed well rested and constantly smiling. Before going to Kassius's lessons, Laguna and I had decided to stay in bed a while longer for some additional 'fun'. We both knew that we'd be late, and since we were already late we decided it would be a good idea to clean up a little. No need to go there smelling like sex after all.

By the time Laguna and I had bathed, given each other mutual blow jobs, dried off, and had a bite to eat, time was really beginning to get on. I was relieved that at least we weren't late for bending lessons. The few members of the combat training that weren't part of Kassius's bending lessons were just departing.

One of those dragons were Kassandra. She glanced at me as she passed, her brow visibly furrowed in annoyance. I guess she was still a little bitter about the result of our last fight, which probably meant she was going to want to fight me again sometime in the future, and that was not a fight I was looking forward to.

We made our way down into the pit and was welcomed by a couple of familiar muzzles, Roxis and Tristen. They gave us some knowing looks as we approached and I gave each of them a paw shake before Kassius noticed our arrival.

“Well, well, well... it was nice of you two to join us.” Kassius smirked.

At that point everyone turned to look at us, including Baroc who looked less than happy to see me. I guess he was still holding onto that alpha male thing, I always thought that it was a pack mentality thing, but I guess it was just a male thing after all.

“So Xavier tells me that you've come a long way. Why don't you show us what you can do?”

“Sure.” I grinned and made my way to the nearest brazier, stopping a few yards away from it.

I glanced around the room, noticing that nearly everyone was keeping a very safe distance away from me, not that I could blame them considering the last time I had tried to do this very thing in front of them. But things were going to be different this time.

I shut my eyes and focused, first drawing on my nen. The brazier sat just outside my bubble, I made a point of making sure my bubble didn't interact with the brazier just in case. I reached out with my paw and willed my nen towards the fire, an invisible, phantom like limb moved towards the fire. The limb was invisible but I could see it in my mind, it was like a wisp of smoke snaking through the air. It reached into the brazier and the fire began to burn a little hotter.

I heard a few of the spectators gasp, nervous that I could cause an out of control inferno like last time, but this time I was in control. I willed my nen to wrap itself round a portion of the fire, careful not to choke it but to hold and feed it at the same time. I took a moment to compose myself and made sure I was doing it right before pulling a ball of flame out of the brazier and pulled it close so I could hold it between my paws.

My nen acted like a shield from the heat, I could barely feel any heat as I held my paws a few of inches on either side of the fire. I turned round and showed Kassius and the others, Kassius gave me a nod and a smile of approval.

“Very good, much better than last time.” Kassius praised. “So lets see what else you can do.”

“Like what?”

“Lets try something a little advanced, but I think you can probably do it.” His own nen shot into the brazier and pulled out a ball of fire like I had done but did it with such ease he may as well have been breathing. A reminder that I had a long way to go before I was considered a capable fire bender. “From this point you have some options, use the fire as a weapon or use it as a shield.”

“Okay.” I said, trying to focus on what he was saying while maintaining the ball of fire in my paws.

“But the worst thing to happen to a fire bender is to be suddenly cut off from a fire source in the midst of battle. So we must learn to not only use fire effectively, we need to learn how to make it last.”

“You're talking about fire spirits.” Roxis chirped.

“Yes, as we were practising yesterday.” Kassius smiled and with a gesture pushed the fire ball away so it floated a distance away from him but was still connected to him by a strand of nen. “If a fire bender can maintain a fire spirit he can keep fire in reserve so that even if he is cut off from a source of fire he can still defend himself.”

“So if you were able to maintain a lot of fire spirits.... you wouldn't need a source of fire?” I asked.

“True, but maintaining enough fire spirits for an entire fight can be difficult, if you lose your focus during the fight you can lose most if not all of the fire spirits you were holding in reserve. So what if you only needed one?”

“How?”

“Well all benders nen is different, allowing the user to master different skills more easily than others, one such skill is fire feeding.” Kassisus explained. “Using your nen to not only maintain a fire spirit but to feed it...”

“To make it grow stronger.”

“Yes, and essentially.” I felt a shift in Kassius's nen and with a quick motion of his paw his fire spirit surged with life and then split into two. “You have you're own portable source of fire.”

“So everyone start to practise this!” Kassius ordered and immediately everyone moved to obey.

I stared at the fire in my paws and imagined trying to pull it apart. In a few moments it did just that, but was simply two smaller portions of fire while Kassius had split his into two the same size of the original.

I stared at the two fire balls and pushed a bit more nen into them, they simply snuffed out. I started again, drawing a ball of fire from the brazier, but this time I focused on feeding the fire before ripping it apart. The fire ball burned hotter and grew slightly in size when I attempted to pull it apart. This time I pulled apart the fire and they were much larger in size, almost the same size as the original.

Encouraged by the success I attempted to do it again on one of the two fire balls before me, and once again it worked, and this time the two fire balls were the same size as the other half of the original. I continued to do this, excited and entranced by the sight of my success.

“Now that is quite impressive.” Kassius's voice rumbled behind me.

He pulled me from my own little world with a start, thankfully I managed to maintain my focus so that I didn't lose the numerous fire spirits I had created. I looked round and saw several other dragons watching with slightly awed expressions. I had managed to create about ten fire spirits.

“Xavier was right, you are a fast learner.” He smirked. “Most adept benders would struggle to maintain half-a-dozen fire spirits at the best of times.”

“So what can I do with these fire spirits?” I asked.

“Many things, but generally they are used to hurl fireballs.” He explained matter-of-factly, blunt in comparison to Xavier's explanations where he would ramble on with some explanation or other when explaining something to me.

“So how do I hurl a fire ball?”

“Well...” He looked round at the rest of the class, most of which had stopped to watch. “Keep practising!” He growled, most returning to the practise the exercise immediately, the rest following suit a moment or two later. “I suppose since you seemingly have natural talent for this exercise, I could let you do some target practise.”

He lead me a short distance, away from the main group, I was a little worried that some of the class might think I was getting special treatment but in the end I decided that this was for my benefit so I shouldn't worry about things like that. I'd deal with the situation if it turned up. There were several training dummies set up, at the far end of the pit, more than likely left over from Kassius's previous class.

“Now summon a few fire spirits and trying hitting one of the dummies.”

I complied, taking a few moments to draw on my nen again and then draw from the nearby brazier. Once I had a half dozen fire spirits I took one between my paws and threw it at the middle dummy.

The shot fell short, barely making it half way, burning up into nothing. I tried again, this time focusing on maintaining my link to the fire as it travelled, but that ended in failure as well, I couldn't maintain my connection once it left my nen bubble for more that a couple of seconds. It seemed impractical to try and expand my bubble since most other benders never had one.

I looked to Kassius who seemed somewhat distracted, no not distracted, he was fascinated but not what I was doing. It looked like he was staring into empty space but it suddenly dawned on me that he might be sensing my nen bubble. I had never seen any other bender, not even during the tournament, use a nen bubble like mine. And unlike the rest of the dragons here Kassius was a Master bender, which meant he could sense the nen of others more sharply than most.

Xavier had explained that the stronger an individuals nen was, the more sensitive they were to the sensing the nen of others. To test my theory I stopped drawing on my nen and the bubble withdrew back within me and snapped Kassius out of whatever daze he was in. He gave me a knowing smirk.

“You really are quite something.”

“I'd not say that, I can't even make a fire ball travel ten yards.”

“Well it does take practise.”

“Could you show me?”

“I guess it couldn't hurt.”

He stepped forward and I paid close attention to everything he did. He reached into the brazier with his nen, pulling a single fire spirit from it and then divided it into two. He took one into his right paw and surrounded it in his nen. No, he was feeding it while trapping it. I don't know why he did that but I didn't get a long to figure it out before he thrust his paw forward towards the dummy and sent the fireball hurtling towards it, striking it dead on with enough force to make it rock back and forth slightly.

He then did the same with the other fire ball, this time I noticed that he wasn't just feeding the fire, he was trapping a portion of his nen within it, creating a barrier between his nen and the fire. Once again he thrust his paw forward, noticing the small pulse of nen he used to project the fire away from him, and again he struck the same dummy dead on, the training dummy now aflame. He stepped back and motioned for me to have a go.

I drew on my nen once again, not caring if Kassius was distracted by the nen bubble and focused on trying to replicate what he had done. I ignored trying to maintain fire spirits this time and focused on just trying to hit the dummy.

Holding the fire spirit between my paws I tried to replicate what Kassius had done, forcing a small ball of nen into its center while not letting it interact with the flames itself, practically the opposite of what I had been doing before. Feeding it while denying it at the same time. Once I felt I had copied what he had done as best I could I thrust my paw forwards and used a pulse of nen to fire the spirit away from me.

The fire ball shot through the air at a faster speed than my last attempt, and once I lost my link with it I realised what the nen I forced into the center of the fire ball was for. Now that I had lost my link with it the barrier I created vanished and it fed the fire, but unfortunately mine seemed to make the fire ball burn bigger and hotter and it fizzled out just mere feet from the dummy.

“Very impressive, you learned that from just watching? Most need an explanation of how I did it.”

“Yeah, well...” I wondered how much I should tell him. “Xavier says I'm sensitive to others nen... it's like I can see it even though it's not there...”

“Ah... that makes some sense, and not surprising considering the level of nen you possess.” Kassius smiled. “You may be even more sensitive to nen than myself.”

“I did notice you staring at my bubble.” I smirked.

“Your.... oh!” He chuckled. “It's quite fascinating. It's not often you see nen like this, in fact I've only ever heard of the technique, never seen it.”

“Technique?”

“Yes, it is an extremely advanced technique that only nen users with exceptional reserves of nen can do.” He explained. “It basically envelopes and area and essentially gives the user dominance over that space. But it would seem your natural affinity lets you utilise this ability without even trying. That in itself is a statement to the strength of your nen.”

I felt a little uneasy with the way Kassius talked about my nen. Was my nen a blessing or a curse? It came so easily to me, while others tried so hard... I wondered what it made others think of me. I looked round the arena at the other dragons trying to master the fire spirit exercise that I had done so easily, and they had been practising to bend for years while I've been doing it just over a week.

Somehow I began to wonder if Baroc's dislike for me was similar to how I had felt towards Kaleb growing up. Kaleb was always popular, strong and seemingly couldn't do any wrong, I knew I wasn't like that but what did I look like to the others here?

“You okay Malakye?” Kassius asked, dragging me from the pit of my thoughts.

“Yeah... yeah I'm fine.” I assured him, forcing a smile.

“Right then, you keep practising and I'll go check on the rest of the class.”

“Okay.”

Kassius turned and walked back to the rest and I turned to stare into the brazier, feeling isolated from everyone else. I shook off the feeling and tried to forget about it by focusing on the task at paw.

[center]************[/center]

When the lesson ended I met up with Laguna, Roxis and Tristen. The three of them were talking, or more like Roxis and Tristen were interrogating Laguna, more than likely about how Laguna arrived late with me. I fought back a blush and kept moving towards them, they didn't notice me even when I was just a couple of feet away from them.

“Come on spill!” Roxis almost pleaded. “I know for a fact that you didn't go home last night, and then you turn up with Malakye, late no less!”

“You two were fucking last night weren't you?” Tristen asked bluntly.

“I don't know what you're talking about.” Laguna insisted.

At first I was a little hurt at his denial, but then looking at his expression I could tell he wasn't ashamed of the fact. Maybe he was worried I didn't want anyone to know.

“So what if we were?” I asked. Surprising all three of them. “Are you jealous?”

“Wha...? Malakye!” Roxis stammered in surprise, whirling round to face me.

“So you two did fuck!” Tristen smirked, unphased by my sudden appearance. “I knew it!”

“You don't need to be ashamed of it Laguna.” I assured him with a smile.

“Sorry, I'm not ashamed... I just didn't want to make things difficult for you.”

“Trust me, I can look after myself and you can't make things difficult for me by just being honest.” I wrapped my arm around his shoulders. “We had a good time and that's all that matters.” I shifted my gaze between Roxis and Tristen. Tristen had a knowing smirk while Roxis was visibly bashful. “So I have to get going to my next lesson but maybe we can hang out some time?”

“Sure!” Tristen nodded, Roxis nodding as well, Laguna smiling.

“All right, I'll catch you guys later.” I smiled as I began to make my way to my lessons with Vizimaar.

[center]************[/center]

“You're doing well Malakye!” Vizimaar praised.

“If you say so... my head is throbbing.” I admitted. I felt a little annoyed as the young dragon spoke to me in a slightly condescending tone. He sounded just like his father, and I knew that it wasn't intentional, it was just the way he spoke. It probably just irked me that much more because he was so much younger than me.

We were several hours into our lesson, and it would thankfully be ending soon, I really needed a break. My head was throbbing, all we'd been doing for the last few hours is sounding out various symbols and simple words, but it was even more exhausting than regular training in some ways.

“It takes time. Once you learn the letters and meanings you'll find the rest comes pretty easily.”

“I suppose... are we done for the day?” I asked, sounding more impatient than I intended, I just really wanted to get out of here and clear my head.

“I guess we are.” Vizimaar smiled, closing the book we had been using. “I guess I'll see you in a few days.”

“Yeah. I'll see you then.” I forced a smile as I got up and made my way out.

When the large metal doors to the Valelor house shut behind me I breathed a sigh of relief. I was so glad it was over, which I regretted thinking, Vizimaar was busting his butt trying to teach me something useful. I began making my way home. The sights and sounds of Zangar helped to relax me, letting my frustrations just ebb away as I focused on just walking, clearing my mind for the moment at least.

[center]************[/center]

“Ah!!” I bolted upright in bed, sucking in a deep breath as I realised it had only been a dream.

My body was covered in a cold sweat, the nightmares were getting worse and more frequent. Before they had simply been every other night, but now I'm having them at least once if not twice a night. I really don't know why I was having these nightmares.... but they were really starting to get me.

I doubted I'd be able to get to sleep again so I got up and went over to the trunk that had belonged to my ancestor, Xerxes Anaris. I opened the trunk and took out the parchment that had been tied together to form a sort of make shift book and began to browse its pages. I hadn't really given it much attention the first time since I couldn't read, but now I figured I may as well see if I'd learned anything from Vizimaar.

I couldn't make out much, an odd word here and there I recognised, but not enough to make sense of what Xerxes had written. After a short while I huffed in frustration and put the book back in the trunk and began to rummage some more. I had kept the knife I'd found in the trunk, I hadn't used it yet, but one thing was for certain, it was a damn fine blade.

As I dug down to the bottom of the trunk I felt something rub against my paw, something that wasn't like the clothes I was pushing aside. I felt around for it again and grabbed it. I pulled on it and after some resistance heard a pop as it gave way to my hold. The bottom section of the trunk had lifted up slightly.

I hurriedly, but carefully, removed the contents of the trunk and lifted the false wooden base out. Beneath was something I hadn't expected. There was a sword hidden in there, as well as a couple of trinkets and a small leather pouch. And a note, it was carefully folded, the Anaris symbol inked plainly on it. I carefully unfolded it and stared at the text written on it.

It was jibberish to me, I had no idea what it said or even implied. I put it aside and reached into the trunk and pulled out a small metal box. It was impressive, I'd only seen similar boxes made of wood, but this one was entirely made of metal and was intricate in its design. I tried to open it but it was locked.

I moved closer to the dying embers of the fire, to get some better light, and began to examine it. If it was like my own box it would have some hidden button or mechanism that allowed it to open. After a few minutes I found nothing, there were runes and writing all over it, but it all meant nothing to me. I didn't even recognise any of the symbols. I put the box aside and went back to the trunk.

Other than the box and the note there was noting hidden in the bottom other than the sword and the pouch. I pulled out the sword and examined it. It was old and worn, surprising considering Xerxes reputation in being one of the finest smiths that ever lived. The only thing I could think of was that it had held some sort of sentimental value to him.

I put it back in the trunk and pulled out the last item, a fairly large leather pouch. I opened it and poured the contents into my paw. Surprised at the fact it was filled with gold coins and valuable gems. It had never seen such wealth, this must have been Xerxes private stash. I had never seen so much... a small family could live off this for years!

I sighed and put it back in the trunk. Technically it was mine now, my inheritance, but it didn't feel right to take it. I already took a knife, and I didn't need the coin. I put everything back in the trunk, leaving only the sword and money pouch in the hidden bottom. I was going to have figure out the box, it peaked my curiosity. Normally someone would use a box like that to keep their items of value safe. If Xerxes didn't put the money pouch in the box then what did he put in it?

My curiosity was definitely peaked, suddenly I felt the want to learn to read and write if only to figure out the puzzle of the box. My next lesson with Vizimaar wasn't for a few days. I had my lessons with Xavier after tomorrow, and tomorrow was apparently my day off from both of them. I had promised Xavier I would take time to myself when these days came round, and I respected his advice. Even though he was only a few winters older than me he had the wisdom of someone much older. And I knew he was right.

If I wanted to stay here in Zangar I would have to put down roots. I had made some friends, but nothing I could really say that would make me not want to leave if I was forced to make a choice when Eric and the others decided it was time to move on. When ever that may be. I should really spend some time with them tomorrow as well. Other than my training sessions with Aceh and the occasional night when Cody stayed over I hadn't seen much of them.

After the trunk was packed away, I was still not feeling tired and had little interest in returning to bed, I decided to go for a walk. I grabbed my loin cloth, that I had discarded on the floor when I'd gone to bed, and headed for the door. I'd take a walk round Zangar and see what it was like at night.

[center]************[/center]

Zangar at night was apparently dead. The air had chill to it it lacked during the day, even though we were deep in the side of the mountain and there was always a chill in the air, it made sense that it would be slightly colder at night. It was so late that even the taverns were closed, and other than warriors on patrols there was not a single soul to be seen. Not that I minded, the peace and quiet was refreshing, and I got lost in my thoughts as I wandered.

My wandering took me to the arena where Kassius taught his classes. I noticed the doors were slightly ajar and decided to head in. I walked to the edge of the pit, looking down into the place where we would train. Two of the braziers were still showing signs of life. I made my way down the narrow stone steps at the far end of the arena and walked towards the nearest brazier.

I hadn't realised how cold I'd been before I'd stepped into the warming heat of the brazier. After warming myself I decided a little late night training might help relax me. I barely had time to practice what I learned during lessons because of my busy schedule. Practice makes perfect right?

I drew on my nen and drew out a dozen or so fire spirits. They floated round me, I couldn't help but smile, this was so easy now. Just a few short days ago I struggled to even maintain one of these things. I looked round the arena, there were no training dummies, so I decided to use the far wall as my target. My main problem was range, after watching Kassius I had gotten much better, but still I was struggling with it.

I closed my eyes and tried to remember exactly what Kassius had done and tried to replicate it. I took my time, careful to keep the delicate balance of my nen and the fire so the fireball didn't burn up the moment I threw it. The first three fireballs didn't even reach halfway, the wall was roughly thirty yards away from me, nearly double the distance the dummy had been.

I kept trying and by the tenth fireball I was nearly there, but I was getting tired. Focusing this hard on controlling my nen was exhausting. There had to be an easier way... I sat down cross legged, taking a moment to rest and think. I closed my eyes and tried to clear my mind the way Aceh had taught me. Meditating on a problem was sometimes the best way to find an answer, not that I'd had much luck with meditation in the past.

I thought back on everything I had been taught by Kassius and Xavier, even Aceh. They had taught me many things, Xavier especially but a lot of what he had told me was lost amongst the stories he'd told me. He had tried to teach me so much in such a short period of time, there was now way I could have remembered it all. That's when something Xavier had said popped into my mind.

[i]'Everyone's nen is different.'[/i]

My nen was different from everyone else, that much was abundantly clear from what both Xavier and Kassius had said. So maybe copying Kassius wasn't my best option, a step in the right direction probably, but not the answer.

My affinity was not for fire, not directly, my primary element was wind. And I would need to keep that in mind when I was trying to bend fire. My element had the nasty habit of making fire burn hotter, so that's probably why I wasn't getting any range on my attacks. But how do I compensate for that factor?

I thought about fire, how it burned, how it died. So long as fire had fuel it would keep burning, so maybe I had to add more fuel to my attacks? I opened my eyes and stared at the brazier, the coals within glowing red hot. Determined and focused I stood up and once again drew on my nen.

I didn't hold back as I reached into the fire, not afraid of losing control, there was no-one here for me to harm if I lost control. I reached down deep, into that spot in my gut where the fire came from, let the feeling consume me, my nen feeling hotter as it spread outwards. When that heat reached the brazier it flared, the flames growing larger and burning hotter than ever.

I pulled out a large flame spirit, easily twice as big than the ones I had been using before. I drew on a few more and went to work. I held the flame between my paws, closing my eyes and focusing on how my nen interacted with it. Once I felt ready I threw the fireball and watched it fly through the air, disappearing into a few embers just feet away from the wall. My plan was working, but if I wanted to hit that wall I needed the fire to be bigger. I pulled all three remaining fire spirits into one between my paws and watched as the fire grew and grew.

The fire was so hot I could feel the heat on my palms, even while using my nen to stifle it. I poured a large amount of nen into the fire and then launched it at the wall. The huge burning mass hurtled through the air and hit the wall, with a satisfying burst of flame, leaving a noticeable scorch mark where it had struck.

I heard a noise and looked up. There were three dragons, all clad in leather and carrying weapons, watching me. Two of them started to clap. I stared at them and said nothing as they disappeared from sight and appeared from the same stairs I had used. They walked towards me, I was still drawing on my nen and I wasn't going to stop until I knew their intentions, careful that they weren't going to try and get the jump on my like Hazani had tried to during that gauntlet match.

“Impressive...” The one in front said, he carried a sword at his hip and looking at his shoulder guard I could tell he was a fire bender himself, adept rank. “I don't think I've seen you before, but going by the head fur... I'd have to guess you're Lord Anaris's son.”

I simply nodded, waiting to see what his and his two companions intentions were. He just smiled at me, he was quite cocky. Looking at them I would say they were at least five winters older than me.

“The names Cairn, these two are Leonidus and Garan.” He said, motioning towards the two dragons that stood either side of him. Looking at their shoulder guards I could see that they were both adept level benders as well, Leonidus was a water bender and Garan was an earth bender. “What? You got a problem with us?” Cairn asked.

“No...” I said. “Just curious what you're doing here.” I said bluntly.

“We were wondering the same thing until we saw you start throwing fireballs round the place.” He replied. “We come here during our patrols to have a rest and warm-up.”

That would explain why the braziers were lit when I got here. This was a resting place for the warriors on patrol. I guess from their perspective I was the intruder here, they hadn't come here to start anything. I sighed and realised that I'd been acting a bit hostile towards them.

“The names Malakye.” I said, suppressing my nen and raising my right paw to my chest in a formal greeting. “Sorry if I seemed... aggressive.”

“Hey don't worry about it. I get it.” Cairn assured me, moving closer to the fire and taking a seat, his companions doing the same. “But that was some impressive bending there, not that I'm overly surprised since you're Lord Anaris's son.”

“Yeah... I seem to get that a lot.” I sighed, Cairn seemingly picked up on my feelings.

“Something bugging you?”

“No... not really. Just a little tired of being compared to my father is all.” I admitted, but at the same time I felt guilty for saying it. I was trying to appear as a fire bender, when I'm really a wind bender, and complaining now that everyone was comparing me to my father in that respect.

“True that.” Garan smirked, his voice deep and booming. “But I'm afraid that's what's going to happen when you've got a famous family member.” He seemed to know how I felt, I guess it's the same for everyone.

“Garan's right, you're always going to be compared to your father, at least until you become strong enough to be seen as your own dragon.” Cairn nodded. “But with skills like that I think that will be sooner rather than later, I don't think you've got anything to worry about.”

“Thanks, but I've only just started to learn how to bend.”

“Trust me Malakye.” Cairn said in a reassuring tone. “You have nothing to worry about. Hell I couldn't do what you just did on my best day!”

“Really?”

“Yeah! There are some seriously skilled fire benders here in Zangar, but not many of them would be able to do what you just did.” He explained. “Well... most could. But it's impractical.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Because most dragons would have to spend considerable time building up their nen to even attempt an attack like that. And in a fight a second can seem like a long time. I would probably need the best part of a minute to build up the nen required.”

“Build up your nen?” I asked curiously.

“Yeah... just like you...” He trailed off, suddenly staring at me with an expression of confusion. I was probably looking at him with a similar expression. “You don't know how to build up your nen?”

“Not really... I don't even know what you mean by building it up.” I admitted.

“So how did you manage to conjure a fireball that big?” He asked.

“I don't know... I just did it.”

“There's no way... there's just no way...” Cairn turned to Leonidus and Garan, both of which gave him a shoulder shrug.

“He is the son of a grand-master.” Garan shrugged his shoulders..

“Go on. Do it again.” Cairn insisted.

“What? The fireball?” I asked, sighing when he nodded eagerly. “All right.”

I stood up and drew on my nen, reaching into the flames and drew out several, large, fire spirits. They floated the short distance towards me and merged together between my paws, the fire growing larger and larger. Once the last fire spirit had merged I turned to face the others, all of them looking impressed, particularly Cairn.

“That's fast.” Cairn grinned.

“Smart is what it is.” Leonidus chimed in. “Using several small fires to make one big one.”

“It's more than that guys!” Cairn insisted. “Did you see the size of those fire spirits?”

“What about them?” Garan asked.

“Oh come on guys! I know you're not fire benders but when was the last time you saw some use fire spirits that big?”

“Okay, I'll admit... I can't remember.” Garan admitted. “But what does the size of the fire spirit prove?”

“Really? I have to explain this?” Cairn sighed.

“The size of the spirit that the bender can control is directly proportionate to amount of nen the bender can summon.” Leonidus said, seemingly quoting someone.

“Exactly!” Cairn exclaimed. “So Malakye here has some major mojo going on!”

“Mojo?” I asked, still holding the large flame between my paws.

“Oh... just you've got a lot of nen.” Cairn explained. “So how big a fire spirit can you draw? Was that the biggest you can manage?”

“I don't know... I've not really tried to do anything bigger.” I admitted.

“Well then try!”

“I'm not some street performer you know!”

“Please!!!!” Cairn begged, all but dropping down to his knees, holding his paws up pleadingly.

I sighed and relented, allowing the flames between my paws to die and then turned back to the brazier. I focused as much of my nen into the fire that I could and everyone, including myself, jumped back when the flames suddenly flared up to twice their size. The sudden shock had made me lose my focus and the flames died back down once I had stopped focusing my nen on the flames.

“Sorry... I have a little trouble controlling the flames when I try to do that.”

“Take your time.” Cairn nodded while taking a few steps back.

I tried again, focusing my nen on the flames and pulling out as large a fire spirit as I could. I wrapped my nen round the brazier, in it, through it, and then pulled. There was a moment of resistance that I had never felt before. I grunted with the mental exertion and pulled harder with my mind. In a matter of moments I was able to, not only pull a fire spirit out of the brazier, but I pulled every part of the fame out, leaving only the smoking coals behind.

I heard everyone gasp behind me, but I didn't turn round to look at them. I was staring in disbelief at the huge burning mass suspended in mid-air. The coals in the brazier let of some smoke, but there was no sign of any fire, the coals didn't even glow red hot from the heat. I had pulled everything out!

“No way!!” I heard Cairn mutter, seeing him pace round the burning mass, at a safe distance, looking awestruck and possibly even a little fearful. “I'd expected... but not this!”

“I don't think I've ever heard of someone doing that.” Garan muttered.

Feeling a little nervous and unsure about what I'd done, and afraid that I may lose control if I lost my focus, I pushed the flames back towards the brazier and then released the grip my nen had on the flames. The coals set alight again, albeit the flames where much smaller than before as the fire tried to take hold of the coals once again.

“Well now I see what Tal'nar was going on about.” Leonidus muttered. “Said that you were one to keep an eye on... he was right.”

“I watched that fight... it was close. No one expected Tal'nar to come that close to losing.” Garan muttered before shooting me an apologetic glance. “Sorry... no offence.”

“I didn't expect to win the fight... but I was disappointed to come that close and lose.” I admitted.

“Say... have you ever sparred, a bending spar I mean?” Cairn asked with a tone curious anticipation.

“No... I've only just learned how to control fire without it going out of control, much less dare spar with someone.”

“Well then why don't I give you a few pointers?”

“Why would you?” I asked, my old habit of not trusting someone who was seemingly good intentions scratching at the back of my mind.

“Well, for one you seem like a nice guy and we have a little time to kill before our next patrol.” Cairn said with a seemingly honest smile. I wasn't surprised however when there was a slightly selfish reason following. “And besides, we're bound to end up working together at some point in the future, so why not earn a favour or two from the up and coming super star.”

“You are just too honest for your own good, you know that Cairn?” Leonidus scoffed, but Cairn seemed unaffected by his comment, in fact if anything he seemed encouraged by it.

“So what do you say Malakye?”

“I guess it couldn't hurt.” I admitted, silently thinking to myself that having a couple of allies wouldn't hurt. I had already seemingly made enemies of Baroc and Hazani, not to mention the dragoness Kassandra.

“Awesome. So you know how to block yeah?”

“Block? Block what?”

“Oh man... this might be tougher than I thought.” He sighed.

I turned to look at Garan and Leonidus, they had taken a seat at a brazier on the other side of the arena, out of range of any possible misfires. Cairn seemed to be eager to continue despite the obvious task he had set upon himself.

“Right so you can throw a fire ball, but there's more to bending that just being able to attack.” He explained. “You need to be able to block an attack, otherwise your just a sitting duck.” I nodded in understanding, letting him know I was listening intently. “There's two ways to do this, well at least that I know of, the simplest is just to make a wall of nen between you and your opponent.”

“A wall?”

“Yeah... like holding a shield in front of you, only with your mind.”

I remember Xavier saying that emotions and imagery could enhance ones ability to bend. I had experience this already and knew it to be true. I nearly fell to far into my own thoughts that I hadn't been listening to what Cairn had been saying.

“But essentially it's more tiring to constantly have the barrier up constantly than to use bursts of nen to break your opponents attacks.”

“I think I understand.”

“Okay then, so to start with we'll see if you can block my attack.” He said jogging a short distance away from me to another nearby brazier. I felt his nen begin to reach into the brazier and drew on my own.

I reached out with my paw and began to imagining a shield of nen forming front of me. My nen pulled in on itself, forming a large circular shape in front of me. The nen forming from my palm was much denser than the rest of the nen in the bubble that surrounded me, and slowly swirling counter clockwise.

“Ready?” I simply nodded and braced myself.

He threw a small fireball in my direction, I felt my entire body tense as I watched it approach. I was fairly confident I could have dodged it, but that would defeat the point of this exercise. I forced myself to remain where I was, my eyes clenching shut the moment before it hit my 'shield'.

While my eyes weren't open my nen bubble still allowed me to see the event play out. As the fireball struck the shield of nen I saw Cairns nen within the fire dissipate at it came in contact with my own, causing the attack to break apart into little more than a few embers; which washed over me with a wave of heat.

I opened my eyes and looked at Cairn. He was grinning like a fool, but it was infectious, and found myself following suit. He drew another fireball and I nodded. He threw the fire at me, this time it was a little larger but I was feeling more confident than before and managed to keep my eyes open as it struck my nen shield.

This time the attack didn't just break apart the moment if struck my barrier. It forced the barrier to bend, contort for a brief moment before my nen overwhelmed Cairns, the attack once again breaking apart into little more than a bust of heat and embers. I was beginning to see how this worked, you could block an opponents attack if you could overwhelm the nen in the attack with your own.

“Looks like you've got a hang of it, how about a little friendly spar?”

“Okay.” I agreed eagerly. It would be interesting to see how I would fair under fighting conditions.

“Right, so we'll keep this as a pure bender spar, no physical contact.” Cairn explained.

I was confused at first but then remembering some of the fights from the tournament I began to understand. A fight between benders wasn't just about bending skills. Physical attacks were also used, in a fight anything went. But this was just a friendly spar, bending only. I nodded my understanding and we began.

I reached out to the brazier to draw on the fire, but Cairn was fast, he had already launched two small sized fireballs at me. The sudden attack made it difficult to focus on drawing fire spirits to use while I was focusing on maintaining my defence. Cairn was not only fast on the draw, he was fast period. He was shorter than me and had a stocky build, but he was fast!

Not only was he launching fireballs at me, none of them strong enough to break past my shield thankfully, he was charging headlong towards me. When he had closed the distance his nen reached into the brazier next to me, I managed to leap away in time, as he sent a burst of flame at me. He ran to the other side of the brazier and threw his nen through the fire, his nen grabbing the fire as it passed through it and created a fireball which surprised me, my surprise wearing off as it struck my nen shield.

He grabbed a fire spirit and ran at me, obviously intending to take this fight to close quarters, I was about to attack him, but hesitated as I remembered the fact that he said this was a non-contact fight. My hesitation was all it took for him to come within a couple of yards of me and all but smash the fire spirit into my nen shield.

I unable to do anything but watch as his attack pierced my shield, shattering and dispersing my nen, and then strike me in the chest. I grunted and was forced back a few steps, but I remained standing, my chest tingling unpleasantly from the heat of the attack. His attack had been greatly reduced when it forced its way through my shield so it hadn't been enough to down me, but now I was realising the difference in our skill level.

“You can't win a fight by just defending the whole time you know.” He smirked.

I scowled slightly, he was right, he had all but overwhelmed me... hell he had overwhelmed me! He was so fast, before I could draw a single fire spirit he had launched two attacks at me. Speed was key in bending, how quickly you could attack and defend. Not unlike a fight of fists I realised.

“Lets go again, this time see if you can actually make an attack.” He laughed, I knew it was a just a jest, but I couldn't help a pang of annoyance.

This time I would show him just what I was capable of. I drew on my nen, digging deeper for that hotter nen from the pit of my stomach, feeling the heat of it flow through my muscles and out into the bubble of nen that surrounded me. I didn't make a nen shield this time, I was going straight for the attack.

We both nodded and immediately reached out to our respective braziers with our nen, like before Cairn was faster, he had fired his nen through the flames, instantly sending fireballs flying in my direction. I didn't stop drawing on the fire spirit to defend, not trusting myself to be able to do both, so I dodged them, at this range I had plenty of time to move out of the way. By the time I had drawn on my first fire spirit Cairn had fired another three fireballs my way, but I kept moving, none of them coming close to hitting me.

With my fire spirit now at paw I used my nen to split it as I had learned to during my lesson with Kassius, still moving to avoid Cairn's constant barrage of attacks. I had moved a fair distance away from my own brazier by the time he began his charge, heading straight for my brazier, and then undoubtedly towards me. But I wasn't going to let him have it his own way this time.

I threw a fireball of my own at him, missing him narrowly as he sprinted for my brazier. I once again divided the fire spirit and threw another attack as he reached the brazier, he swept his paw at it and with a burst of nen dispelled my attack like he had done little more than swat away a fly.

Now at my brazier he launched several more fireballs at me, all of which I managed to dodge, but the much shorter distance made it more difficult to focus on splitting the fire spirit to launch more attacks. If I simply used the fire spirit I would have no means of attacking unless I could make it to another brazier before Cairn overwhelmed me with his barrage of attacks.

Like before Cairn grabbed a fire spirit, two this time, and began sprinting headlong at me, he hurled one at me and I stepped to my right to avoid it. There was little I could do to stop his assault, he was fast and in a matter of seconds he would upon me! But I was going to go down fighting! Knowing that I wouldn't be able to block the incoming attack I moved to attack myself. Lunging forward, thrusting my paw, holding the fire spirit, towards Cairn; as he was doing to me.

I yelled out, forcing as much of my nen into the fire spirit as I could in the short time before our attacks connected. I felt our respective nen colliding, and briefly mingle, both of our fire spirits flared, and with an invisible flash our nen burst, the two fire spirits bursting into a wave of intense heat and embers. It was enough to stun me for a moment and forced me staggering back a few steps. The result of our stalemate had been more dramatic on Cairn, he hadn't just been sent staggering backward, but he was also forced to a knee and clutched at his paw in some obvious pain.

I had come out on top from our exchange, but I knew from the look in his eyes that this spar was far from over. He slowly stood back up and I tensed, ready to run to my right towards the next nearest brazier; since Cairn stood between me and the closest brazier. We both sprung into action at the same time, this time I made a nen shield to block his attacks as I made my way towards the brazier. Before I had closed even half the distance his first attack struck my shield, but was blocked easily.

Once I was in range, I reached out towards the brazier willing my nen into the fire, even as several more of Cairn's attacks bounced of my nen shield. Trying to do both was difficult, but I managed to do it this time, drawing out three fire spirits. I realised that Cairn was not going to attempt another charge, or at least not as eagerly as he had. He seemed quite content to remain where he was and hurl a constant barrage of small fireballs at me.

Since my barrier was not struggling to block the current barrage of attacks I took the time to draw on several more fire spirits, despite the struggle in maintaining my barrier and drawing on yet more fire spirits, I was not as pressured as I had been when Cairn had been rushing me. Once I had drawn on half a dozen large fire spirits I made my approach on Cairn's position. Walking towards him, reinforcing my nen shield as much as I could, taking my time so as not to run into any traps or tricks he may have waiting for me.

The constant barrage of attacks continued, but I could see that the effort of maintaining such constant attacks for this long was slowly tiring Cairn, and soon I would be in range to launch my own counter attack. I wanted to get as close as possible. I didn't trust myself to be able to create a fire ball that would travel over a long distance in a fight, not yet any way.

Once I was confident I was in range I drew one of the fire spirits to my right paw, focusing as much nen as I dare into it, without losing control of my shield or the other fire spirits, and launched it at him. Cairn leapt to his right to avoid my attack and I quickly launched another and another.

He calmly dodged each one, each of my attacks missing him and shortly after dissipating into nothing but embers. When I was down to my final two fire spirits I began to panic a little, but I forced my worries aside and launched the next one at him, but he calmly stepped past it with a simple side step. My attacks lacked speed, his were fast and precise while mine we big and lumbering.

My final fire spirit hung in the air in front of me as I stared down Cairn, he was waiting for me to use my last fire spirit before going back on the attack and at this range he would be difficult to stop if I had nothing but my nen barrier to defend myself with. I had to go all out if I wanted to beat him. I dropped my nen barrier and focused everything I had into this last attack, the fire spirit flaring up and growing to nearly thrice its original size.

I saw Cairn's eyes go wide in surprise, he knew that he had to avoid this attack, the entire fight came down to it. He would win if I missed, and would win if it hit, or at least I'd still have a fighting chance. But I needed this to be faster than my last attacks, my wind attacks were so much faster than my fire attacks, I needed that speed but could risk revealing the fact I was a wind bender.

I remembered how Cairn seemingly fired his nen through the fire, maybe I could do the same. I pulled back my fist and focused a portion of my nen into, just like I would during my lessons with Xavier, and aimed my punch at Cairn, who was still over a dozen paces away from me. I launched the wind attack through the fire spirit, hoping that this would work. The fire spirit flared up once again, I could sense the fire consuming the pool of nen within it that much faster as the attack made it burn hotter, but it also sent the fire spirit hurtling towards Cairn at great speed. So much so that Cairn was obviously taken by surprise. He raised his arms and focused a fair amount of nen into his arms as a shield, attempting to move out of the way, but it was too late for him to dodge it completely.

My attack struck his arms, he had twisted his body to the side and my attack bounced off his nen shield to the right, but also sent him stumbling and then rolling backwards from the force as he lost his balance. Not waiting for him to recover I quickly leapt forward, reaching into the nearby brazier and drawing on yet another fire spirit and drew it to my paws. I managed to close the distance before Cairn had managed to get back to his foot-paws.

He froze, still down on one knee, as he saw I was upon him with fire spirit in paw. I saw the look of fear, realisation and then he closed his eyes and hung his head in defeat.

“I give, you win.” He sighed.

I let the fire spirit die and then offered him a paw, helping him back up. He smiled at me and was about to say something when a clapping from above drew our attention. To my surprise, and Cairn's as well, watching us was Kassius himself.

“Well done Malakye, I must say I am most impressed.” He yelled down. “It was a good fight Cairn, you did well.”

“Yes sir!” Cairn replied respectfully. “You can say that again!” He laughed.

Kassius disappeared from sight and appeared at the stairs a few moments later and walked towards us. Cairn, Garan and Leonidus all stood rigidly to attention as he approached. I wondered why for a moment before realising that Kassius was obviously a higher rank than them, and they were simply showing him their respect for his position.

“Are you not on duty?” Kassius asked with a calm, yet slightly stern tone.

“We were on a break sir, we were just about to resume our patrols.” Leonidus responded.

“Very good, see that you do.”

With that the three of them gave them a curt nod and then hurriedly left. I suddenly realised just what kind of authority Kassius held.

“Very impressive fight.” Kassius repeated.

“How much did you see?”

“Pretty much all of it.” He smiled. “You learn quickly, in fact... you may benefit from having someone else teach you.”

“Why?”

“I mean no offence Malakye. Simply that I feel that you require more attention than I can give you during the classes I already teach. You learn quickly, showing remarkable natural talent.” He explained. “Perhaps if you were to join the adepts... yes that would be best I think. I will consult with Stern on the matter, I'm sure he will not disagree.”

“Stern? Who's he?”

“He is in charge of managing the warrior adepts and assists General Ortavia in managing the warriors duties around Zangar. Bit of a traditionalist however, I suspect he will initially object to your joining since you are neither an adept or an appointed warrior for that matter, but I suspect I can talk him round.” He grinned. “And if not, I'm sure a quick word from your father would certainly change his opinion.”

“I don't want any special treatment.” I snapped, a little harsher than I had intended it.

“It is not special treatment, there is a precedent for such things, although not common. He would undoubtedly consider the request if you asked yourself, considering your growing reputation. But I expect he would refuse you out of principle, he's very stuffy about rules and tradition like that.” He waved his paw dismissively. “But I'm sure that with someone like myself suggesting it he will agree. But should he refuse I will have to press the issue, going to your father if that's what it takes, because this is your best interest.”

“Okay... fine.” I said, still not happy since it felt like I was getting special treatment.

“You are refreshingly full of surprises, you will be a valuable asset to Zangar no mistake. And one day I would be more than happy to serve under you when you eventually take your place as the head of the Anaris house.”

“Oh... I still haven't decided if I'm going to stay or not...” I admitted and I think the admission surprised Kassius more than I'd expected.

“Well I truly hope you do. You have caused a stirring amongst the warrior ranks, a welcome one. As stories of your growing skills spread I have seen certain individuals increase their efforts.” He smiled. “A true sign of a good leader is one who inspires those he leads, and you are having that effect already.”

“I'm not sure...”

“But the truth is you are.” Kassisus interrupted me. “Whether you meant to or not. And that is a good thing, and I hope you do decide to stay. For that reason as well as the fact that I find you a very pleasant, to not only teach but to spend time with.”

“Thank you...” I said, unsure what else I could say to the kind words.

“Now if you excuse me I'm going to finish my rounds before I have to return to teach class. Will I be seeing you there today?”

“No... I'll be taking the day off to rest. On Xavier's advice.”

“It is wise to take some time for yourself from time to time. I am aware that you keep quite a busy schedule. Good day to you Malakye.” He said before turning to leave.

After my talk with Kassius I had a feeling of pride swelling in my chest. In that spar with Cairn I felt I had come on in leaps and bounds. I was far from being a proficient battle capable bender, but at least now I felt I could defend myself against those who were. But right now I think I'll go home to bed for a while, I was beginning to feel tired.

As I made my way through the tunnels, I stopped at a junction which split off into three directions, I paused briefly to confirm the route I was wanting to take when I heard a noise that made my heart beat faster and sent my senses into overdrive. I held my breath and listened, closing my eyes.

There it was again, it was faint, but it was undeniably a cry of pain. Someone was in trouble, more than likely a fight. There were a lot of raised voices, they were far away, the noise was coming from the tunnel entrance to my right. That was not the route I needed to take, it was almost taking me entirely in the wrong direction.

I moved to go in the tunnel that I was sure would take me home, but I stopped after the first step. Part of me wanted to go and make sure no one was in trouble, but it was not my concern. There were obviously a lot of dragons over that way. I took another couple of steps and stopped again, cursing to Asurmen as I knew that I wouldn't be able to let this go.

I turned and went down the tunnel to my right, speeding up into a run. The whole way I told myself that I was an idiot for doing this. That I didn't need to do this, but I knew had to do this. The noises were getting louder now although there seemed to be less commotion, but there was still a considerable amount of fuss over what ever was going on. I slowed to a jog as I approached. I peered round the corner a group of dragons came into view.

I recognised a few of them from the warrior and bending classes I had with Kassisus. There was also a three warriors, fully dressed in leather armour, wearing shoulder guards that all warriors wore to show their rank and status, standing between me and the crowd although their attention was on the crowd..

A quick glance at their should guards told me that these three warriors were all benders, apprentice rank. The main crowd beyond them, most of them younger dragons or around my age, all of them as far as I could tell were naked, or at least their lower half bared and making a fuss about something. And those I could see were obviously aroused, I must have walked in on an orgy of some kind.

I had a bad feeling about the whole thing, I needed to find out what was happening, I could just walk away from this without knowing that no one was in trouble. I let my nen flow out of me, pushing it towards the crowd, enveloping them and using my nen to see what was going on within the mass of moving bodies. I could see everything, every movement, but there was so much movement it was hard to make out and focus.

It took me a few seconds to make out what was happening, I couldn't believe it, trapped in the throng of nearly a dozen dragons, bound and restrained was Kassandra! They were raping her!

The use of my nen hadn't gone unnoticed. The three warriors turned to look at me, obviously not sure what to make of me as they hesitated to say or do anything. But that hesitation only lasted a few moments before two of them stepped towards me, the third staying back to observe.

The two dragons were silent as they approached me, both of them solidly built from years of training. They were both shorter than me, but definitely more muscular, and their similar features lead me to believe that they were related in some way.

“Move on boy!” One of them grunted with an aggressive tone. “This don't concern you.”

“I can't do that.” I all but growled, angry beyond belief, clenching my fists as I thought about what they were doing to Kassandra. “I don't condone rape.”

“This ain't rape!” The other one replied. “We're just teaching this whore her place!” He grinned. “Going around thinking she's better than everyone else!”

“Gotta show her who her betters are!” The other one smirked.

I couldn't suppress the growl rumbling at the back of my throat. These masochistic bastards! They were getting off on this! Raping Kassandra just because they thought it was their right!

“Easy now boy, if you want trouble you've come to the right place, otherwise I'd advise you to turn around and mind you're own business.”

“You've got it wrong!” I growled.

“What was that.... boy?!”

“I said, dumb fuck, that you've got it wrong.” My insult obvious aggravated both of them as I saw them tense and felt their nen flare. Their nen felt weak, stronger than any of the other dragons in Kassius's class, but still weak compared to my own, weaker than Cairn's had been. “I didn't come looking for trouble.” I saw their tension ease slightly. “But I can't let you do this!” I snarled. “And if you don't let her go right now, I'm going to have to stop you!”

“What the fuck are you doing here!?” A new voice yelled.

It was Baroc, Laguna's brother. He was naked and his dick glimmered in the light of the braziers that lit the area; coated in Kassandra's juices. Several of the other dragons turned to face me now that they were finally aware of my presence.

I felt my anger surge, my nen flaring with heat as my fire element made my nen burn with a fury that matched my rage. The nearby brazier that was within my nen bubble flared, and burned hotter, making the two warriors take a step back, but they didn't look intimidated, they looked ready to fight.

I looked from Baroc to the two warriors standing ready to fight. This fight was going to happen, the only question was who was going to make the first move? As the seconds dragged on I became aware of the fact that the dragons still hadn't stopped raping Kassandra, I had no choice, I had to stop them.

I strode forward, the two dragons moving the moment I did. I weaved to the right, trying to keep one of them between me and the other. The nearest dragon threw a punch, but it was a poor attack, he left himself open. I dodged the fist and lashed out with my own straight punch into his snout and then kneed him in the stomach. He staggered back and the other attacked. This one was not as sloppy, but was surprisingly slow.

I caught his arm and then threw him to the ground with a well executed hip toss. I took a small amount of satisfaction from his grunt of pain. I turned to face the first one again. I stepped back as he attacked and blocked another of his punches before stepping in and striking him in the throat. He gasped and wheezed as he clutched his throat, staggering backwards. I didn't show any mercy, I took that moment to land a series of punches and then spun round, my foot-paw striking him dead center of his chest. He went flying to the ground and knew that he wasn't going to be moving any time soon.

The third warrior joined the fight, his nen flaring as he made his approach, I narrowly dodged his punch, I felt it brush past my snout, he was a lot faster than the other two. I blocked his next punch with my fore arm and drove my shoulder into him, forcing him back a couple of steps.

I noticed the dragon I had thrown to the floor begin to get back up behind me. I spun round and slapped him across the muzzle with my tail, knocking him back down to the ground. The other one however grabbed me from behind. I grabbed his paw and twisted it, a move I'd picked up during my last lesson with Aceh, he cried out in pain and I stepped away from him, twisting his arm as I did and then lashed out with a kick to his gut and then struck him across the snout with a punch that left my entire paw numb.

He tumbled to the ground and I turned to face the dragon who was yet again beginning to get up. I took a moment to check on the other one, he was still struggling to catch his breath, so I turned my full attention the one that was standing. He regarded me nervously, but I could see the anger in his eyes, he wasn't going to back down, but he was hesitating.

I felt a shadow, lingering in the shadows of the tunnel I had entered by. I couldn't make out who it was, they were standing at the edge of my nen bubble. They weren't moving, just watching, I got no impression that they were going to attack, not yet anyway. The lingering presence distracted me, the dragon attacked and I was too slow to block the incoming punch. I snarled as a sharp pain shot across my snout, he landed another punch to my muzzle, pain shooting up my muzzle and causing my vision to blur. I quickly shook it off and blocked his next punch, grabbing his wrist and twisting my body away from him.

As I twisted away from him I used my foot-paw to swipe one of his from under him, he somersaulted, head over heels, onto the flat of his back on the hard stone floor. From the dazed expression I knew he wouldn't be getting up quickly, I had suffered that same move at the paws of Aceh and it left you feeling quite disorientated. The other two warriors were starting to get back up, the one I had struck in the throat was still having some difficulty breathing.

I felt the nen of the dragon behind me surge towards the nearby brazier and shoot a burst of flame at me, I turned round, raising my arm and pushed out a wave of nen to block the attack, but as I turned the other dragon moved to attack. I'm not sure how I managed it, but I curled my nen around the weak fire attack and as I spun round to face the attacking dragon, I dragged the fire round and threw it right into him. He yelled in shock as the fire washed over him, clutching at his eyes, he stumbled backwards.

With the other dragon distracted, at least momentarily, I turned to the dragon who had thrown the fire at me and lunged for him. He panicked and could only stand there with his eyes wide as I drove my fist straight into his snout knocking him flat on his back. I couldn't help but grimace at the resulting pain that shot through my fist, but I got a feeling of deep satisfaction from the pain I know I had inflicted on him.

I turned to face the rest of the dragons in the room. They were still holding Kassandra down but they weren't fucking her any more. Their attention was on me. The one remaining warrior had gotten up and was standing ready, but obviously hesitant to continue this fight. I saw some of the other dragons tense up, Baroc looked ready to fight while the others were obviously trying to decide.

There was no way I could take all of them on, if they decided that attacking me was their best option then I was done for. I needed to scare them, I needed to force them to run rather than fight. Baroc grabbed a knife from a pile of discarded clothing and charged at me.

I back stepped away as he attacked, twisting my body to avoid the blade he was swinging at me in wide arcs. His anger fuelled attack made it easy for me to catch his wrist. I drove my knee into his gut and stepped round him, twisting his arm and forcing him to drop the blade. I drove my knee into his side a couple more times and then threw his arm to spin him round to face me and drove my foot-paw into his chest. He crashed to the ground and immediately groaned and clutched at his sides.

The warrior who had been laying on the ground scrambled for the knife and swung it at me as he stood up. I leapt back, avoiding the tip of the blade by mere inches, before lunging forward and drove the palm of my paw into his snout. His head snapped back and I grabbed his arm and like I had to Baroc twisted it until he was forced to drop the knife. As the blade clattered against the hard ground I looked over the crowd of scared dragons, many of the at the brink of attacking.

I needed to shatter their will to fight now. Holding the dragons wrist firmly with one paw I raised my other arm, closing my eyes to focus, pouring as much extra nen as I could muster in the time into my arm before driving the point of my elbow into the bicep of the dragon.

The dragon cried out in agonising pain, and I grinned in satisfaction as I not only felt, but heard an audible crack, of his bone breaking. The sound of the breaking bone echoed through the cave, followed by agonised cry of the dragon. The sound of his bone breaking, and his cry of pain, had an obvious effect on the rest of the dragons there. The sound of the breaking bone may as well have been the sound of their resolve to fight shatter.

I released my grip on his arm and he fell to the ground clutching his arm and continued to cry in pain. I reached out to one of the nearby braziers and drew out a large fire spirit, while maintaining my intense glare at the rest of the dragon, focused my nen making the fire spirit grow considerably in size. The display of power had the effect I had desired. All of the younger dragons cowered and stepped away.

The one warrior who remained standing looked from me to the bodies of the dragons that lay on the ground around me. I returned my gaze to the other dragons, and saw some of them flinch as I did.

“Anyone else?!” I snarled. The fire spirit flaring slightly to emphasise my rage.

After that they scattered. Running off through one of the other two tunnels connecting the area. The last warrior carefully moved round me, keeping as wide a birth as possible as he picked up his two comrades and lead them from the area. Baroc also taking the opportunity to crawl away, still completely naked as some of them had done. The area was still littered with a discarded clothes.

Once I was sure they were gone I went over to Kassandra and began to free her from her restraints. Her arms had been tied behind her back and I quickly cut the rope they had used with my knife. She removed her gag and gasped for air. I reached out and touched Kassandra's shoulder, she was stripped naked and was covered in various bodily juices, the rape had been going on for a while before I had gotten here. When I touched her shoulder she lashed out and smacked me in the snout with the back of her paw before covering her exposed breasts with her arm again. She didn't look at me and I could hardly blame her for her reaction.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

I regretted asking the question the moment it had left my maw. She shot me a look that sent a chill through me. Her tear soaked amber eyes full of anger and rage. I looked round and saw a fur cloak and passed it to her. She snatched it from me and quickly wrapped herself in it and stood up. I stood up and she began to walk away from me; limping slightly as she did.

“Hey! Let me help...”

“I DON'T NEED YOUR HELP!!!” She screamed. “What do you want!? You want me to thank you?! You want to fuck me as well!?”

“NO!” I yelled back at her. My raised voice made her flinch, she was still shaken from the experience. “I just want to help you.”

“Why?” She sniffled, tears still streaming down her muzzle, she adjusted the cloak that was wrapped around her tightly and stared at the ground.

“Because I want to help.” I said. “I don't want to fuck you, I don't want you to thank me. I just want to help because...” I sighed. “because I know what it's like to be raped.”

That got her attention. She looked at me with surprise and then closed her eyes and nodded. I moved closer to her and carefully wrapped my arm round her waist and she put her arm round my shoulder.

“Lets go see my father, he'll make sure...”

“NO!” She cut me off. “You can't tell anyone about this.”

“Why?!” I asked.

“Because I don't want anyone to know!” She replied, her voice almost breaking as she sobbed, a quiver of shame in her voice.

“You can't let them get away with this!”

“They won't!” She sneered and immediately I knew that she had a lot of bad intentions swirling round in her head for those that had wronged her. “If they thought I was hard on them before, they are going to be begging me to kill them when I'm done!”

“I understand.” I said, it sounded like I was condoning her intention, I hastily added. “But you can't do that!”

“They deserve it!”

“I'm not arguing that, but if you go around killing these guys then it's you who's going to...”

“I don't care!” She snorted. “Now promise me that you'll tell no one about this!”

“...” I opened my maw but no sound came out.

“PROMISE!!!”

“Okay! Look if I promise this then you have to promise me you won't retaliate without talking to me first!”

“What!?” She sneered.

“I don't want you getting into trouble. Let me help you! At least that way I can stop you crossing a line that you won't be able to come back from.”

She stared at me for a long moment, as if trying to work out if I was trying to pull something. I looked her straight in the eye and gave her a look which I hoped showed that I was serious about helping her.

As I waited for her to answer I took a moment to focus on the shadow that had lingered at the edge of my nen bubble during the fight. It was gone now, part of me wondered who it had been, probably someone late in arriving for the rape.

“Fine...” She said reluctantly. “But if you so much as say a word about this to anyone, and you'll be moving to the top of the list! You got that!?”

“Understood. I won't tell a soul so long as you don't do anything with out talking to me first. Deal?”

“Deal.” She scowled.

After that I helped her home, she made sure we took the long way there so we didn't run into anyone. With the long route and her slow pace it took us nearly an hour to get her home. She lived a short distance from the marketplace.

As I helped her in past the heavy curtain marking the entrance I was assaulted by the heavy and nearly overpowering scent of herbs. Before I was able to help her in any further she stopped me and turned to face me. She diverted her eyes and looked at the ground, clutching the cloak wrapped around her.

“Look...”

“It's okay.” I assured her. “You're home safe so... if you need anything, anything at all... you just need to ask.”

She nodded meekly and I turned to leave, looking back at her before I stepped through the heavy curtain. I never thought I'd see her look so... vulnerable. One thing was sure, one way or another, those bastards were going to pay for what they did to her!

“Thanks.” I heard her say as I was stepping through the curtain. I turned my head and gave her a reassuring nod before leaving.

[center]************[/center]

“Hoo-yah!” Jason bellowed, appearing with number small goblets and a bottle, obviously not of Zangarian origin, of strong alcohol. “Time to get this party started!

I chuckled and waited as he poured the drinks, it was good to just hang out with them again. Other than Aceh and occasionally Cody I hadn't seen them for a while.

They were all in good spirits and from what Eric had told me, were soon were going to be opening a stall in the market place selling the few wares that we had left in the wagons. Eric was confident that he had a few wares that would be rare around Zangar and would fetch a decent profit.

I had almost forgotten that Eric had given a considerable amount of his savings to the restoration of Rengilar*, and they had to make a living somehow.

I remembered the pouch of coins, a small fortune to be honest, I had found in Xerxes Anaris's chest last night. Anything in that chest belonged to me now apparently, some sort of Anaris tradition. Truthfully none of it felt like it belonged to me, and I wasn't comfortable just taking the coin to use for myself, not without a good reason at least. If I was to use that coin it would be spent on something as worth while as my friends. They had given me so much, much more than that pouch was worth, it was theirs if they needed it.

We had spent the day in the tavern, well it was nearly midday by the time I woke up and headed into town to find them, and now we were waiting patiently for our dinner to be served. The tavern was getting busier and busier, small groups of warriors still clad in their leather armour were filing in more frequently now, intent on unwinding after a hard day.

I wasn't sure if I was being paranoid, but I thought I saw a few of them shoot a less than desirable look our way. I had to assume that they were taking umbrage to either Jason's loud antics, or my friends presence here.

I knew I wouldn't have to worry about their safety if any of them started a fight, Aceh was here not to mention Jason and Michael. Both of which were considerably stronger looking than most of the dragons and knew how to handle themselves in a fight.

But that wouldn't stop me from being first in line to beat the snot out of any dragon who dared to insult, or Asurmen forbid, try and and hurt my friends. I tried to ignore the dirty looks as best I could, losing myself in another one of Jason's dirty and particularly sexual stories.

The looks persisted, but were not constant, I would notice a dragon staring and they would immediately stop. At least no one tried anything.

After dinner Eric said he was going to bed, Aceh escorted him, while Cody Michael and Jason all appeared to have no intention of stopping. I was tempted to stay and join them, but I knew I had to get up early for training tomorrow, and I was wanting to know if there was any news about my joining the adepts training from Kassius. So I said my farewells and promised not to leave it so long before seeing them again next time.

I had a pleasant buzz as I walked home, the alcohol making me feel pleasantly relaxed, I was so relaxed I didn't notice the two armed guards standing at attention at the entrance to the Anaris household before they intercepted my path. Their spears held across one another, making the their intent to stop me from passing clear. Suddenly faced with these two unfamiliar dragons, taking their interception as a hostile act, my nen began to flare in response and theirs flared up as well but they retained a posture that gave no intention to attack.

“What is this!?” I demanded.

“We have orders to detain you upon sight.” The one on the right said.

A quick glance at his shoulder guard told me all I needed to know about him. He was a warrior adept, fire bender, and he was considerably stronger than Cairn had been if the strength of his nen was anything to go by. The other, his nen probably on par with Cairn's, was also a fire bender and both were armed with spears and clad in leather armour.

“Why?” I asked, my tone less than respectful.

“We are under orders from General Ortavia to detain you and escort you to him.” The one on the right answered. Since he was answering the questions I could only assume he was the one in charge.

“I want to talk to my father!”

“He is with the General.”

“Then lets go!” I snorted, letting my nen recede back within me.

Surprisingly enough they led me into the house, I wondered if there were any other patrols out looking for me. Despite their sudden appearance they had been courteous and polite, so I guess the fact I was cooperating was all they needed.

A short walk to the dining room both warriors took positions on either side of the double doors, standing to attention. I heard some voices inside and with a deep breath to steady my nerves and I opened the doors and stepped inside.

All talk immediately ceased and everyone in the room turned their attention to me. General Ortavia, Callidus and my father stood round the table, Jovani stood in the corner of the room. Kaldor and Ortavia stood at either end of the table, Callidus stood in the middle, acting as an intermediary if the agitated expressions of Kaldor and Ortavia was anything to go by.

“What is going on?” I asked, trying to keep calm. “Why was I 'escorted' here?

“What's going on?” General Ortavia snorted, walking up to me. “That's what I want to know boy!” He yelled, spitting his saliva onto my muzzle as he spoke.

“Mind your tone Ortavia!” Kaldor growled. “You will speak to my son with respect!”

“Respect?” Ortavia laughed. “The same respect that he has shown my warriors?”

“What are you... oh...” I suddenly realised what this was about, and I was really hoping I was wrong about my assumption.

“Yes... oh!” Ortavia snorted. “You assaulted three of my warriors, giving them quite a beating I might add! I would like an explanation!”

“I told you to watch your tone Ortavia! NOW BACK OFF!!” I felt Kaldor's nen flare slightly, his nen felt like a raging fire, on the brink of becoming an inferno.

Ortavia huffed and went back to his original place at the end of the table opposite Kaldor.

“I think if we ask him, Malakye could provide an explanation that could explain everything.” Callidus suggested, the voice of reason in the room.

“I could.” I said with a sigh, I wanted to do nothing more. “But I can't tell you.”

“WHAT!?” Ortavia snarled.

I closed my eyes and pictured the scene, how weak and vulnerable Kassandra had looked. She had sworn me to secrecy, and I have no intention of breaking her trust no matter how much I wanted to save myself right now. Those ass-holes deserved to be punished, whether it was by General Ortavia or by Kassandra herself, but I would not betray the trust she had given me. No matter what it cost me.

“I cannot tell you what happened. All I can say is that they deserved a lot worse than a simple beating!”

All three of them stared at me, with varying degrees of surprise. I don't think I could blame them for that. I stood there braced for whatever fall out was going to come from this.

“What fucking nonsense is this!” Ortavia snarled.

“General!” Kaldor growled.

“NO! No-no-no-no-no-NO!” Ortavia raged, slamming his fists against the polished wooden table. “This will not stand Kaldor, I don't care if he is your son or not! I cannot! will not! Permit this kind of behaviour!”

“You...” Kaldor began but was silenced when Callidus raised a paw.

He levelled his gaze at me, his cold blue eyes meeting mine, unlike the other two he was completely calm. I was not sure if that was in my favour or not, but he was the only one going to be able to salvage this situation without it broiling down to fight I feared.

“Kaldor, calm down. You as well General, your behaviour is most unbecoming a dragon of your position.” The two of them seemed to calm, their anger not receding but seemingly suppressed for the moment as Callidus spoke down to them. “Now there are procedures for this kind of thing.”

“Thank you Callidus, finally some sense.” Ortavia smirked.

“Please allow me to finish General.” Callidus's tone suggested he wouldn't be taking any further interruptions kindly. “Now.” He said turning his attention back to me. “I would say that arresting the son of a House of Anaris would be unseemly, and I'm certain, entirely unnessessary.”

“What do you mean?” Ortavia asked.

“We as the leaders of Zangar must show a united front, and I can tell you now that Kaldor will not allow you to take his son to the cells.”

“Damn right I won't!” Kaldor seethed, glaring at Ortavia, standing with his arms crossed.

“And I know you won't let this crime go unanswered, without a reasonable explanation.” He looked from Ortavia to me, suggesting that what ever was going to happen wouldn't if I would just tell them.

“Of course I won't!”

“And that is reasonable, it would be scandalous seemingly allow a member of a house away with a crime.” Callidus looked at me again. “So I propose that Malakye is placed under house arrest. He may not leave the Anaris household without suitable supervision, until his hearing is held. Does that sound reasonable to everyone here?”

There was a long silence in the room.

“Kaldor?”

“Fine...” Kaldor huffed. “But I'm still not happy about this.”

“Duly noted. Ortavia?”

“I can agree to that... if he is placed in galician* bands.”

“What!? You can't...” Kaldor growled, but was cut short by Callidus once again.

“It is a reasonable request Kaldor, and perhaps we should ask Malakye?” Callidus suggested, Kaldor turning away and huffed. “Malakye, would you agree to wear them?”

“What are they?”

“Put simply, they will suppress and prevent you from being able to use your nen while you wear the bands.”

I felt a little uneasy about that. If I was to get into a fight with another bender, I very much doubt I'd be able to defend myself. But I suppose that was the point. Ortavia didn't want me to go round attacking his guards, or attacking the guards that would be 'escorting' me if I wanted to leave the house.

“How long would I have to wear them?” I asked.

“Until your hearing, and I'd have little doubts it would be longer than a day or two. After that I'm afraid I don't know.”

“What is this hearing?”

“The hearing is held by a council seven dragons, one of which must be head of one of the Zangarian Households. They will listen to the evidence presented, and shall decide if the individuals are guilty or their actions justified.” Callidus explained. “Since Kaldor has a vested interest in this case I shall be presiding over the hearing, since I am to be impartial. The remaining members of the hearing will be chosen by Kaldor and Ortavia.”

“Okay...” I said, a little overwhelmed at the explanation.

“If I were to advise you Malakye,” Callidus began, his tone sounding rather hypothetical. “Agreeing to Ortavia's terms would probably go a long way to show your willingness to cooperate, and such behaviour would be considered during your hearing.”

“Callidus...”

“Kaldor, I am giving him the choice. If he refuses then we shall discuss the matter further, but for the moment it is his choice.”

I didn't like the sound of this at all, and what ever was going to happen at this hearing... I didn't want to think about it. I could explain, tell them everything that happened, and I have little doubt that I would be freed of this scrutiny and those responsible would be dealt with. Why did I have to go and agree to not say anything?

“Malakye?” Callidus asked, obviously waiting on my answer.

I didn't have a choice right now, I couldn't tell them why I beat those three warriors down without being forced to tell them who it was. They would want to follow up on my story, and if Kassandra was questioned she would know that I had told them, and without any witnesses willing to talk, because I highly doubted that any of those taking part in the rape would side with me.

“I agree.” I sighed. “I will wear the restraints.” .

“Very good.” Callidus nodded. “I take it you are satisfied for the moment General?”

“I am.” Ortavia huffed, giving me the evil eye.

“I will arrange the hearing then, I expect your choices for the committee by midday tomorrow.” Callidus ordered and with a curt bow he made to leave.

He slowed slightly as he passed me, looked me in the eye and gave a nod. I'm not sure what that nod meant, but it did give me a little comfort, even coming from Callidus himself.

Ortavia on the other paw just stood there staring a hole through me, I was beginning to dislike him more and more, and considering he was talking about potentially offering me Luna's paw in marriage the other day... even if I had been half considering the offer I very much doubt that I'd accept it now. I certainly didn't want him to be that closely related to me either.

“I will send one of my men with the bands shortly.” Was all Ortavia said before storming out.

Kaldor blew out a heavy breath, sounding much like a snort, as Ortavia left. Kaldor seemed even less pleased about the whole thing that I did. We stood in silence, only the sound of the fire could be heard in the room.

“Shall I bring some refreshments my Lord?” Jovani asked, stepping from the corner of the room.

“No... yes.” Kaldor mumbled. “Bring me something strong to drink, I don't care what it is. My son and I need to talk.”

I felt a lump form in my throat, this was going to be unpleasant. At the very least he was going to want to know just what had happened. At the very worst he was going to be mad at me for doing what I did, but in either case he was going to be angry when I continue to tell him that I can't tell him why I did.

He slid a chair out, it screeched noisily on the stone floor, and he slumped down into it. He stared at me and I made my way to the opposite end of the table, wanting to keep as much space as possible between us for the time being. He just stared at me, his intense amber eyes staring at me with a slight scowl, it was unnerving. And quite intimidating. Kaldor was a giant of a dragon, I had only seen one other that even came close to his size but Kaldor was definitely bigger, and he seemed even bigger as I sat there under his gaze.

We sat in silence, even when Jovani appeared. Jovani went about his business, serving us our drinks before departing. I stared at the amber coloured liquid he had poured us, the decanter sitting next to my father at the far end of the table. I watched Kaldor down his drink and pour himself another.

I sniffed the drink, recoiling slightly from the strong smell of alcohol, taking only a sip of it. The liquid burned the back of my throat, overpowering my sense of taste and smell, I coughed slightly. Kaldor downed another shot of it, his gaze still firmly planted on me.

From the ongoing silence it was obvious that Kaldor was waiting for me to speak. But what could I tell him? The truth? If I was able to tell him I would have already. I had sworn to Kassandra, who in a moment of weakness begged me to say nothing, and if I had learned anything in life it was that in the end all you had was your word.

The silence was torture, I would have preferred it if Kaldor had been yelling at me, but he just sat there staring. A stern and angry scowl in his muzzle. Truthfully I didn't know if his anger was directed at me or not, but right now it didn't matter.

“Why?”

“Hmm?”

“Why would you agree to the bands?” He asked.

“Why wouldn't I?” I replied. At least he wasn't trying to get me to explained what happened. “Callidus said...”

“I don't give a damn about what Callidus said!” He growled, slamming his fist on the table making it shift and everything on it jump. “Why would you agree to it?”

“It seemed like the best choice at the time.” I sighed. Picking up my drink and taking another sip. It didn't taste so bad this time, and it's bitter taste seemed to distract me from how nervous I was feeling right now.

“Don't you... no I suppose you wouldn't.”

“What?” I asked.

“You don't know what those bands represent.” He sighed. “I would have preferred that they restrained you with galician* shackles. To willingly accept the bands shows that you acknowledge the fact that your honour has been sullied. If you had been shackled, at least it would show that you still believe your honour was still intact, at least until the hearing decided otherwise.”

“Oh.” What else could I say? I had no idea there were both bands and shackles, let alone what each represented.

But in a way it almost seemed fitting, almost ironic. If I had told them what had happened, my honour would have been sullied by breaking my word. The fact I had accepted still didn't really bother me, if I had known I'd have requested the shackles, but there was no point complaining about it now.

“So what happened?”

“...” There it was, the dreaded question. “I can't tell you.”

“So you said before.” He sighed. “Forget that I am Lord Anaris, forget that I am the leader of this village. Right now... I'm simply your father trying to under stand what happened.”

His voice was pained, he sounded close to tears even though he didn't look it. And hearing that pain in his voice made me want to tell him all the more. But I still couldn't tell him.

“I can't.” I said. “Even if I forget that you are Lord Anaris or that you are the leader of Zangar, I can't tell you... because I swore not to tell you or anyone... but especially you.”

“You swore...” He looked visibly hurt to my statement.

“I gave my word.”

“Fine... I will accept that, I'm not happy about it, but I can accept it.” He said taking another drink. “Just tell me this... no swear to me! Swear to me that you did what you did because you had to, that it was something that you 'had' to do!”

“I swear to you.” I said solemnly. “I swear to you that I couldn't just walk away, leave someone in that situation, and live with myself.” I could feel the tears building in my eyes now, my vision blurring and the heat of them rolling down my muzzle. “And if I had the chance to do it again I wouldn't have done any different! They deserved everything I did to them... and more.” I chocked out the last few words, my voice breaking under the strain my rising emotions.

My emotions got the better of me, everything that had happened hitting me now. The whole weight of the situation I was in finally hitting me. Most of all how I had felt when I had seen Kassandra like that. Her rape had been much worse than my own, but it still brought back all those painful memories. I had buried those feeling earlier, Kassandra had been weak and vulnerable and I had to put up a strong front for her. But now... now I couldn't stop the tears. My emotions bubbling up to the surface. This whole situation was fucked up!

I hadn't heard Kaldor get up, I only realised that he had when I felt his arms wrap themselves round me. I hugged him tight, crying into his massive chest, feeling a better having him here with me.

“Thank you.” I heard him whisper.

[center]************[/center]

I awoke to pitch darkness, the darkness suiting my mood perfectly. I was still trying to convince myself it was all just a bad dream... but the constant reminder of the five metal bands locked to my wrists, legs and neck made it hard to convince myself otherwise.

The bands were large, chunky and felt clumsy on me. What was worse was that they chaffed. The bands weren't locked, they were sealed shut. Visnar, a Master ranked fire bender, came by and sealed the bands on me last night.

He had been quick and efficient about his task, not saying anything beyond an initial 'hello' or 'hold still'. He had a very grim expression the whole time, but I suppose it wasn't a very good time to be acting happy on either side, it wasn't exactly a courtesy call after all and I wasn't exactly feeling very talkative myself.

He left as soon as he had finished his task. He had checked to make sure that they were firmly secured, that I had no burns and gave me an ointment should I feel any discomfort.

Since then I have felt sluggish, the effect took over quite quickly. Kaldor explained that was an effect of the bands, they absorbed nen from their wearer and it wasn't uncommon for them to leave the wearer fatigued. Eventually I would get used to them, my father assuring me that he was going to make sure they were removed long before I would need to get used to prolonged exposure to them.

The worst thing about these fucking bands was that they left me so tired that even when I had woken during the night from a nightmare, I was left so weak I had fallen back to sleep almost instantly; often resuming the dream from where it had left off with no way to stop it.

I knew I should get up but it was hard to feel motivated, exhausted from a restless sleep. What was I going to do? If I wanted to leave the house I would have to have an armed escort. I'm sure most of Zangar already knew by know, but I didn't really want to go about advertising the fact I was under arrest pending my hearing.

I just lay there in bed, in the pitch dark, staring into the darkness. I had no intention to move, that was until my body decided that it needed to piss. Even then I just lay there, until I couldn't hold it in any more, summoning the required energy so as not to wet the bed, despite my lack of energy I did ave some self respect left.

Once I was up, and after having relieved myself, I made my way to the kitchen. Hoping that some food would make me feel better. Harold was more than happy to get me something to eat, and even though the food tasted delicious, I just wasn't feeling all that hungry. I felt like I had a huge weight hanging above me, that everything I'd worked so hard for was now... pointless.

That's where Kaldor found me, slumped against the table with my breakfast nearly untouched and worried looking Harold standing next to me. Harold seemed to be taking this whole thing worse than me, he looked like he was ready to cry, mewling pitifully and resting his head against my arm.

“Thank you Harold.” Kaldor said to the little yellow dragon. “I've got it from here.”

Harold nodded and reluctantly returned to what ever task he needed to do. I just watched him, not even lifting my head off the table to look at my father, normally I took such enjoyment watching Harold. He was always so enthusiastic and happy, it always made me feel better, but now even he was being affected by my situation, and seemed down cast and sluggish as he went about his duties, occasionally glancing at me.

“You still feeling sluggish?” Kaldor asked.

“Yeah.” I replied. I couldn't bring myself to say more than that, because it was. The tiredness was just one of the symptoms.

“You should hopefully be feeling better soon.” He said, trying to reassure me. “The bands have a more intense effect on those with high levels of nen.”

“That makes me feel so much better.” I said sarcastically, wanting to laugh but the effort just seemed too great.

The day continued to drag on, and a even visit from my friends didn't do much to make me feel better. At least it helped to pass the time, I just sat there and listened to them talking, not very talkative myself. They seemed quite understanding however, even though they thought the whole situation was bull shit, Jason openly stating the fact several times.

Aceh kindly told me that we would not be training that night, at least until I felt better, but once I had recovered enough to do so we would resume training, bands or no bands. It seemed that Aceh was determined to make sure I continued with my training, despite the unknown outcome of the coming hearing.

As tired as my body was my mind was certainly active, if a little sluggish. I kept imagining how the hearing would play out, the possible outcomes, the sentences that I would be lumbered with if I was found guilty.

Guilty. Ha!

I had simply wanted to help someone in trouble and now I was in trouble myself. Fuck those assholes! Fuck Ortavia! Fuck Zangar! Was it wrong to want to help someone in need? Maybe Kassandra would feel the same and come forward, come clean about what the others had done to her and get me out of this mess!

But that was just wishful thinking. Kassandra didn't want anyone to know. I couldn't blame her, I had been through the same thing, the feelings ate away at you. You felt weak, helpless and violated. You even began to blame yourself for it rather than those that raped you for a time. Anger helped, letting you do something other than feel sorry for yourself, but even that was only a temporary fix. Eventually the anger itself would begin to eat away at you.

It took time to work through those feelings. Eric had helped me work through mine, I have no idea what I would have done without him and the others.

No, I couldn't rely in Kassandra, she was dealing with her own problems, never mind have the time to worry about mine. It was her choice to decide if she wanted to tell anyone about it, not mine. I had given her my word and I would keep my promise, even if that landed me in jail.

What a fucking time to be noble!

Being noble wasn't going to help me! Not here, not now! Maybe I should just tell of everything that happened...

No... that wouldn't do. I mentally and physically sighed, pushing those thoughts out of my head. No one but Kassandra could help me, I doubted that Kaldor could convince the council that I had done it for a good reason when I wasn't able to tell them why I had done it in the first place.

The whole situation felt even more hopeless than before.

It didn't stop me closing my eyes and saying a silent prayer to any deity that could hear me, offering to do anything if they could help me out of this mess.

As the day wore on everyone made to leave, Cody stuck around though. Bless that little fox. He was always there for me when I needed him, I was glad of his company, but I really hoped he didn't want to engage in any sexual interactions with me tonight. The thought of the effort made it seem like a chore, and I wasn't even sure I could get it up; truth-be-told.

As we sat down for dinner Kaldor told me that my trial was scheduled for midday tomorrow. Cody insisted on going, as would everyone else he said. Apparently it was a closed door affair, but anyone could be invited in by someone involved in the trial, be it as a witness or for moral support. Kaldor assured him it wouldn't be an issue.

After only picking at my meal, I was worried I would offend Harold more than anything, my appetite non-existent, I retired to bed early accompanied by a certain fox. I was grateful when he didn't try anything related to sex, and I was a little relieved to have someone with me.

I know I had nightmares that night, semi-aware of Cody waking me a couple of times, the dreams all but forgotten within minutes. Cody helped me feel a little better. His presence giving me a sense of comfort.

In the morning I felt a little more energetic, I was still extremely tired but at least I was able to pull myself out of bed with a little effort. More importantly, for the first time since these bands had gone on, I felt hungry... really hungry.

I ate several portions of a delicious soup and nearly a dozen freshly baked rolls. The food lifted my spirits considerably, not to mention Harold's smile, he obviously noticed the difference himself. I was still tired, but it was more like tired after a hard days work than... what ever I was like yesterday.

Kaldor joined us for his own breakfast and went over the procedures for the hearing. It was pretty straight forward. General Ortavia would present the case before the chosen committee, providing evidence and witnesses as evidence while Kaldor would present my case, not that I had much of one.

Only the council were allowed to ask questions to the witnesses, however the opposing party could suggest a line of questioning to the council if they believed it to be important. The council would then decide if the enquiry was pertinent and act accordingly.

There was nothing in Zangarian law to force a witness to take part in the hearing, witnesses come forward of their own volition. Requesting to join the hearing and asking for an invitation from any official taking part in the hearing or from a house leader. And so far no one had requested to be a witness on my behalf. But I wasn't surprised. The only witnesses were the ones who participated in the crime, or Kassandra herself who didn't want anyone to know.

As the day moved on and the time of the hearing drew closer I got increasingly nervous. This was really happening... it had all seemed so surreal until now... like one of my nightmares only... there was no waking up from this. I waited in silence, sitting in the family room with Cody, Eric and the others, the silence in the room was heavy. I don't think anyone wanted to break it.

And so time went by, at a seemingly snails pace with the silence slowing it down, until my father, Jovani and two warriors armed with spears walked in the room. Kaldor just gave me a look, one that needed no words, everything that needed to be said was exchanged with his eyes.

It was time.

[center]************[/center]

The journey to the hearing was tense, even if I was to ignore all the stares coming my way. It felt like I was back living with the wolves, I hated being the center of attention, especially when it was the center of every ones scrutiny.

Flanked on either side by the warriors, both armed and clad in full leather armour, my father and Jovani walking ahead of us, my friends behind. I was lead through the market place and down a route I had never been before, it was only a short distance away from the market place. Which meant 'every body' saw us. I tried to ignore them, but it was hard. Not to mention I had no idea what to expect. Would they imprison me? I doubted Kaldor would allow that, or at least not for long. But the thought scared me regardless.

Lost in my thoughts time just seemed to evaporate, and all too soon we came to a set of plain steel double doors, a guard standing on either side. They opened the door and let us pass.

The doors opened into large circular room, at least thirty yards across. At the far end there were seven chairs sitting on a raised stone platform, the one in the center raised slightly above the rest, I wasn't surprised to see Callidus sitting there.

The council members sat, most of them regarding me silently, as I was lead off to the right side of the room. I recognised most of them from my fathers party, but I only knew the name of one of them. Visnar sat at the far right of the group, he was the one who had placed the bands on me, and like the rest of them wore the same dark furred robe. There was also a large raised platform near the center of the room. I guessed that was where the witnesses stood to give their statements to the council.

The side of the room I was lead to also had a raised platform and a steel cage. I felt my breath hitch, they weren't going to cage me were they? I breathed a sigh of relief when they motioned me to stand on the raised platform. There were restraints embedded into the center of the platform, designed to be attached around my ankles, but no one moved to attach them. I guess I was being given the benefit of the doubt, a fact I was grateful for.

My friends took their seats behind me, there was a similar seating area over on the other side of the room as well in the center, positioned behind the witness stand. To my surprise I saw Xavier and Kassius sitting in the center seats, along with several other warriors, they looked at me and gave me smiles of reassurance.

That's when I saw them, the three warriors I had fought with, one of them had his arm in a sling. General Ortavia stood over next to them. They seemed nervous to be here, and I wasn't surprised. They were probably so caught up in what ever lie they had given to Ortavia to explain their injuries, that they probably couldn't bring themselves to admit the truth now.

I felt my anger twist in my gut, my nen attempting to flare with it, the bands I was wearing suppressing the nen before it could fully manifest itself in my body. It was like a wave of fatigue washing over me as the bands absorbed the nen, I took a deep breath and suppressed my anger, it wouldn't do me any good to lose my temper or to wear myself out.

“Calm yourself Young Master, things will work out.” Jovani whispered. “Your father will not let anything serious come of this.”

“I wish I was as certain of that as you were.” I whispered back.

I saw him nod out of the corner of my eye and walk away to sit with the others. I don't know how long I stood there before the hearing actually began, but every one turned their attention to Callidus, who was now standing.

“We are gathered today to judge the actions of Malakye Anaris, son of Kaldor Anaris, member of the Anaris household.” He bellowed, his voice carrying across the room. “He is accused of, without provocation, assaulting and injuring three warriors while they were trying to discharge their duties. We shall listen to testimonies of all those who have come forward to give their account of the events.”

“General Ortavia, you represent the victims? The warriors under your command?”

“Yes my Lord.” Ortavia responded. “As they were assaulted while on duty, discharging the orders they were given on my command, I feel it is my responsibility to represent them in this instance.”

“Very well.” Callidus acknowledged, taking his seat once again. “You may begin.”

General Ortavia stepped up onto the raised platform in the center of the room and turned to address the council.

“Members of the council, we are here today to ensure that no-one. No-one!” He paused a moment to stare at me before turning back to address the council. “Dare recommit the atrocious crime committed by the accused.” Ortavia spoke with authority, and to be honest I almost felt like agreeing with him he was that convincing.

“To assault these warriors, sworn to protect the residents of Zangar is a most heinous crime! They swore their loyalty to the protection of our way of life, and as such we need to do everything in our power to protect them in return. We cannot allow crimes like this to go unpunished, to do so will only encourage others to commit such crimes in the future!”

Ortavia paused, letting his words sink in. If it wasn't for the fact that I knew what it was his warriors were doing I'd totally agree with him. But his warriors had broken their oath. Kassandra, Zangarian or not, was a member of this community and their oath to protect should apply to her just as any other Zangarian, male and female alike.

“Regardless of the fact that the accused is a member of the House of Anaris, more-so because of that fact, we must make an example of him. To show others who would dare commit such a crime that no one is beyond the rules of society.”

“Thank you General Ortavia. Your words are... most inspirational.” Callidus commented.

With a curt bow Ortavia left the stand. My father instantly moved to take his place, turning to address the council.

“Kaldor...” Callidus began, pausing for a moment before continuing. “Lord Anaris, it is most unusual for the leader of Zangar to represent the accused.”

“I am aware of this my Lord. However there is no law preventing it. I am hear to represent my son, as is my right as his father.” Kaldor countered.

“True. So please, make your statement.”

“My son is accused of assaulting these three warriors, supposedly without provocation.” Kaldor paused a moment before continuing, choosing his words carefully. “But my son is innocent of that crime. He fought them to protect another.” Kaldor said... no, it was more of a command. As much as Ortavia had been authoritative when he spoke, Kaldor was commanding. His words not wanting you to believe but compelled you to believe.

“In truth the true victim here is my son.” Kaldor turned to stare at them for a moment before continuing. I swear I saw them flinch under his gaze.

“It is my hope my Lords, that they will not only retract their accusations that impune my sons honour, and that of the Anaris house, accusations that are nothing more than lies to cover their own misdeeds! I beg the council, that if they do so, the council grant leniency for their own crimes.”

“An interesting offer Lord Anaris. Most unusual...” Callidus mused. “But I suppose it is within the power of the council to offer that. If there is a majority agreement of course.”

The council members exchanged silent looks with each other. Each of the council members, one after another nodded, giving their approval.

“Very well. We give this one chance for the victims to retract their accusations.” Callidus turned to the three warriors. I took a little pleasure from how they almost squirmed under Callidus's cold glare. “On this one occasion, we the council have agreed unanimously, to give the victims a chance to retract their accusation. Further-more, should they admit to any wrong doing in this instance, the council will be lenient with any punishment for any crimes they admit to related to this hearing.”

Everyone turned their attention to the warriors, they were obviously very disturbed by the offer. I prayed that they would take the offer, and let this whole ordeal be over with. My best chance was for them to admit the truth, all it needed was for one of them to break under the pressure and I would be free.

It felt like time had slowed to a stop, the silence in the room was heavy and intolerable and the only way I could tell time was passing was by the sound of my heartbeat pounding hard in my chest. But no one said anything, and after a considerable amount of time Callidus spoke again.

“It would seems that the accusations stand.” Callidus declared and I felt my heart sink. “Lord Anaris, unless you have anything else to add?”

“No my Lords.” Kaldor replied.

“Very well. We shall continue the hearing. If the victims of the crime wish to give their statements to the crime.”

Wordlessly, the first of the warriors moved to the center of the raised platform and began to give their 'false' account. The account began with him saying that they were simply carrying out their patrols, when I appeared. Apparently I punched the one named Saljor in the snout without so much as a word of warning, after that the other two had jumped to his defence, and so the fight began.

I stood staring in disbelief at how he could lie so well. The rest of the account was laced with truth, laced with actual details from our fight, but embellished so that it sounded like they had put up a much better fight than they actually had. Any of the other dragons, or Kassandra herself, were not mentioned. If it wasn't for the fact I knew the truth I probably would have believed the account.

I felt my anger bubble in the pit of my stomach.

After him the next warrior took the stand, recounting a similar tale. They were skilled liars, and listening to yet another false story made my anger begin to boil. I couldn't believe this was happening. I was not guilty of anything other than giving them a beating that they deserved! I had given them the chance to stop, but they insisted on fighting! I should have killed them when I had the chance!

When the final warrior began recounting his tale, the one who's arm I'd broken, I couldn't take any more lies! My nen flared within me, reacting to my growing anger, and I could no longer suppress it.

It was their doing! This whole shitty situation was because they couldn't admit to their crime, they were the guilty ones not me! Yet here I was about to take the fall for something I didn't do!

My nen broiled and flowed throughout my body, the burning heat flowed through my veins. The galician* bands were absorbing my nen before it could begin to leave my body and form a bubble around me, but my nen felt like an inferno raging out of control in my body.

I should have sent a clearer message beyond breaking just one arm. I should have beaten them to within an inch of their lying, scum bag life! Burned their scales from their flesh! Let them beg for me to end their existence as a show of mercy.

“YOU LYING SCUM!!” I bellowed, unable to contain my rage any longer.

“Malakye calm down!”

“I SHOULD HAVE DONE MORE THAN BREAK YOUR PITIFUL ARM WHEN I HAD THE CHANCE!” I snarled.

The warrior was looking right at me, fear in his eyes.

Yes that's right... be afraid! His fear sent a surge of pleasure down my spine, I could practically taste it in the air. But I would give him something to be truly afraid of! I would inflict suffering, pain and anguish upon them all before I ended their miserable lives! I will make them suffer for their crime as I should have done back then, to suffer the same fate and worse as what Kassandra had been put through!

I took a step towards him, only for my path to be immediately blocked off by another dragon. I didn't look at him, I kept my eyes fixed intently on the warrior, I was going to make him answer for his crime if no one else would!

A disembodied voice was saying something, a set of paws holding me back. I wouldn't let anyone stop me from delivering justice to these warriors! I grabbed the body blocking my path, throwing them to the ground before running towards the terrified dragon whose life I would be ending shortly!

[center]************[/center]

My head throbbed and I was laying a cold, hard surface that gave little comfort. Where was I? I cracked my eyes open, the attempt taking a little more effort than I had expected. I blinked repeatedly as I tried to clear the blurriness from my vision.

“You're awake!”

I looked towards the sound of the familiar voice. It was Kaldor, he was crouched down next to me.

“What happened?” I asked, attempting to get up but stopped as a distinctive metal clattered echoed around me.

Restraints were securely fastened around my wrists and ankles, connected together by chains. I was chained me up! More than that, I was in a cage!

“That's what we'd like to know.” Kaldor said with a tone of sadness.

“Is he awake now?”

“Yes, he is.” Kaldor replied to the disembodied voice.

Callidus strode into view, he was looking less than pleased. He gazed down at me with a piercing stare.

“I trust you can control yourself for the rest of the hearing?”

“I'm sorry...” I muttered.

I truly was sorry, suddenly remembering where I was. I only remember the rage. I don't know what had happened, I had just been so angry, I couldn't stop myself. It left a dark feeling of dread in the pit of my stomach.

“Now that you're concious again we can continue.” Callidus all but snorted his annoyance. He turned, his fur cloak fluttering dramatically in has wake as he moved to retake his seat.

“What happened?” I asked. “Did I hurt anyone?”

“Only my pride.” Kaldor chuckled grimly. “You threw me to the ground when I had tried to stop you.”

“Sorry.”

“It's okay.” He assured me. “Jovani stopped you before you could hurt anyone.”

“Jovani did?” I said incredulously.

I turned to stare at Jovani who was sitting in the stands nearby. He sat with a calm composure, a body of a seasoned warrior, but with a composure that made it feel like he wouldn't hurt a fly. But I had seen a slip in that composure once before, when I saw that veil of calm lift for a second when I had angered him. It had just been a second, but it had been enough for me to see that aggression that resides in any warrior, no matter how well concealed it may be.

“I don't know what happened, but three of the bands you were wearing broke, I heard them shatter just before you got out of paw.”

“What?” I looked down and he was right. The two bands on my legs were still there, but the ones around my wrists and neck were gone.

“Don't worry about it, I shouldn't have mentioned it right now. We need to continue with the hearing, and it's time for you to tell your side of the story.”

“Will they let me after what happened?”

“Yes, the point of the hearing is to hear all sides of the story.” He explained. “They will insist you remain restrained... after what happened.”

“Lord Anaris, are we ready to begin?” Callidus asked, now seated.

“Yes my Lords.” Kaldor responded.

Four warriors moved towards the cage, they opened the door and allowed me to step out, my movements restricted from the chains that rattled with every move I made. The warriors were all armed with swords and spears. Apparently they weren't taking any chances with me this time. They flanked me and walked me up to the raised platform and positioned themselves around the platform.

“Well now Malakye...” Callidus began, sighing slightly before continuing to speak. “From your earlier outburst I think we can assume correctly that you disagree with the victims version of events?”

“Yes... my Lords.” I added the honorific as an after thought, trying to remain polite given my earlier outburst.

“So... what did happen?” He asked. “Why did you attack these warriors?”

“I attacked them...” If I just told the truth this would all be over. “... in the defence of another. But I cannot say why my Lords.”

“Why not?”

“I swore I would not tell.” I replied bluntly.

“Who swore you to silence?”

“I cannot say my Lords.”

“You are not being very forth coming.” One of the nameless council members commented dryly.

“No... I'm sorry my Lords.” I sighed. “But I cannot say.”

“Very well... do you have anything else to add before we move on?”

“Only... that... I did what I had to do my Lords. I gave them every chance to stop... but I was forced to act.”

“In defence of another.” One of the council members spoke. “This 'other'... is that who swore you to secrecy?”

“Yes my Lord.”

“Hmmph...” They snorted, leaning back in their seat. “So is there anything else you 'can' say in your defence?”

“I...”

I stopped to think, but what could I say? Anything I said would require proof, proof that I could not give. There would be no witnesses willing to speak the truth of the incident except Kassandra and she wasn't here! A knot in my gut started to grow, making me feel even more uncomfortable than I already was in this situation. There was nothing I could say...

“No.... my Lord.” I sighed, looking down at my foot-paws in despair.

“I think we have heard enough.” Callidus spoke.

With a motion of his paw I was dismissed, the four warriors moving to flank me once again and escorted me back to the cage. Once I was securely behind bars the warriors moved away, but stood to attention nearby.

“We have heard from the victims and accused.” Callidus declared. “If there are any more witnesses willing to make a statement, now is the time to make it. Once all statements have been heard the council will make it's verdict. Any witnesses willing to come forward?”

“None have made themselves known my Lords.” General Ortavia declared.

“Very well... we shall...”

“MY LORDS!” A voice bellowed, interrupting Callidus.

I turned to see who had spoken, it was Kassius. He was standing and approaching the raised platform. Everyone was silent, waiting for Kassius to take his place atop the platform before speaking.

“Warlord Loki?” Callidus smiled. It was strange hearing him called that, it must have been his official title. “What does the council owe the pleasure?”

“I wish to make a statement.”

“I can only assume that this is a statement in relation to this hearing.” Callidus replied, it was not a question and he seemed less than amused.

“Yes my Lords.”

“Did you witness the event?” Another council member asked him.

“I did my Lords.” Kassius's statement caused a murmur of confusion among the council and everyone in the room.

Kassius had seen what happened? My heart thudded in my chest. But how?

“Why have you not come forward as a witness before now?” Callidus asked, his question silencing the murmurs from everyone else in the room.

“Because my Lords, I had hoped the situation would resolve itself.” Kassius answered. “I witnessed the event but did not intervene at the time. I was merely a spectator.”

“That is most unusual Warlord Loki.” Callidus commented. “Why would you not intervene?”

“If I may give my account my Lord?”

“Very well, but you are aware what this looks like?”

“I am my Lords.”

“Very well... make your statement.”

“My Lords.” Kassius bowed. “Shortly before the event, I spoke to Malakye after witnessing him spar with the adept Cairn. We spoke briefly and then parted ways. I went on to complete my duties before having to attend to the training of the young dragons as I do each day.” Kassius paused a moment before continuing. “Shortly after parting, I came across the scene where Malakye was in the middle of fighting with the three warriors.”

Kassius pointed in their direction, indicating that it was them that he had seen.

“So you witnessed the fight?” One of the council members asked.

“Yes my Lord. Malakye was impressive, as I'm sure many of you have heard the rumours of him, and he lives up to that reputation.”

“This is not helping Warlord Loki. Please continue with your account of the events.” Callidus snapped impatiently.

“Malakye fought with the warriors, and after a short time it became obvious that he was the stronger fighter, even when he was attacked by another dragon with a knife.”

“There was another warrior there?” One of the council members asked.

“No not a warrior my lord.” Kassius responded. He was talking about Baroc, Laguna's brother. He really had seen what had happened! I realised, my heart thudding in my chest at the revelation. “I would like to point out my Lords, that other than the three warriors there were roughly a dozen other dragon present at the time.”

“Really!?” Visnar exclaimed, several members of the council moved to stare at the three warriors who were becoming increasingly nervous. They had stated that there had not been anyone else there at the time of the attack. “So who were these other dragons Warlord Loki?”

“I would prefer, at this points my Lords, not to mention any names. But I swear to you on my honour that they were there.”

“Strange... unusual... peculiar...” Visnar huffed, his confusion evident in his expression.

“But for the moment we shall allow it.” Callidus stated. “Please continue.”

“The reason, I believe Malakye broke the warriors arm, was not to hurt him but to protect himself.”

“Explain.”

“As I said there were around a dozen other dragons there, and as the fight turned to Malakye's favour they became restless and it appeared as if they would enter the fight themselves. Malakye broke his arm in order to intimidate the other dragons.”

“And this tactic worked?”

“Yes my Lords.” Kassius replied. “That in combination with a display of fire bending was enough to make them flee the scene.”

“The accused said he fought in order to protect another from harm.” Another council member who I didn't know the name of asked. “Can you elaborate on this?”

“Yes my Lords. The group of dragons were currently engaged in an act of rape.”

The word rape sent a ripple of discomfort throughout the room. Spectators and council members alike were visibly disturbed at the prospect. I was relieved, a weight lifted from my shoulders now that the truth was out there. I only hoped that Kassandra would believe that I hadn't said a word.

“Rape you say!?” Callidus asked, as if confirming it. His gaze shifting back to the three warriors who were now looking absolutely petrified.

I noted with a hint of pleasure that even General Ortavia was giving them a look of suspicion. Currently locked in his own battle of belief between them and Kassius.

“Yes my Lords.” Kassius confirmed.

“And who was the victim?”

“Seeing as Malakye has been willing to suffer the consequences of remaining silent to their identity, I do not wish to reveal their identity, unless the council commands it to be done.”

“The council will consider your request, if required we shall discuss the matter later.” Callidus replied. “Just to be clear. You witnessed Malakye engage in combat with three... four individuals, three of which are seated over there?” Callidus asked pointing at the three warriors.

“Yes my Lord.”

“He engaged in them in combat in order to prevent, or rather stop, the rape of an unidentified individual who you wish not to name at this point?”

“Yes my Lord.”

“I have a question regarding your statement Warlord Loki, for I do not doubt your honour but this makes little sense to me unless I ask. Why did you not intervene, make your presence known at any point during the conflict? And why did you not report it, let alone make yourself known as a witness until now?”

That's what I wanted to know! Had he squeezed this information out of one of the dragons that had taken part in the rape? If not then where had he been that he could see all this happen?

There had been no one there except.... except... a shadow. There had been someone else there! Someone I had sensed but hadn't seen! Standing at the edge of my nen bubble! Kassius could sense my nen bubble! He would have been able to sense it well enough not to step inside it! Kassius Had been there! I nearly sobbed with relief that there was actually hope for me!

“My Lord... I did not intervene... initially because I was curious.” Kassius replied.

“Curious as to what?”

“My first instinct was to make my presence known, to stop the fight, but I wished to see what Malakye was truly capable of. As his teacher, he has constantly surprised me at his skill and diligence. When I saw that he was in fact in control of the fight I stopped to watch, willing to step in if the situation changed.”

“Interesting...” Callidus mused. “So why did you not report it?”

“The situation, as I saw it, had been resolved. Neither Malakye nor the rape victim was in any foreseeable danger. Before I departed I heard the victim swear Malakye to secrecy. I did not wish to bring any more distress to the victim than they had already suffered.” Kassius answered. “If I had reported the crime the General would have insisted on knowing the identity of the victim.”

“Of course I would!” General Ortavia blurted out. “Kassius if this is all true...”

“It is General.” Kassius assured him.

“What of the other... rapists.” One of the council members asked, saying the word with noticeable disgust. “Who are they?”

“My Lord... unless you command me otherwise, I do not wish to identify them.”

“Why not?”

“For the simple reason that they will get what's coming to them my Lords.”

“That sounds ominous.” One of the council members muttered.

“It sounds like a crime.” Another said.

“The victim, and I can say this wish some certainty, will not simply let this go without any repercussions for the ones responsible for the act.”

“I do not agree with vigilantism.” Callidus commented.

“I am aware my Lord, and I will ensure that they do not step over any bounds beyond the acceptable terms of retribution that are allowed by the law.”

“You will take this responsibility?”

“Yes my Lords. I assure you.”

“Very well. Thank you Warlord Loki.” Callidus nodded.

Kassius gave a curt bow before returning to his seat, leaving a heavy, and yet for me hopeful, silence in his wake.

Kassius was amazing. He had said everything that needed to be said without giving too much away. Suddenly I felt like every thing was going to be okay... it felt good, like a weight off my shoulders. But this wasn't over yet, there was still the chance that the council wouldn't believe Kassius, that he had said all that for my benefit.

“Since there are no more statements to be made, the council shall now vote.” Callidus declared. “Council, how do you find the accused?”

The dragon to the far left spoke first, rising from his seat to speak.

“Given the circumstances, and that I trust Warlord Loki as a friend and as respected officer, I find the accused innocent of the crime of assault without provocation.” I couldn't help but smile, and I heard my friends happy mutterings behind me.

The next dragon spoke.

“Despite the suspicious lateness of his coming forward, Kassius has put forward a compelling story. But without further proof, or names given, I must find that the accused is guilty.” I felt my heart sink, that was not what I was hoping for. “However, should more names be presented in the future, for further investigation, I am willing to reconsider my verdict.”

“Understood.” Callidus replied, as the next dragon stood to give his verdict.

“I find the accused... not guilty.”

The Dragon to Callidus's immediate right stood to speak.

“I also find the accused not guilty.”

The next dragon stood.

“What is undeniable is that the accused did assault the supposed victims, but whether there was provocation... is unclear. But I am not entirely convinced of his guilt.” I felt a coldness grip my heart. “Due to lack of evidence I must find the accused guilty.”

“That's three votes to two.” Kaldor muttered, obviously for me to hear. “If the vote is tied then Callidus gets the deciding vote.”

I think the fact Callidus having the vote scared me more, Callidus hadn't seemed happy about my staying in Zangar from the start, despite a couple of friendly encounters. Even though he was my fathers best friend, I couldn't be sure he'd vote my way out of kindness to my father, of if he would be completely impartial and vote on the evidence presented. If three of the other council members could find me guilty, then so could Callidus.

Visnar, the final council member other than Callidus, rose to give his judgement. He remained silent, sparing me a passing glance before speaking.

“The evidence has been... conflicting to say the least.” Visnar commented. “I am less than pleased at the fact that lies have been spoken, directed to this very council. But as to who is lying... that remains unclear. Putting aside my own personal feelings towards any of those that have given evidence here today, and given the nature of some of the evidence... I must...” He paused for a long moment, almost as if he was considering his answer even now. “I must find the accused not guilty.”

“That's four votes!” Kaldor said with restrained glee, his arms raised.

“Very well. With a majority vote, the council finds the accused, not guilty.” Callidus announced. “Guards.”

On his command a warrior immediately moved to unlock my cell and then my restraints. I stepped out of the cage, now free other than the last two remaining bands around my legs. A cry of celebration echoed through the room as my friends ran over to us. I hugged my father and then my friends. Our celebration was interrupted when Callidus began to speak again.

“Given the evidence presented during this hearing, I must insist that the council vote once more.” He commanded. “Saljor Marman, Kilmaj Marman and Ralteer Jormal.” All three warriors, the ones who had spoken against me, stood to attention as Callidus practically growled their names. “Given the evidence, presented by Warlord Kassius Loki, it has come into question whether you have lied to this council! I must ask the council to vote as to whether they find you guilty of said crime!”

After a couple of moments the dragon on the far left seat rose.

“I find the accused... on the charge of false statements given to the council, and falsely accusing Malakye Anaris of misdeeds... guilty.”

The second dragon rose from his seat.

“Given the dubious nature of evidence, and is my right, I withhold my verdict to the secondary vote.”

“What?” I whispered.

“Any member of the council may call on a secondary vote, for a crime brought up during the trial, be it against the accused or anyone participating within the trial. In regards to the secondary vote, any of the council members are allowed to withhold their vote if they are uncomfortable to give one. “ Kaldor explained.

“I find them guilty.” The third dragon declared.

The fourth rose.

“I find the accused guilty of said crime.”

The fifth rose.

“I withhold my verdict.”

Visnar rose once more to give his verdict, and again he paused, calmly observing the three warriors as he had me before voting.

“Since Callidus called for the vote, he can not vote himself. But he needs a majority vote to sentence them here. If half the council withhold from voting and the other half find them guilty then a new hearing must be held. If he votes not guilty then no further action will be taken against them.” Kaldor whispered, not taking his eyes off Visnar.

“As I said, the evidence has been conflicting...” He paused as if gathering his thoughts. “The very fact that any would dare lie during these proceedings is a serious offence. It is clear that someone has lied...” He paused to ponder his thoughts.

“Lord Visnar, I must ask for your verdict.” Callidus insisted politely.

“I find the accused... guilty of giving false statements!”

Callidus rose to address the three warriors, who now were being surrounded by the same warriors who had escorted me to the stand earlier. They were visibly, and understandably terrified.

“My Lords...” The warrior with the broken arms said pleadingly, dropping to his knees. “Have mercy.”

“Mercy?” Callidus snorted. “Did we offer you not that? At Lord Anaris's request did the council not agree to offer you leniency? Leniency for any lies or falsehoods you may have accused Malakye Anaris, son of Kaldor Anaris, the heir to the Anaris household?”

“Yes my Lord!” The warrior sobbed.

“Then the time for mercy has already passed!” Callidus said with a tone of disgust. “Saljor Marman, Kilmaj Marman and Ralteer Jormal!” Each warrior visibly flinched as Callidus barked out their names, the remaining two also falling to their knees. “You have been found guilty of lying to this council, your superior officers and the attempt of smearing the honour of a member of the Anaris household! This cannot and will not be tolerated!”

“Whoa... he's a bad ass mutha...” Jason mutter quietly, being silenced by an elbow from Michael.

But I had to agree with Jason. Callidus was intimidating right now, and his ire wasn't even being directed at me. I could only imagine how the warriors were feeling, and a small part of me felt sorry for them, but a larger part of me knew that they deserved everything they were about to get.

“All of you are to be stripped of your position, never again to be allowed to join Zangars militia. Further more, you shall spend a time of no less than eight seasons in the Zangar mines! During your time there, you shall reside within the Zangar dungeons while you complete your time in the mines.”

The warriors sobbed, muttering almost silent pleas of mercy as Callidus rained down their sentence upon them.

“And if he so desires, Malakye Anaris may request his right to Kinyar* against you! That is the final word of this council. Take them away!”

Everyone watched in silence as the three warriors were escorted out of the hall. The silence was heavy, but I could do nothing but smile. Relieved that this whole tiresome event was over. I was only aware of General Ortavia when he was standing right next to me. His head hung low.

“Malakye... I wish to offer you an apology.” He said humbly. “I'm big enough to admit when I was wrong... and I apologise for my behaviour in treating you as a criminal.”

“I understand.” I said, and I truly did. He was just doing his duty, despite being heavy pawed about the whole thing. “I'll accept your apology... just don't expect much more than that.”

“I appreciate your honesty.” He sighed. “I will send someone to remove the bands as soon as possible.”

“I will take care of that.” Kaldor declared.

“Of course my Lord. If you will excuse me... I have some prisoners to attend to.” There was a noticeable growl at the end of his statement that told me he was going to deal with the prisoners personally, and possibly give them a little further punishment.

“Of course.” Kaldor replied and with a bow of his head Ortavia turned to follow the warriors who were undoubtedly being led to the dungeons. “I almost feel sorry for them... almost.” Kaldor grinned.

“Are the mines that bad?”

“Not so much... it's hard labour but we make sure the miners are well paid and cared for.” He explained. “The mines are the life blood of Zangar. But since they have been sentenced to the mines they will receive only a portion of the wage that the other miners get, the rest will go towards the cost of feeding them and towards the pay of the guards that will be guarding them. Anything left will undoubtedly go to their families, but it won't be much. I feel sorry for their families more than anything.”

“Oh...” Was all I could say. Now I was starting to feel bad, for their families if nothing else.

“At least, when their sentence is over, they will know the mining trade, and will probably continue doing it. Then at least they will make a decent wage.”

“How good is the wage?” Jason asked, only to get a stern glare from Michael. “What!? I was just asking! We gotta make some coin to live!”

“He has a point.” Cody muttered.

“Yeah, I'm sure you and me would have no trouble with a little mining work love.” Jason grinned, wrapping his arms round Michael.

“If you want to work I won't stop you.” Kaldor said. “I'll even put in a good word for you.”

“See!” Jason grinned.

“Thank you Kaldor. I... 'we', will think about it.” Michael said, giving Jason a look that needed no words. “But in the mean time, how about we celebrate a little?”

“I'm up for that!” I grinned. A stiff drink was sounding real good about now.

[center]************[/center]

I awoke to a set of big, furry arms wrapped around me. A not so subtle slickness under my tail, and rhythmic, hot, damp, breath against the back of my neck. The scents confused me for a moment, the smell of alcohol was noticeable, despite the smell of sex almost over powering everything else. I was in my own bed, and the fur behind me holding me securely in their arms.

Memories of the night before slowly came back to me. After my hearing was over everyone came back home and we had a nice celebration of regaining my freedom. Kaldor broke out the drinks while Harold made us an amazing array of food. We ate, drank and had a great time until we all decided it was time to turn in.

I had had a few too many and could barely stand up by myself without stumbling sideways. I remember Jason and Michael carrying me. They put me in bed, and things escalated from there.

[center]************[/center]

A gentle movement roused me, someone was moving on the bed, gentle repetitive motions. If it wasn't for the fact I was still half asleep I think I would have known what to expect when I looked behind me, over the large, white furred body that held me.

In the near dark room, only a few glowing embers from the fire giving off any light, the striking white fur of my friends were the only thing that was easy to see. Cody was on all fours, most of Jason's thick equine cock buried in his rear, and Jason himself had most of Aceh's cock buried in him. Aceh was thrusting, quite vigorously, his hips slapping against Jason's ass, while Jason fucked Cody with much slower, longer thrusts.

I craned my neck a little more to see Michael, who was holding me in his arms, awake and looking at me with a know it all grin. I felt one of his paws move from my stomach, slowly moving it's way down to my ever growing arousal. His touch was gentle yet electric, enticing a moan of pleasure I couldn't have stopped escaping my maw if I had wanted to.

Without a word he leaned in and kissed me, I turned my body, awkwardly, towards him, trying not to crush my wing that was trapped between me and him. His tongue invaded my maw, I could taste a faint trace of the alcohol on his breath, the thick muscle overpowering my own. Normally I would have fought for it, but right now, trapped within his embrace, his paw skill fully working my cock, I had no desire to.

I remembered the last time I had woken up with him and Jason, not really remembering the night before. I had been quite bashful, they had been naked, leaving little to my imagination, embarrassed even. I had been working through some things... I had begun to feel a bit like a slut. But now I knew, there was nothing wrong with this. I wasn't in a committed relationship, and even if I was was this so wrong? Taking and giving pleasure to those that I cared about?

“I want to fuck you.” He muttered between kisses.

“What's stopping you?” I asked.

Nothing was apparently. He lifted my left leg and I felt his cock between my legs. It took him a few moments to position himself over my tail-hole, and he wasted little time in sinking himself in.

I cried out in a pleasured pain, a sharp pain as he spread my tail-hole wide, that soon turned into nothing more than a pleasant fullness, slowly pressing its way further into me. My tail-hole was still nice and slick with the cum from the night before. And soon I felt his hips flush with my ass, his foot long cock filling me up nicely. He kissed me deep again, his tongue invading my maw like his dick was my ass, my cock throbbed in the cool air of my room.

Michael's body felt hot, a stifling comparison to the cool air of room. The sounds Michael enticed from me mixing with the sound of the others fucking just on the other side of the stallion, who was balls deep in my ass.

“Fuck...” I moaned.

“You're cute when you scrunch your muzzle up like that.” Michael chuckled, kissing me once again.

“And I really wish you'd just start fucking me already!” I countered.

“Oh look at you being all sassy!” He grinned, grinding his hips into me. “But far be it from me to disappoint!”

After that he started fucking me, roughly, and didn't hold back at all. He began to fuck me hard and fast, still laying on his side. I couldn't help but let out a moan each time his hips came flush with my own, and when he started to tweak my nipple... my moans became constant. And when he started to stroke my cock and nibble on my neck, it didn't take long for my to cry out as I came, my cum spraying over my chest and stomach.

He continued to fuck me, for a long while after I came, till the point till my tail-hole became tender. Just as it started to get uncomfortable, he trust deep and grunted, I felt his cock pulse inside me and the familiar warmth of his cum fill me up.

Panting, his eyes half lidded in pleasure as he enjoyed the post orgasm high, we kissed. Passionate and sloppy, licking my muzzle as much as he thrust it into my maw. It was nice... just to give up control like this.

“That was... amazing.” I sighed.

“Any time.” Michael grinned.

His cock now slipping out of my tail-hole and we shifted ourselves into a more comfortable position. I felt a substantial amount of cum begin to flow out of my ass now that there wasn't a thick equine cock there to plug it.

I lay on my back while he lay on his side, his fingers trailing over my stomach, tracing my muscles. It was then that we heard our friends own fuck session come to an end, reaching their peaks before collapsing atop one another panting in exhaustion.

I stared at Aceh, unable to take my eyes off him. It had been a long time since I had seen him naked, and back then I was so hung up on my issues of my sexuality that I couldn't appreciate it at the time. He was a specimen of physical perfection... sure Michael and Jason were buffer and bigger, but Aceh's body was the perfect balance of strength and speed. His scars, two long scars running down from his chest into his abs and one on his right hip, were the only thing marring the perfection of his body, but they themselves gave it another quality all together. The movement of his muscles as he moved were elegant and memorising, different in the way Jason and Michael's rippled with each movement.

He shifted his gaze to me, our eyes meeting, those piercing blue eyes, and he smiled. I couldn't help but smile back. This was all just... I don't think I could put it into words. This was love... it was happiness. Right now, I was truly happy. Surrounded by those I care about, in a safe place that I truly felt I could call home.

But what would happen when the time came... and they wanted to leave Zangar? This was a question I had been fighting with ever since I came here. Despite a couple of incidents, I actually enjoyed being here in Zangar, even when I wasn't with my friends. And when I was with them I felt like I belonged. When we were travelling, I had been happy but there had always been something missing... but right now I felt that I had everything. As much as I wanted it, I knew that I couldn't have both, and that put a damper on the moment.

Why did I always have to over think things like this?

Here I am, in what could truly be a perfect moment and I was depressing myself thinking about the future! Was I depressing or what? I tried to force the thoughts from my mind, to focus on the hear and now. It wasn't easy, but when Michael started to kiss me again, it got a lot easier.

[center]************[/center]

Eventually we all knew we had to get up. Nothing more happened, other than some touching and kissing, but eventually we all got up and headed for wash room. It was a small room, just big enough for the five of us to fit in without being being pressed up against one another, with a small pool of warm running water. The Anaris personal hot spring.

Another marvel of Zangarian ingenuity, and one of the luxuries of belonging to one of the Houses of Zangar*, water diverted from one of the many hot springs was directed here. We helped to wash each other, rinsing the cum and sweat from our bodies, using a soap stone that had been infused with a cool, crisp scent that reminded me of the fresh air on a sunny day.

Some how, and I'm still not sure how it happened considering the furs in the room, we managed to bathe without incident; and not have to rewash. After a time of lounging about, waiting for every ones fur to dry enough to redress, we headed to the kitchen; I was starving!

Harold had been expecting our arrival, also knowing that he had extra maws to feed, because Jovani directed us to the dining room. There was just no way for all of us to sit at the table I normally ate at in the kitchen. In the dining room Kaldor and Eric were already eating, a veritable feast was awaiting us. Nothing too fancy, lots of variety, and all of it smelling delicious.

Some porridge with honey and dried fruit. Freshly baked bread, not his usual rolls although there were some of them as well, with some sort of dried savoury vegetable through it, and hearty soup made with vegetables and a meat stock. All of it delicious, restorative and refreshing after a night of drinking and sex.

I ate till I was full, stopping myself from over eating. But Jason didn't seem to have that restraint. By the time he stopped eating his stomach was bulging and he was in some obvious discomfort. The meal had been relatively silent, all of us focused on replenishing ourselves, but once we had finished we sat and spoke about nothing in particular.

I hadn't worried about the time, truthfully after the last couple of days that I had had I was going to take it easy before getting back into things. I knew that at the very least I would have training with Aceh, but that was fine. It was probably better to let things die down out there, not that I had anything to be ashamed of, but I'm sure there was plenty of talk and gossip going round about what had happened at the hearing.

“I wanted to talk to you about what happened yesterday.” Kaldor said with a serious tone. “What happened when you attacked that warrior?”

I paused, trying to think what had happened, but it was kind of fuzzy. I remember being angry... really angry. I couldn't remember feeling that angry before... but I wasn't just angry... I had wanted blood.

That revelation washed over me as if I had fallen through an icy river. It hadn't been exactly the same, but it was so similar to what I had felt back when I lost control in Rengilar* it was frightening.

In Rengilar* I had been a spectator, trapped within my own body as it acted out of pure blood lust. But this time, the blood lust had taken hold of me and had driven me to attack. Was it the same thing?

“I don't know...” I said honestly, not wanting to bring up Rengilar and worry anyone. “I was just so... angry... I couldn't help myself.”

“You were frickin scary bud!” Jason said. “Tossed your pops aside like he was a sack of horishmas*! No offence.”

“None taken.” Kaldor replied. “But I only ask because... you mentioned something like this happening to you before...”

I had told him, or at least mentioned what had happened back when Rose was killed.

“It's not the same.” I said. “This time I was completely aware of what I was doing... I was in control but I was just over whelmed with anger.”

“It would seem that one of your 'demons' decided to show face.” Eric added, taking a puff from his pipe. “What ever had driven you to lose control in Zangar and in Rengilar still has some hold over you.”

“I'm just glad Jovani stopped me before I hurt anyone.”

“Too right, that dude was incredible!” Jason exclaimed. “He and Aceh were up trying to stop you before I even knew what the hell was going on!”

Jovani 'and' Aceh tried to stop me? Kaldor hadn't even mentioned Aceh. Jovani must have gotten to me first, had he had a head start or was it... could it be that Jovani was faster than Aceh? Now that just seemed impossible... but what did I really know about Jovani?

I spared a glance at the dragon standing a polite distance away from the table. What was Jovani anyway? He seemed to be an mystery wrapped in another mystery. A charming, polite drake who was as smart as any other furson I had ever met, but seemed to be as capable in a fight as any warrior. But he seemed to want nothing more than to serve my father. What about his family? I knew he had two sisters that served Callidus's family, but that was it. I knew nothing more.

“Not to mention that three of the galician* bands actually shattered...” Kaldor added, snapping me from thoughts. “I don't think that even I could over whelm the bands to that extent, they were of the highest quality.”

“Although Galician bands weaken over time, the nen they absorb weakening them, like iron rusting if you leave it in the wet.” Jovani added. Promting the obvious suggestion.

“Maybe they were just old?” I said, following on from Jovani's indirect suggestion. “Having already absorbed a lot of nen through use?”

“Maybe.” Kaldor smiled, seemingly going to let the subject drop, but he didn't sound entirely convinced. “So what are you going to do today?”

“I'd rather not go in town... not yet.”

“You don't have anything to be ashamed of.” Kaldor reassured me.

“I know... but everyone will be talking... and I just don't want everyone looking at me like I'm... you know...”

“I understand.” Kaldor smiled. “Take your time, things will be back to normal in no time. Trust me.”

“We will train.” Aceh declared. “Must stay in practice.”

“I guess I can't refuse.” I smiled. Training with Aceh would certainly stop me from over thinking things for a while.

[center]************[/center]

After eating a very satisfactory breakfast, I spent the rest of the day training with Aceh. Our training was much more varied than normal, probably due to the fact we had more time than normal since I wasn't going to any of my other lessons.

We ran through the motions, the most basic type of training, of each of the stances and moves I had been taught; Aceh correcting me occasionally if my form poor. It had been a while since we had done that.

As I went through the motions I was able to let my mind wander slightly, most of the moves were now effortless, the moves and motions having become muscle memory. As I ran through each stance I thought back to the times I remembered using them.

After a while I realised that while I had favoured the first stance at the beginning of my training, a defensive form, I was now favouring the more offence stances more often when I fought. Tigers Palm focus was to switch stances, being able to remain fluid and be able to react to any situation, but I always found myself defaulting to one stance or another during my training. I found myself beginning to favour the fifth stance, it was the primary fighting style I had used when fighting the three warriors.

Then he ran me through some exercises. My father had apparently had some equipment made at Aceh's request. There was lifting weights, training dummies and tall wooden posts that I apparently had to balance on while completing various tasks; including a sparring session, which was thankfully more gentle than our usual sparring sessions.

But gentle or not it was not fun at all. I fell on my tail a few times, Aceh needing to give me little more than a nudge to make me fall or stagger. The posts were only a foot across, so a single misstep was all it was going to take. It was more balance training, just like when Aceh had made me ride standing atop the wagons when we travelled.

After a break and a bite to eat we sparred, on the floor this time. Needless to say I got my tail handed to me several times over. While Tigers Palm had definitely become much more natural to me, I was no match for Aceh who essentially knew each move I would make, before I even did it. While Tigers Palm followed a limited set of moves, a little ingenuity was not unacceptable depending on the circumstances, but the limit number of moves meant that Aceh would know my next three moves with relative certainty.

And on top of that, he had still only taught me the first six of the seven stances, so I wasn't even fighting him with a full arsenal. Not to mention that Aceh rarely used Tigers Palm himself, he used several different styles that he hadn't shown me beyond using them against me. I assumed that was to get me used to fighting against different fighting styles, but that didn't make me feel any better. It was time, I was ready, to learn the last stance!

“Master?” I asked, breathless from our last exchange while he still seemed as fresh as when we had began. He turned his head and his ears perked towards me. “When will you teach me the final stance?”

“...”

“Master?” I tried to stay polite, I was asking him for something, and Aceh never did anything without reason. Even if it was not teaching me something specific.

“You are not ready.”

“What!?” I blurted out before I could stop myself. But since I had already said it I may as well keep going. “I've been busting my tail, doing anything and everything that you asked me to! You haven't taught me anything new since we came to Zangar!” Aceh just stared at me silently. “What makes you think I'm not ready?”

“The fact you ask shows that you aren't.” He countered.

I didn't know what to say to that. What could I do to convince him? I was about to say something but stopped myself at the last moment. Nothing I said would convince him to anything he wasn't willing to do, and any attempt to do so might result in him holding back on that knowledge for even longer.

“It has been a long day. Get some rest, we will resume training tomorrow.” Aceh said as he turned to leave.

I just sat down on the ground and... well sulked. It wasn't the most mature thing to do, I grant you, but I didn't know what else to do. I just sat there replaying what Aceh said to me over and over again. Somehow I needed to convince him that I was ready.

After a while I sighed in resignation and crossed my legs and began to do something I didn't do very often. I began to meditate. Aceh always said it helped when trying to work things out. I tried to clear my mind, but I wasn't much good at meditating. I found trying to clear my mind difficult. I don't know how long I tried, but eventually I gave up. I growled in frustration, kicked out my legs, lay down on my back and let out a sigh.

“Young Master?” I looked up to see Jovani entering the room. “Is everything all right?”

“I'm fine... thank you Jovani.” I lied. Still not bothering to sit up.

“That was not a sigh of someone who is fine. Talk to me, maybe I can help.” What could it hurt? I thought to myself. I looked at Jovani, he stood a few yards into the room, his arms folded behind his back looking at me patiently.

“I feel like I'm running on the spot and not moving, no matter how hard I try.” The words sounded more profound than I had intended them to.

“Anything in particular?”

“No.” I sighed... what was the point in lying to him? But then I realised it was more than just the fact Aceh would teach me. It was everything. The events leading up to my hearing. The constant worry about what I would do when Eric and the others decided it was time to move on. “Yes... everything really.” I said as I pulled myself up to a sitting position.

“Hmmm... it seems you have reached what my father would have called a critical moment.”

“Critical moment?”

“A moment where you need to make a choice and regardless of your choices you will have to give something up.”

“That's one way to put it.”

“So the next thing you need to do is make a choice.”

“Do you know what I should do?”

“That I cannot tell you. This is your choice to make Young Master, not mine. If I told you what to do then it wouldn't be a choice now would it?”

“I guess not.” I sighed, I fell back and stared at the ceiling. What should I do? “I don't want to give anything up.”

“No one ever does Young Master.” He said with a tone that suggested to me he knew what I was going through. I wondered what kind of choice Jovani had to make? “Maybe you should speak to the tiger. He is your master after all, and all masters need their students to have clear minds.”

“He's part of the problem.” I admitted. “He says I'm not ready to learn the final stance...”

“If your master does not think your not ready, then I'm afraid to say your not ready.” Jovani declared. “You just need to have patience and believe that when he thinks you are ready, he will teach you.”

“Yeah, patience at getting my butt kicked!” I scoffed.

“You are talented Young Master, I can see that and so can your master. He just has his own way of teaching you.”

“Teaching me what?”

“A valuable lesson.”

“That's really helpful, thanks!” I replied sarcastically.

“On your foot-paws Young Master, let me see if you are truly ready for what you want from your master.” I looked at him and he seemed to be serious. I calmly got up and he raised his left hand but kept his right behind his back.

“You're serious?”

“Yes I am.” He smiled. “Now attack me!”

I laughed but then stopped. In a mere moment the calmness that usually surrounded Jovani seemed to disappear and I felt it, a fighting spirit that he had kept hidden away. Suddenly he didn't seem so harmless, the calm elegance he normally had was gone.

Jovani had supposedly subdued me when I lost control during the hearing, and had done it in mere seconds. I readied myself, slipping into the first stance of Tigers Palm, I was not going to under estimate him.

Jovani made no attempt to use nen, so I didn't either. He wanted to teach me a lesson, so I may as well fight him on equal terms. I stared at Jovani, even without using nen his presence was incredible! It felt like I was facing Aceh. In that moment I knew that his body wasn't just for show, he really was a seasoned warrior worthy of it.

“Now come at me!” He commanded.

I nodded and stepped forward, alternating the position of my arms with each and every step, this stance specialised at counters, so I was hoping that he would strike the first blow. He just remained still, his eyes following my movements, but made no attempt to attack. I reached out to grab him and he quickly stopped the attempt, batting my arm away with his left. I attempted to grab him with my other paw and just as quickly he batted it away, with a strong strike to my wrist, and took a step towards me.

As he step in he lashed out with a single strike, it was hard and fast, I wasn't able to block it. He struck me square in the chest and I was sent staggering back several steps. He didn't move to attack me after that, he just stood and waited. I readied myself again, this time slipping into the sixth stance.

I moved forward and immediately went to sweep his legs, he gracefully leapt back, as I came out of the sweep I pushed myself upwards and came at him with a swift uppercut, but he stepped back and avoided the blow. I wasn't going to let up, I continued my assault with a few kicks, but he just kept moving out of range. I had hoped to back him into a corner but he was too smart of that. He was moving to the side each time he backed away, going round in a circle.

I needed to catch him off balance, I needed to switch stances during my attack and catch him off guard. I rushed him, lashing out with a kick which was easy to dodge, and just like I thought he would he stepped to the right to avoid it. He did lash out with his own attack, but I blocked it with my right forearm and grabbed his left arm before his could pull it back. With a firm grip in his forearm I spun round, sliding beneath his arm and twisting into an awkward angle.

From the point I would be able to control the fight, or so I thought. With surprising agility he did a forward somersault, landing on his foot-paws and essentially freeing his arm from twist I had used. He lashed out with a right hook, catching me across the snout and forcing me to release the hold I had on his arm. He lashed out with another fast jab to my chest, but this time I managed to block it and lash out with one of my own, but he swatted it away with his other paw.

I leapt back to create some distance between us, Jovani didn't move to pursue me. He was strong, his fighting style was unlike anything I'd seen any of the other Zangarians use. It was more like a technique I would expect Aceh to use. I wondered if he would be able to take Aceh on in a fair fight. The thought of Aceh losing in a one-on-one match seemed impossible, but Jovani carried himself in such away I figured that if anyone could he would.

“Interesting...” He said, cocking his head slightly to the right. “You change your techniques well, you change to keep your opponent off guard. A very interesting fighting style. Each technique unique in of itself. You said there were six?”

I nodded.

“Then show me...” He gave a curt bow of his head before stepping forward. “Are you ready Young Master?”

I nodded and readied myself.

Jovani began with a simple left punch, I swatted it away but resisted the urge to counter strike, a good decision because his right hook came faster than I could have predicted, it was only because I had moved out of reflex that I managed to block it.

He drove his knee at my midsection but I managed to block it with my leg. I spun round and switched to the third stances. A quick double kick aimed at my head had me backing up, he was a lot quicker than me; surprisingly so. His attacks were smooth and sudden, each one linked to the last effortlessly. He didn't leave any openings. That just meant I had to make one.

I pushed forward, blocking Jovani's punches, a round house kick forced me to jump back, but I immediately started pressing forward again. Jovani's expression was one of calm focus, there was no strain or obvious effort being put into his attacks. This was probably no more than a warm up for him. He really was much stronger than I had anticipated.

I bore the brunt of his assault and continued to pressure him by stepping forward into his attacks. But it seemed that he was immune to the pressure, when Aceh used this on me I could always feel it, it would normally put me on the defensive, but Jovani just kept attacking without any obvious signs of my attempts to pressure him.

I kept on blocking his attacks, the effort of trying to keep up with him was exhausting. There was no... wait there it was. An opening, each time he went for that kick after those two same punches. I waited for the opening again. It was my one opportunity to break open his defences.

My patience was rewarded, the two punches came and I knew what was to come, his right leg shifted to kick me, I stepped in, turning that step into a kick to his shin, but my kick never connected. I could only watch as he spun round to my left. I tried to turn to face him, but as I turned his leg came down and wrapped around the back of my neck.

With the hold his leg had he had all the leverage he needed. He dragged me round, using me to propel himself into the air and send me stumbling forward. I fell muzzle first across the ground. I quickly picked myself up, my head slightly groggy from the fall, and turned to face Jovani. Jovani was already upon me, a solid kick to my chest sent me flying. I landed hard on the back and had the wind knocked out of me. I coughed violently as I tried to catch my breath. I looked up at Jovani and already he had reverted back to usual calm appearance, his right arm folded behind his back, his left hanging at his side, no trace of the fighting spirit that had been there moments ago.

“Are you all right Young Master?” He asked with a hint of concern as he knelt down next to me.

“Yeah...” I spluttered. But the truth was my pride was more hurt than my body. I had weathered Jovani's assault but hadn't been able to come close to beating him. His level of skill was far above my own, dare I say, rivalling Aceh's.

“By themselves each stance is flawed, together they help to cover their weaknesses, but even then...”

“What? What is it?!” I asked. He had come to some realisation and I wanted to know what it was!

“If I'm right... then... I'm sorry Young Master.” Jovani bowed his head.

“What for?” I asked.

“Your master is right. You are not yet ready to learn the final stance.”

“You can't be serious!”

“I am most serious.” He said. “You must trust your master, and more importantly yourself. When the time for you to learn the seventh stance comes, you will know it.”

“What the hell does that mean?!” I spluttered. Had I just gotten my ass handed to me for no reason? “Is there nothing you can tell me?” I asked and he took a moment to consider my question.

“You have copied the moves well, you are a skilled fighter. Able to keep calm and think during the fight, the truth is... the fighting style is not what makes you strong.” He paused to consider his words.

“A true master can change their style and technique during a fight. However... you're so focused on your technique you telegraph your every move to me before you did them. You need to make the moves your own.”

“But how the hell do I do that?!”

If he was right then at least I understood what the problem was now. Aceh had tried to teach it to me through experience, a fact I didn't really pick up during our fights. But since Jovani explained it to me I could now see what Aceh had tried to do, but now that I understood I might be able to make some headway, but it wasn't going to be easy.

“Thank you Jovani.” I sighed. There was no point in being angry with him.

“Any time Young Master. You should go get cleaned up, dinner will be served soon.”

I watched Jovani leave the room and I thought more about what he said. It was a little too much to think about right now. I wouldn't find the answer sitting here on the floor, so I picked myself up and brushed myself off before heading towards the dining room.

[center]************[/center]

I walked through the market place, slightly wary of the fact that I was being stared at, no doubt the rumours of what happened at the hearing were still fresh in every ones minds. I had hid for the last couple of days but I couldn't remain hidden forever. I had to go see someone. I had to see her.

I had to make sure she was okay. I only hoped that she hadn't done anything foolish.

I eventually made my way to Kassandra's place. I had no idea if she'd be here or not, but it was the best place to try. I pushed the heavy curtain aside and called out. Hearing no response I stepped inside and called out again. The place was dark, but for a single candle that burned on a table nearby, and there was an unpleasant stench in the room that lingered in the air.

Like before the place was heavy with the scent of incense, the scent covering the stench that I was smelling. It made it almost impossible to pick up any other scents in the place. The fire pit in the center of the first room was cold, not a trace of heat. But that meant nothing, all it meant was that she hadn't lit a fire this morning.

“Kassandra?” I called out once more.

“What are you doing here!” A voice growled.

I turned to see her emerge from a curtained doorway, from the look of her I'd say I'd probably woken her. She glared at me, her eyes tired, dark bags under her eyes, her hair a mess. She didn't look well.

“I came to see you. I wanted to know you were okay.”

“After you told everyone!” She snapped. “I heard about your trial! The only way you could have walked away was if you had told them!”

“I didn't tell...”

“Then why did Kassius come round to talk?!” She snarled. “Making sure I was okay? Telling me he'd help me?”

“Because he saw the whole thing.” I paused. She didn't even try to hide her surprise. “I wasn't going to tell anyone... even if that meant I took the fall for kicking the shit out of them!” I sighed. “Kassius came forward and said he saw the whole thing. He didn't mention your name, but the council took his word for it. If it wasn't for him... I don't know what would have happened to me!”

“He saw the whole thing? How?”

“There was someone... hidden... when I was fighting. Once everyone ran they left as well... I never saw who it was. I just assumed it was someone that had come to join...” I didn't finish the sentence, I don't think I could have brought myself to say the word in front of her. “It was only at the trial that I realised it must have been Kassius.”

“Why didn't he do anything?” She asked.

“He got there after me.” I explained. “He was going to intervene if I wasn't able to stop them.”

Any anger that Kassandra was holding at that point seemed to vanish. Some fresh tears began to roll down her muzzle and sat down. I took a seat as well, sitting near her but just out of her eye line. She needed a few moments to herself and I was going to let her have them.

“He said he was going to help me...”

“He said that at the hearing. He is going to help you, just like I am. He couldn't name the others that took part with out naming you.” I explained. She looked so vulnerable, nothing like the strong, fierce dragoness I had met my first day in Zangar. “We both want to help you.”

“I don't need any help!” She snapped, her voice breaking as she spoke.

“Probably not.” I smiled, trying to play to her pride. “But wouldn't it be easier if someone had your back?”

She didn't respond but I knew she agreed. She hadn't given me any back talk after all.

“So how are you going to help?” She asked, her tone betraying her resignation.

“Well first off I'm going to get you back on your foot-paws.” I said standing back up. “No offence, but I can smell you over all this incense. You need to get washed up. Then we'll get a good meal in you.”

“That's what I've been telling her.” A voice came from behind me.

I whirled round to see an elderly blue scaled dragon with a long white wispy beard. He stood with his arms together, his paws hidden beneath the large sleeves of his robe. Even in the dim light it was brightly coloured, intense sky blue with intricate designs on it that I couldn't make out clearly in the poor light.

“Grandfather!”

Grandfather? That's when I remembered him. I hadn't seen him since my first day in Zangar.

“Nice to meet you sir.” I said politely.

“Yes, you as well Malakye.” He smiled. “And thank you for trying to get my granddaughter out of her pit of self pity.”

“Grandfather!” Kassandra exclaimed, obviously embarrassed by her grandfathers comments.

“It's the truth dear. You told me what happened, and I can under stand your anger, I want to hurt them as much as you. And I know a few ways to cause some serious lifelong pain that will never go away.”

I got a cold chill and made a mental note not to fuck with Kassandra's grandfather.

“I will deal with them!” She snapped, some of that familiar anger coming back, a fiery anger that held no amount of self pity in it.

“I'm sure you will dear.” Kassandra's grandfather smiled, walking up to her and kissing her on the forehead. “Now, let Malakye help you. Sometimes it's better not to try and do everything by yourself.”

“I am going entrust my granddaughter to you Master Anaris.”

I blushed at his words. His words sounding a little more than simply helping her get back up on foot-paws. More like a marriage proposal. I forced those thoughts from my mind.

“Yes sir... I won't disappoint you.” I bowed my head slightly.

He smirked and turned to leave, pausing at the door and looked over his shoulder to give me a smirk before continuing on his way.

“All right...” Kassandra huffed. “So your going to help... what now?”

“Well... I guess we get you cleaned up.” I said, guessing it was as good a place to start as any, remembering how a good wash would always help me feel better after a particularly shitty day. “I know where there's a nice, quiet hot spring.”

“Don't think you get to watch... perv.”

This was going to be a long day...

[center]************[/center]

I watched as Kassandra ate her meal, enjoying my own, a delicious stew with some freshly baked bread. We had gone to the restaurant that Laguna had shown me. The food here was good, and not too expensive so that I could actually afford to buy Kassandra a meal. It did wipe out the rest of my coin, but seeing how revitalised she was afterwards was worth it.

There was only a few other dragons here, which suited both Kassandra and I just fine, even though I didn't miss the occasional stare. But that could have been the fact that I was spending time with Kassandra, she wasn't known to spend time with anyone, or the rumours about the hearing were peaking their curiosity.

No one bothered us though. Once we finished I walked her back home. We walked in silence, most of the day had been spent like that. Kassandra didn't talk much beyond arguing with me or to berate me in some way.

My mind left to wander I thought back to the hot spring. Kassandra had agreed to go, I had waited by the entrance, of course being a gentle-drake, with my back turned. I had admittedly, looked over my shoulder and caught a glimpse of her naked. She was undeniably attractive. And very pretty when she stopped scowling.

“Thank you for today.” She said.

I was so lost in my thoughts I had almost missed her saying it.

“Your welcome.” I smiled.

“You're the first that been nice to me... not expecting anything in return.”

I could guess what she meant. Most males wanted females for one reason, and I guess Kassandra being the strong individual that she is, wouldn't stand for someone trying to force her into anything that she didn't want to do. It had taken a large group of them to overpower her enough to...

“Look.” I sighed, not sure what to follow that statement with, but I had to say something now. She was looking at me expecting me to say something... any thing. “I just want to help you. I know what it's like to live somewhere and not actually belong there. Living like a shadow. Hoping that someone, anyone... will pay some attention to you just because you're you, and not just to take advantage of you or hurt you.”

It seemed that my words struck a cord with her, she looked away, the start of tears in the corner of her eyes.

“I don't want that life for anyone.” I continued. “If I can prevent that by being your friend, then I'd be more than happy to be a friend.”

“That's sweet.” She smiled. “But you don't want to be my friend.” She said, a single tear rolling down her muzzle.

After that she turned and walked away, not giving me a chance to talk. I moved to follow her.

“Kassandra... I want to be your friend.”

“I know you do.” She said, still walking away from me before stopping and slowly turned to face me. “But that won't be enough. Everyone wants more... than to be 'just' friends.” There was a sadness there... deep down in her soul, it was obvious that she truly believed that, even though she didn't want to believe it.

“It's not like that!”

“Maybe not now but it will be!” She almost whimpered, turning away from me. “Except for grandfather... no one has ever liked me... unless they wanted something else from me. Even my parents... They just wanted to marry me off!” Her tone was an intense mix of sadness and anger. “I was the youngest... they didn't need me!”

“Look Kassandra...” I sighed. Not sure what to say. There was a heavy silence lingering and growing heavier the longer I didn't speak. “I don't know what your life was like, but I do know that things can change!”

“Your just saying that!” She snapped.

“No! Seriously! I'm living proof!” I exclaimed, gently placing my paws on her shoulders to make sure I had her attention. “Before I met my friends, I felt like you did. Alone, not trusting anyone who acted friendly to me...” I sighed remembering the bad memories.

“But I know that having one good friend... just one, can make a huge difference. If I can do that for you, the same way Eric, Cody and the others did for me... you have no idea how much that would mean to me. Will you give me a chance?”

“...”

Her silence was deafening. She looked away, staring at the ground for a long time before she sighed and nodded her head.

“I'll... give you a chance.” She muttered.

“Thank you.”

“But if you burn me on this... I will kill you!” Her threat was not what I'd call threatening, not when said in that depressive tone she was using. But it was good to see she still had some fight left in her.

“Right!” I smiled, forcing the biggest goofy grin I could muster, trying to copy Jason's goof-ball smile.

She laughed, the first time I had seen her laugh. She had a wonderful smile, and her laugh was infectious. More girly than I was used to coming from her. I couldn't hep but chuckle a bit myself.

[center]************[/center]

“Get up!” Aceh growled, pacing round me as I struggled to stop the room from spinning.

We had been sparring for quite a while now, I could feel myself approaching my limit, my muscles burned with fatigue and my lungs strained to keep my breathing steady. A few sore spots around my body complained with each movement as I began to force myself to an upright position. Even with the use of my nen to buffer the pain and damage... without it I likely would be crippled with the pain right now.

I managed to get up, standing hunched, my left side being particularly painful after Aceh's last attack. I had attempted to grab him, only for him to grab my arm and give me three nen enhanced paw strikes to the my now aching side, followed up with a quick movement that had caused me to flip forwards, head over tail onto the flat of my back. Thankfully I had landed in such a way that I hadn't crushed my wings.

“You are weak!” He snorted. “Must endure the pain!”

I snarled at him but that was about all I could do right now.

“Young Master?”

I turned to see Jovani standing there, his right paw folded behind him on the small of his back.

“Yes Jovani?” I huffed, glad for the momentary distraction.

“I do apologise for interrupting but Warlord Loki is here to see you.”

“Kassius is here?”

“Yes, and he would like to talk to you at your earliest convenience.”

“Thank you. I will be there as soon as I can.”

“I shall inform him as such.” Jovani nodded. “He is waiting in the family room, talking with your father.” He turned to leave, leaving me with Aceh who I'm sure just wanted to beat me a little more.

I'm not sure why, but Aceh seemed to be a little rougher than normal today. After our usual workout routine we began to spar... if you could call it that. It was more like a beating. He didn't seem to be pulling any punches today.

“Go, we are done for the day.” Aceh declared.

I breathed a sigh of relief.

“Thank you...” I said.

Thankful both for the fact he had ended the brutal lesson early but also because I wanted to at least seem respectful to him. Aceh never did anything without reason, even if the reason didn't make sense.

I limped away, my nen that had been fully active till this point dissipating as I suppressed it. Thankfully the pain didn't grow when I suppressed my nen. My nen simply made it harder for me to get hurt in the first place. I made my way to the family room, where Kaldor and Kassius sat by the fire talking.

“Are you okay?” Kassius asked, standing up and approaching me with some mild concern.

“I'm fine.” I assured him. “Just a particularly rough lesson from Aceh.”

“Here... take a seat.” He insisted.

The idea was a welcome one. Without actually touching me he escorted me to the high backed chair where he had been sitting, next to the fire across from my father who was still sitting with Spryte curled up on his lap. The little dragon creature opened its eyes, intense amber like my father, similar to the flames that licked the air from the roaring fire just a few yards away. Spryte chirped, yawned and then settled down again, closing his eyes and dozing off to sleep.

“What did you want to see me about?” I asked.

“Ah yes... I've spoken to... our mutual friend.” He said cryptically, sparing a glance at my father. I was confused at first but quickly realised that he was referring to Kassandra. “They have assured me they won't take any action without consulting me first.”

“That's good.” I sighed.

“But I have also come to tell you that you may join the adepts for training when ever you feel ready to do so.” He smiled. “I have spoken to Warlord Stern, and he assures me that he will allow you train with the adepts ,even though you haven't actually become a warrior.”

“And how do I become a warrior?” I asked out of curiosity.

“There are a few ways, the most common is for one such as myself who teach classes to recommend individuals that I believe are ready and capable of taking on the duties required by a warrior.”

“Or you just need a recommendation from any warlord, or higher ranked official.” Kaldor added. “Once you have a recommendation you may partake in a series of short tests that test your abilities, where several warlords will observe and assess whether you are actually ready. With enough recommendations the tests are not required.”

“Oh.” Was all I could say.

“Once you become a warrior you swear your loyalty to Zangar.” Kassius finished. “Promising to protect Zangar and it's citizens.”

“So once you become a warrior... your always a warrior?” I asked.

“Essentially... except in certain circumstances.” Kaldor said seriously.

Of course I knew what he meant by that. The three warriors from the hearing had been stripped of their warrior status. I assume there were other ways as well.

But if I wanted to become a warrior that would mean I would be swearing to stay in Zangar, to fulfil my promise of protecting it. If I did that, I would essentially be making the decision to stay here forever.

“So where do the adepts train?” I asked, trying to distract myself from that train of thought.

“They train in the main arena, where the tournament was held.” My father replied.

“Unlike my classes, there are no set times.” Kassius explained. You simply show up and train with the other adepts. We try and ensure that at least one Master ranked bender is there at all times to give instruction. But that is not always possible. Many of us, myself included, pop by when we have some free time to help train.”

“So I may still see you?” I asked. A little happy that I may be able to still train with Kassisus after all.

“Yes.” He smiled. “Stern will be there tomorrow morning. It would be best if you report to him upon your arrival.”

“I will, thank you.”

“Now if you pardon me, I must get home.” He smiled, giving a polite bow to me and my father. “I wouldn't want to upset my wife by missing dinner.” He laughed.

“No indeed not.” My father chuckled.

“Bye.” I said and without further ado Kassisus left, Jovani escorting him to the exit.

I leaned back into the chair, the soft cushions felt nice as I allowed myself to relax, sighing as the tension began to leave my body. My side was still quite sore and sitting like this helped.

“So training with the adepts...” Kaldor mused. “You must have made an impression.”

“Maybe I did.” I smiled, remembering that Kaldor hadn't actually seen me bend yet.

“You've impressed a lot of dragons Malakye, you've made me quite proud.” He smiled and I couldn't help but feel a swell of pride in my chest. “And I really do hope you stay here in Zangar... I know you still haven't made up your mind.” He sounded a little sad. “I'm not going to force the issue, but I'm certain you can be happy here... despite what's happened.”

“I've not made a decision.” I admitted. “But I'm not going to hold the incident against my decision in anyway.” I assured him.

“On that topic...” Kaldor hesitated. It wasn't like him to hesitate like this. “I told you before that I was not expecting anything of you in this regard...” He stopped again. Now he was making me nervous. “But if you do decide to stay, General Ortavia has offered his daughters paw in marriage.”

“What?!”

“I've explained to him that you haven't decided whether you are going to stay or not...” He sighed.

I guess the fact I hadn't decided was weighing as heavily on his mind as much as it was on mine.

“I also told him that it was your choice to choose to marry Luna, and that I would not insist that you do it.”

“He wants me to marry his daughter!?” I scoffed. “After everything he put me through?”

“It is his way of apologising.” Kaldor insisted. “Luna is his only daughter, he loves her very much, and offering her to you in this way is as much of an apology as he can offer.”

“Are you defending him?” I asked. “He accused me of...” I decided not to go down that road. “He was ready to see me locked up and now, just days later he wants me to marry his daughter?”

“I know it sounds strange, but that's how politics work.”

Strange was definitely one word for it. I could think of a few choice phrases myself.

“Look... I know he was just doing what he thought was right at the time... and Asurmen knows I didn't make it easy by not telling you or him what actually happened.” I shook my head and stared into the fire. “But the guys an ass and I want as little to do with him as possible! And that would include marrying his daughter!”

I was being particularly blunt with my words. It wasn't Luna's fault that her father was the way he was, or that he had set out to make and example of me. But if I chose to be with her I would hate her to be a constant reminder of her father, and that I might take it out on her. No one deserved that kind of relationship. I had seen how miserable some of the wolven wives had been, forced to marry their husbands.

It wasn't unusual to see a few females, always the same select few, sporting a blackened eye, a cut, or moving in such a way that told you they had taken a beating. Because their husbands had taken some imaginary slight from them, or had a particularly bad day and needed someone to take it out on. So they then decided that their wives needed to be shown their place. I would not be one of those males!

“That's fair enough.” Kaldor smiled assuringly, stroking Spryte from head to tail enticing a pleasant churr from him. “Although Luna did seem quite taken with you, I'm sure she will be disappointed.”

“Yeah well...”

“Relax! I'm not judging.” He chuckled. “Just pointing out the obvious. There are plenty of females out there who would jump at the chance to become your mate, plenty of males too I bet.”

“So you really wouldn't mind if I never had kids?” I asked.

“I've told you that before. I will not judge who you fall in love with, or who you make love with. But I wouldn't deny that the thought having grand-cubs someday certainly appeals.”

“Well you never know.” I smiled.

“You never know.” Kaldor repeated, smiling back at me.

[center]************[/center]

I decided to have a nice rest, get as many of the kinks from my spar with Aceh out of my system, before heading to train with the adepts. Thankfully I woke up, after having woken from the nightmares three times during the night, feeling much better. Only a few niggling sore spots and stiff muscles remained, and a bit of physical exercise would do me the world of good to ease those muscles complaints.

After a hearty breakfast I began to make my way towards the arena where the adepts trained. I was a little nervous truthfully. I knew I could handle myself. But these guys were fully fledged warriors. Warriors who competed and won the tournaments. Their epic fights during the tournament made me nervous if I was going to have to face them in a spar.

There was also the fact I would be an outsider among the adepts. I wasn't so concerned about my heritage, although a couple of dragons had made comments in the past; Hazani sprung to mind. The fact was I wasn't even an adept, or a warrior for that matter. They might view me as more of a nuisance than anything else.

But I couldn't really dwell on these facts, I needed to keep a clear head and just deal with whatever was thrown my way. I needed to show them that I was worthy of being there with them. First impressions and all that. I needed to win a few of them over, make a couple of friends so that I wasn't an outcast amongst them. If the warriors here in Zangar were anything like the wolven warriors, then I just needed to impress them with my ability to fight.

If that meant picking a fight with anyone who gave me grief then that's what I would have to do. If I let them walk over me from the start then it would never stop. I needed to earn their respect. After that I could work on the friends part of my plan.

Okay it wasn't much of a plan... I'll admit to that! But it was better than nothing. First of all I needed to find Warlord Stern. Kassius had told me that he would be here this morning. I only hoped he was fair minded and openly accepting of me. Kassius had hinted that he probably would object to my presence there, but he had apparently agreed, so I was hopeful that things would go fine with him.

The gates to the arena loomed into view, I hadn't seen any warriors coming or going during my walk here. I hoped that this wasn't some big joke on Kassius's part. No, he wouldn't do that... at least I hoped he wouldn't.

Why am I being so paranoid?

I shrugged away my paranoia and made my way inside. The large metal doors were left ajar, wide enough for two dragons to fit through, although the doors were wide enough to allow eight to walk in side by side. I breathed a sigh of relief when I heard the sounds of dragons echoing through the hallways.

I remembered the way to the arena floor and made my way through the dark corridors that were lit only by the occasional wall mounted torch. The corridors were cold and dark. That didn't help my growing nerves. The sounds of numerous dragons were getting louder and I knew the door way into the arena was just round the next corner.

I stopped, took a deep breath and settled my nerves, trying not to show my nervousness before stepping out into view. I stepped out of the cold dark corridor, my foot-paws feeling warmer from the loose, soft dirt that covered the arena floor. The area was brightly lit with the familiar light blue haze that came from the large chunk of Anglaor* that jutted out from the ceiling high above.

The was at least three dozen dragons here, some doing exercises, others sparring, some with weapons others paw to paw. Some just milled about talking to one another. At the far end of the arena I saw several bursts of flame from behind a pillar of rock, someone was bending over there.

I looked around to see if I could spot any familiar muzzles, unfortunately the first I spotted was Hazani. He hadn't seen me, he was currently sparring with another dragon, both of them using spears. Great... just who I wanted to see. Some of the nearby dragons had finally noticed me, no looks of contempt or annoyance, just curiosity so far.

“Malakye!”

I turned towards the voice that come from my right. It was Cairn. Thank Asurmen... a friendly muzzle. He was jogging up to me, Leonidus and Garan standing watching a few yards behind him.

“Hi.” I smiled, giving him a little wave as he approached.

“Nice to see you again.” He grinned, giving me a friendly punch in the shoulder. At least he seemed genuinely happy to see me. “What are you doing here?”

“Oh... yeah... Kassius kinda arranged it so I would be training with the adepts from now on.” I said, nervously. Hoping that I wasn't appearing as having received special treatment for simply being an Anaris.

“Awesome!” He grinned. Showing no signs of judgement other than being happy to see me here, which I was grateful for.

“So... do you know where I'll find St... Warlord Stern?” I asked, remembering to refer to him using his title.

“Oh yeah, he's...” Cairn looked round. “He's over there.” He pointed.

Looking across the arena at the far wall there was a group of dragons, all of them moving in time with one another, in what appeared to be a strange type of dance. Only they were bending, firing fireballs at a stone pillar.

Standing behind the group of dragons was an older dragon. He held himself with authority as he scrutinised the bending dragons with his stern gaze. He was clad in black leather armour and a black cape that made him a little difficult to see at a distance in the dim light. I guessed that was Stern.

“Come on, I'll introduce you.” Cairn smiled.

I followed him across the arena, a few dragons stopping to stare at me while we did. Probably curious as to my presence, but most of them didn't stop their training to pay attention to me at all. Stern saw me approaching long before we got close, and stared at me the whole time with a less than amused scowl.

“Warlord Stern.” Cairn spoke when we got close enough. “Malakye is here to speak to you.”

“Thank you Cairn.” Stern said, his voice gruff and deep, sounding less thankful and more annoyed. “So you are the infamous Anaris heir I've been hearing about.”

“Eh... yes?” I replied, unsure if he was asking a question or not.

“I've been asked to let you train here.” He huffed. “I have agreed, reluctantly, but Kassius assures me you will be worth the trouble.” He looked me up and down before continuing. “You are not an adept, nor are you a warrior, so do not think that just because your father is Lord of the Anaris house that you are entitled to be here.”

“No sir.”

“Good. If you want to keep learning here then you must prove to me that you belong here.” He bellowed, his rough voice making everything he said come out as a growl.

He was quite intimidating. He carried himself with confidence, radiated authority, and despite only being a couple of inches taller than myself the way he looked down at me made me feel small and insignificant in comparison.

But I wouldn't let him bully me, I'd show him every courtesy, but I wouldn't let him intimidate me. I looked him in the eye, his hazel eyes scowling at me, and smiled at him.

“I will.” I said simply.

He continued to look me in the eye for a few moments before speaking again.

“Then you will learn the basics of run'nath*. Cairn!”

“Yes sir?” Cairn responded, stepping forward and stood to attention.

“You will teach Malakye run'nath*. Is that clear?”

“Yes sir!”

“I will check your progress in a couple of hours.” Was all he said before turning his attention back to the group of five dragons doing the strange unified dance while bending fire.

Taking that as my cue to leave I turned to follow Cairn.

“So I think I already know the answer, but have you ever practised lun'nath*?” Cairn asked.

“I don't even know what that is.” I chuckled nervously.

“Figured as much.” Cairn sighed. “Well it's basically this.”

He stopped turned to face a brazier that was a few feet away and thrust his paw towards it. I felt his nen flare and flow from his out held paw towards the brazier. Once his nen reached the fire he retracted his outstretched paw while simultaneously thrusting his other arm upwards, pulling a fire spirit upwards out of the brazier.

He then turned to face the other way, now facing away from the brazier, and thrust his paw outwards again, the fire spirit beginning to make its way towards him. He spun round and clasped his paws together, making the fire spirit stop and hover in front of him.

He allowed his nen to slowly fade, the fire spirit disappeared into a few embers that quickly faded from existence, and he turned to face me with a smile. I knew I was watching with my maw slightly agape. His movements had been almost hypnotic, so precise and deliberate.

“Each movement focuses your nen in a particular way, allowing you to bend in a timed and efficient way.” He explained. “Learning these moves are essential in run'nath, and allows you time your nen movements with others so you can successfully bend as a group.”

“It looks quite impressive.” I admitted. “I only had a couple of lessons with Kassius and he never taught anything like that.”

“I suppose he wouldn't. While it does make it easier to bend, lun'nath* also allows your opponents to know exactly what your doing because the movements are so precise and specific.” He explained. “Most dragons don't learn this until late into their training so they get used to bending without it. Unfortunately not all dragons are able to effectively do more powerful bending techniques without lun'nath*.”

“What about you?” I asked curiously. “You seemed to do pretty well without them.”

“I can hold my own in a fight without using lun'nath*.” He smiled. “But I'm no way near strong enough to be a na'kari*.”

“Na'kari?”

“It's a term used to describe benders.” He explained, pausing a second before continuing. “All Master benders are na'kari, some adepts are also na'kari, and they are the ones who have the potential to become master level benders. You are definitely na'kari.” He smirked. “Which is why it's a little strange that Stern wants you to learn run'nath*.”

“Why is it strange?”

“Well... only those who lack sufficient strength to be na'kari are required to become skilled at run'nath. Na'kari are expected to be able to fight by themselves. Those like myself are known as lu'kari. Because we lack the strength to use bending in a fight by ourselves effectively, we train to fight together to compensate for our weakness. You will find soon enough that there is a significant gap between the two.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well... you generally find that na'kari train with other na'kari and lu'kari train with other lu'kari. Only in certain situations do the two actually train together. They are considered superior when it comes to bending and you'll find that a lot of them act like it as well.”

“Guess some things don't change no matter the species.” I shook my head remembering how those considered alpha wolves were always considered superior to everyone else, and they acted as if they were.

“I guess.” Cairn mused. “So we'd better get to it or Stern will come over here and rip me a new one for slacking.”

“Okay then. So where do we start?”

“We'll start with the basic movements, push, pull and flow.”

Cairn ran me through the basic motions of lun'nath, explaining what I should try and do with my nen with each motion. Explaining the timing and effects that each move had and got me to link them together, calling out various combinations and getting me to complete them in precise well timed moves.

It was quite difficult getting the timing right. He explained that for lun'nath timing was not as essential as the effect, but for run'nath timing was even more important. I had to have the timing down in order to synchronise with the others.

Once he was happy that I had the basic moves and timings down, we attempted to do some basic run'nath moves. Which basically consisted of drawing and moving half a dozen fire spirits together. It was difficult, I won't deny that. If our timings were off even a little then the fire spirits would not move in time with one another, or sometimes they would snuff out of existence, unable to be maintain their form under the conflicting nen.

What made it even more difficult was that I had to stifle my own nen, force it to be more equal in strength to Cairn's or, as the first few attempts proved, we would be unable to properly synchronise as my nen would weaken Cairn's to the point that he wasn't able to manipulate the fire spirits since my nen took control being that much stronger.

I don't know if he realised this or not, but I could see it happening and from that point tried to use only the minimum amount to complete each exercise. It made things much harder for me while focusing on keeping my nen to such a level as well as getting the moves and timings right.

I saw Stern watching me from a distance every now and again, but I tried to ignore him, I had enough to worry about trying to get this right without worrying about him watching me. After a few hours Cairn and I stopped for a break, I sat on the ground to rest.

“You're doing well.” Cairn praised. “You learn fast.”

“It's not that different from some of my training with Aceh.” I admitted.

I was feeling a little worn out from having to concentrate so much.

“A little practise and I'm sure you'll have it down in no time.” He smirked. “Once we catch our breath I'll show you a few more move sets.”

“That's fine.” I sighed and lay back on the soft dirt.

Cairn had shown me a lot the last while. Push, pull, flow, force, fortify, wall, feed, grab, wrap, and ground were all different forms of control. Ground being the most useful one to beginners like myself, a neutral stance, useful if you wanted to take a moment to collect yourself if you felt yourself losing control. It could also be used during group run'nath, allowing you to pause and not ruin the bend, allowing the rest of the group to continue unhindered.

The individual moves were not that hard, simple in many respects, and it was surprising how effective they were at allowing you to focus your nen. While I could will my nen to do just about anything I wanted it to, lun'nath* just made it easier to focus my nen and made it that much faster to achieve the desired results. Proper breathing was key, but that wasn't much different from my training with Aceh, who had drilled the breathing exercises into me early on.

“Come on, lets get back to it!” Cairn gave me a playful punch in the arm after a while.

“Sure.” I smiled, pushing myself up off the ground.

[center]************[/center]

“Fuck!” I cursed as I messed up the sequence, the fire spirit snuffing out of existence in a burst of smoke and embers.

I was still struggling to suppress my nen enough to do sequences of run'nath with Cairn. If I suppressed it too much I essentially choked the flames out of existence, if I used too much nen Cairn's nen would be weakened and that meant that I either had to take full control or risk our attempted move to fail.

We had been practising for hours now, it was well after lunch if the hunger I was feeling was any indication. I was tired, mentally and physically, hungry, frustrated and getting annoyed with each failure.

“It's okay.” Cairn assured me. “We'll just keep practising till we get it right.”

“If you can't get a simple sequence like that right by now then you can't be as good as Kassius insisted you are.” Stern said suddenly, appearing from nowhere. “Run'nath requires you to sync with multiple dragons, but you can't even sync with one. I must say I am disappointed.”

He seemed to be enjoying the fact I was failing so miserably.

“I'm trying my best!” I scowled, suppressing a growl.

“Your best is obviously not good enough! A warrior can't simply try, they must succeed!” He glared at me. “Your technique is good but your nen is completely insufficient! I have no idea why Kassius insisted you were good enough to join the adepts!”

“If I may interject!”

We all turned to see Kassius who was approaching us. I couldn't help but smile at his timely intervention.

“Kassius.”

“Stern.”

The two dragons acknowledged one another.

“I must question your decision to insist on including him on joining the adepts.” Stern asked with a less than friendly tone. “He isn't able to complete a simple run'nath!”

“I wonder why you have him attempting run'nath at all.” Kassius countered calmly.

I noticed that most of the dragons within ear shot were now watching the exchange between the two warlords.

“Why wouldn't I have him practice?”

“No offence to Malakye, but he is not suited to run'nath.” Kassius explained. “Lun'nath would certainly help him, but run'nath is just asking for trouble.”

“I can't say I've seen anything to suggest that he is as strong as you suggested. I have trouble believing that he could take on three trained adepts by himself and win!” Stern scoffed, referring to the fight that resulted in the hearing I had recently had to go through.

“Sir!” Cairn blurted, stepping forward and bowing his head in respect for his superior officer. “If I may, I believe that Malakye is stronger than you suggest. I have sparred with him and he strong, sir.”

Stern stared at Cairn for a few moments before looking at me.

“Well then, why don't we have him prove himself then?”

“Sir?”

“If you insist he is as strong as Warlord Loki says he is, then have him prove it to me and everyone else here!” Stern elaborated.

“Sir!”

Cairn turned to face me. I looked to Kassius who smiled and nodded, obviously giving his own silent agreement to Sterns suggestion.

“You can do this!” Cairn smiled. “I know you can!”

“What the hell am I going to do?” I whispered.

“Do that thing with the fire!” Cairn said excitedly. “Like when we first met! That'll show him what your capable of.”

It took me a moment to realise he was talking about what I had done with the brazier. Our conversation was cut short when Kassius approached us. Cairn bowed his head and moved to the side.

“Don't worry Malakye. You can do this.”

“I believe you, but I'm not sure what I need to do.”

“You simply need to show your ability. Your friend has faith in you.” He smiled glancing at Cairn. “Just do what feels natural, don't worry about a thing. All you are doing is showing Stern what both Cairn and I already know.”

“Okay.” I sighed, taking deep breath to steady my nerves.

Once everyone moved away, giving me space to preform for them I turned to face the brazier. I was completely aware of the two dozen sets of eyes that were watching me now, nearly every dragon in the place watching to see what I would do. I looked to Kassius for a little bit of reassurance before taking a deep breath and drawing on my nen.

I figured I may as well use some of the lun'nath techniques to my advantage, to show that I was capable of using them. I bent my knees, spread my foot paws apart and pressed the palms of my paws together slipping into a 'ground' stance, and drew on the hotter nen from my gut, the familiar feeling of warmth of the fire affinity washing over me as it flowed outwards through my body.

Once I was ready, my bubble of nen fully formed, I stepped forward with my right foot paw and slowly pushed my right paw outwards towards the brazier, exhaling as I did, pushing my fire nen towards the brazier with a 'flow' stance.

I allowed the nen to flow deep into the brazier, filling every space between the burning coals and wrapping itself around the fire in its entirety, before rotating my paw in a grabbing gesture and pushed my right foot-paw back so my left was in front, now with a successful 'grab' stance completed I prepared for the 'pull'.

If I managed to do this correctly I would do what I had done the night I had sparred with Cairn. I inhaled slowly and stepped back, my right foot-paw was once again the forward one, and pulled my outstretched paw in the grabbing position towards my chest, completing the 'pull'.

I felt a slight resistance at first, the fire not wanting to leave the safety of the brazier, but a moment later all resistance ceased and I pulled the fire away, leaving nothing but smouldering coals behind.

There was a collective gasp from the crowd, but I tried to ignore it and focus on what I was doing. I relaxed my stance, Kassius had said to do what ever felt natural so I would do so, and from this point I'd do it naturally, without the assistance of lun'nath.

The mass of floating flames in front of me was quite large, so to begin with simple motions of my paws I spilt it into three equal sizes, and allowed the large fire spirits to encircle me. Now that I had them, I needed to do something with them. That's when I saw the large rock formation about twelve yards away.

I lined up the first fire spirit and punched towards the rock formation, pushing a burst of air through the spirit, my wind nen carried it at speed towards the rocks. The attack struck, burst into a cloud of embers, and scorched the rocks black. I repeated the same move for the second and third fire spirits.

Once the last fire spirit had hit the rock, I inhaled deeply, allowing my nen to retreat back within my body and exhaled before turning to face Kassius and Stern. Kassius had a knowing smile plastered on his muzzle while Stern's expression was one of mild surprise, and maybe a little annoyance.

“Well?” Kassius asked, breaking the silence. I certainly heard the silent 'I told you so'.

“Fine.” Stern grunted, obviously not happy. “You were right.” He huffed.

[center]************[/center]

“So how did your training with the adepts go yesterday?” Xavier asked.

“Okay.” I smiled.

Coincidentally Xavier had decided to start teaching me to utilise lun'nath, and was pleased to know that I had already learned the basics. I had forgone training with the adepts today to train with him, before resuming my lessons to read and write with Vizimaar today.

Being able to train with the adepts meant I could go there whenever I had time, and didn't have to worry about being late. Which meant arranging times to train with Xavier was going to be a whole lot easier. I had spent so much time learning to fire bend I was almost finding it easier than wind bending, almost. Truthfully fire bending took a fair amount of focus, while wind bending just felt easier overall. I guess that shouldn't be so surprising, it was my primary affinity.

“Who ever taught you lun'nath was a good teacher.” He commented. “Keep your elbow bent slightly.” He added, tapping my right elbow as I was doing a dry run through the motions for Xavier to see.

“Cairn.” I replied to the question he hadn't asked. “His name was Cairn.”

“I know Cairn.” He mused. “Known him all my life.”

“Really?”

“Oh yes. He is a bit older than me, but I used to play with his brother when I was young, he would join in too. He was always very funny.” He smiled, his eyes losing their focus on me for a couple of seconds as memories of his past came to the surface. “That'll do for now.”

I stopped running through the motions and followed Xavier as he walked into the next chamber of our secret training area. In here there were a number of wooden posts driven into the ground, forming a large circle, each of the posts had bells hanging from them.

“Today we will focus on focusing your attacks.” He explained stepping between two posts and into the center of the circle. “While powerful, your attacks lack force.” He explained. “To maximise the force of your attacks you must focus your nen to strike as small an area as possible.

He quickly let of a burst of nen, thrusting his paw towards one of the posts, his nen striking the post with an audible thud and causing the bells to jingle. I didn't fail to notice that the bells on the posts on either side didn't make any noise.

“Practise, use lun'nath to help if you need to. Once you get used to doing it with lun'nath you can then learn to do it without it.” He smiled. Once you can make the bells ring on each post individually we will move on the the next lesson.”

I stopped myself from sighing, there was eighteen pillars, this was going to take a while. I nodded and moved to take my position in the center of the circle while he moved to the outside. Taking the time to practise the series of lun'nath moves, ground, grab, wrap and force, I would be using before drawing on my nen.

My first two attempts failed miserably, the attack struck its intended target, the bells from two posts on either side rang out audibly from the fall out of my attack. I paced from side to side a little, running over what I needed to do in my head before resuming. Xavier said nothing, he just let me be. He was a very hands off teacher. Sometimes that did help.

I tried again and again and again. But each time the bells rang out loudly. I had lost count of the failed attempts long before I yelled out my frustration and let out a burst of nen that made eight of the posts bells ring out.

“There is no need to lose your temper.”

“Sorry.” I sighed, pinching my brow and forcing myself to calm. “I know what I need to do... I just can't do it! I haven't been able to make less than five posts ring!”

“You know what you need to do?” He asked.

“Yes? Why?”

“Then why are you failing?”

“What? Because I can't!” I snapped. “What kind of question is that?”

My irritation grew when he chuckled slightly.

“Sometimes Malakye, less is more.”

“Less is more?” I repeated. He simply nodded. “Okay... so less is more!” I repeated sceptically.

I began to pace round the ring of posts, trying to work out my growing frustration. Repeating the phrase 'less is more' over and over again in my head, hoping that I could work out what it was he meant.

But doing that only seemed to make my irritation grow as it made no sense to me. I lashed out with a swipe at on of the bells hanging on a nearby post, slapping it side ways, and watched it wave from side to side, jingling loudly in the silence.

I cocked my head as if an idea had struck me, but it was sitting just out of my grasp. Niggling at the back of my mind as if teasing me with the answer but refusing to give it to me.

“Less is more.” I repeated.

Once again I swiped a paw at the bell and again watch it sway back and forth as it jingled. I turned to Xavier who looked at me with a knowing smile as he say atop one of the posts. The idea still out of my reach but felt like it was slowly coming closer to the answer.

I struck out at the bell again, but this time with a wide, arm stretching swipe. This time not only did the bell wave from side to side, but a couple of the other bells rattled slightly. The other thing that I noticed was that the bell that I had struck, despite putting more force into the strike, actually slowed to a stop a little faster than the previous time. Only swinging from side to side three times.

To confirm this observation I smacked it with a simple flick of my wrist, watched it swing from side to side. Once, twice and thrice before coming to a stop.

“Less is more.”

I moved back to the center of the ring to begin again. This time I used less nen in my attempt, about half as much, and fired it at the post. There was still and audible thwack as it hit the post, and this time only the bells on the posts either side rattled.

“You learn quickly.” Xavier grinned.

“Less is more.” I smiled.

“Yes indeed. Keep practising.”

I understood his lesson now. I was always using full power, compensating skill for power. I know from training with Aceh skill was more important than strength or speed. I needed a better control over my power, to be able to manipulate it, to get better at controlling it. To be able to control it to the point as if it was one of my own limbs.

[center]************[/center]

“Again!” Stern bellowed.

The group of adepts he was coaching immediately restarting the run'nath. The ten adepts completely synchronised in their motions. They were not actually using their nen, it was simply drills rather than live practise. It was still impressive to watch.

“So your back.” Hazani snorted.

I turned to face him. He wasn't here the last time I was here, I hadn't seen him since my first time here a week ago. Between training with Aceh and Xavier and my reading lessons with young Vizimaar Valelor this was my third time joining them for training.

He was flanked by two of the dragons that I recognised from the gauntlet match he had tricked me into. They both seemed a little nervous unlike Hazani who appeared as arrogant as ever.

“You got something to say?” I asked.

“Just that I can't believe they let someone like you in here!” He spat.

“Like me?”

“Fucking wolf!” He snarled. “You're no dragon! You're an abomination! I bet your mother couldn't wait to spread her legs!”

I could take his bullshit about me and my wolven heritage. But no-one would talk about my mother!

I snarled and got up close and personal, shoving him back and pressing my muzzle as close to his as I could stand. He snarled back at me and we stared into each others eyes. There was some shouting round us and we were quickly surrounded and pulled apart by adepts who had rushed in to prevent the fight that they all thought was about to break out.

“What the fuck is going on?” A voice boomed.

I turned to see the owner of the voice and was a little surprised, and admittedly awe struck, when I realised that the voice belonged to Tau'ruc himself. Winner of the last tournament. Not only had he won the combat tournament, but came second in the bending tournament. The match had been close, and many believed that the only reason he lost was because of the injuries he suffered the previous day.

I looked to Hazani who was still giving me glares but was obviously not going to speak up. If he wasn't going to talk then I guess I was going to have to. I pulled free of the paws still holding me, holding my paws up to show that I wasn't going to attack.

“Just having a friendly conversation.” I said.

Tau'ruc chuckled and stepped closer.

“Didn't look that friendly from where I was standing.” He looked me up and down. “So you're Malakye huh?” He chuckled again before taking a couple of steps towards Hazani. “There seems to be a problem here. I don't like problems.”

Hazani glared defiantly at Tau'ruc. After a couple of moments their eye lock ceased and Tau'ruc turned back to me.

“We have a way to deal with problems here.” He grinned and the other adepts murmured in approval. “So I think it's time for a su'crar!” The adepts around us cheered and began to clap.

“Su'crar?” I asked.

“Kinyar su'crar.*” Tau'ruc grinned. “Challenge for the body. Winner owns the other for a day. By the end of the day, what ever arguments were between you will be redundant.”

“Owns the other?” I asked. “You mean...”

“Oh yeah.” Tau'ruc chuckled again. “Winner takes 'all'.”

There was no mistaking what he meant from his tone. Sex. Basically a slave. Yeah I can see how any previous issues would be redundant after an entire day of servitude. Probably create some new problems while making the previous issues go away.

“So how about it?” I asked turning to face Hazani. “Fancy another ass kicking?”

“Hooo!” Tau'ruc grinned. “What is this? Something you not telling us Hazi?”

“Fuck you all!” Hazani snorted.

“Go on. Tell them how I kicked your ass! You and your buddies!”

“Well, well, well.” Tau'ruc clapped his paws in amusement. “So little Hazi got his tail handed to him. Why did you not tell us? We could have used a good laugh!” The group of adepts chuckled at Hazani's embarrassment.

“So what's it going to be Hazi?” Tau'ruc asked. “You wanna fight him again? Risk that sweet ass of yours for a chance to reclaim your honour?”

Hazani looked furious, his anger barely restrained and at the point of boiling over and losing control. He looked from Tau'ruc to me a few times, wrestling with his emotions. Eventually he looked at the floor. A sure sign of submission. Despite his anger and urge to fight, he obviously had his doubts at being able to beat me.

“That's what I thought.” Tau'ruc snorted disappointedly. Poking a finger into Hazani's chest. “Until your willing to fight him I don't want any more of your shit! If I so much as see you looking at him in the wrong way I will kick your ass personally!”

I felt a surge of happiness in my chest that someone like Tau'ruc was doing this. This guy was one of the best warriors Zangar had to offer and here he was, someone who had never met me, standing up for me like I was friend.

As much respect as I held towards him before, now he was pretty much my own personal hero. But despite the fact he was sticking up for me I needed to be seen as my own dragon. Otherwise I might be seen as weak. That's all it would take for someone to try and take advantage of me in some way.

“Thanks. But I can handle him myself.” I said sternly.

“I'm sure you can.” Tau'ruc grinned, looking over his shoulder at me. He turned his attention back to Hazani. “Now, unless you want my foot-paw up your ass I suggest you make yourself scarce for a while.”

Hazani snorted before turning and pushing his way free of the small gathering around us. Everyone watched him leave before speaking. Most of the group went about their business, leaving now that the spectacle was over.

Tau'ruc walked up to me, smirking in a cocky way that reminded me a lot of Jason in some ways. Yeah, Tau'ruc was cocky. He was strong and he knew it.

Now that I was this close to him I could finally get a good look at him. He wore a set of leather armour, very well made and maintained from the look of of it. The dark leather armour had steel chain-mail embedded in it in the chest, the silvery metal was quite stunning looking. His armour looked more like an ornamental piece than a practical everyday item. He was around my height, and from how his armour was filled out, very well built.

“Well then Malakye, it's nice to finally meet you.” He grinned with a big toothy grin.

He placed his paw on his chest and bowed slightly. I was a little surprised by the formal greeting but quickly returned the gesture.

“You too.”

“I've been hearing a lot of good things about you.” He grinned. He always seemed to be grinning. It was a little unnerving but it did make him damn good looking as well. “I missed your fight with my cousin, wish I had seen it. He's been singing your praises ever since.”

“That's nice of him.” I chuckled. “Considering he beat my ass pretty badly.”

We both shared a chuckle.

“Gracious in defeat. I like that.” He grinned. We began to walk, Tau'ruc putting an arm over my shoulders. “But stories can be embellished. I'd like to see it for myself.”

“You want to fight me?”

“Just a friendly spar.” He grinned. “See what the son of Lord Anaris is capable of.”

I looked around us, half a dozen of the dragons who had broken up the fight between myself and Hazani were following us slowly. The fact that they were following and Tau'ruc's seemingly overly friendly nature was making something in the back of my mind uneasy.

Back with the wolves this would be the precursor to an ambush. I knew I could be a little paranoid when it came to things like this. I tried to ignore the unsettling feeling, I needed to try and make some friends among the warrior caste.

“I WOULD LIKE YOUR ATTENTION!”

Everyone turned to the booming voice. I was surprised to see Aceh standing next to Stern and Kassius by the entrance. What was Aceh doing here? Everyone in the arena slowly made their way towards the three of them.

“Now that we have your attention we have an announcement to make.” Stern declared as he looked out over the crowd.

I met Aceh's gaze. His stoic expression betraying nothing of what was going on here.

“Who's the cat?” Tau'ruc muttered.

“Aceh.” I replied.

“Oh yeah... I heard you arrived with some furs.”

“Lord Anaris has enlisted the help of our guest here.” Stern said gesturing to Aceh. “He will take on a number of warriors as students, to learn martial arts under his tutelage.”

The announcement sent a ripple of whispers through the crowd of dragons.

“And why would we want him to teach us?” A warrior from the crowd asked.

“No one is required to learn from him.” Stern replied bluntly. “He will choose his students from those who are willing to learn. Lord Anaris is convinced of his skill. In fact he already teaches Lord Anaris's son.”

The dragons around me looked at me for a moment or two before turning their attention back to Stern.

“He doesn't look that tough!” Some yelled.

“Yeah! Why would we learn from someone we can beat ourselves?”

“Watch your words!” Stern snapped.

Aceh stepped forward at that moment, motioning Stern to calm as he looked out over the crowd.

“I am Aceh Jaras Amur. son of Vallius Demetri Amur, grandson of Machali Amur.” Aceh declared. It was the first time that I had ever heard him introduce himself so formally. “I will pick only those who show the discipline, fortitude and determination that is required to succeed at this training. If anyone here needs me to prove my worth as a teacher then I leave an open offer of Kinyar to any who wish to test my skill!”

An open offer of Kinyar? That was insane! Each and every dragon here could challenge him, one after the other! I had little doubt that Aceh could handle himself, even against someone of Tau'ruc's calibre, but could he keep doing so against a constant stream of opponents?

“Well then I'll take you on pussy cat!” A voice yelled out.

The crowd parted and a lone dragon stepped forward. I recognised him from the tournament. He lost to Tau'ruc in the semi-finals, but had given him a hell of a fight. If I remembered right his name was... Barnus. Yes that was his name.

He was smaller than most other dragons, his body lean but toned with muscle. He relied on speed over brute force and had an unorthodox fighting style.

The crowd stepped back and formed a rough circle around Aceh and Barnus. Aceh stood calmly staring at the smaller dragon. He was a good foot smaller than Aceh. He was quite lively, hopping from foot-paw to foot-paw, rolling his shoulders and throwing a few shadow punches as he pumped himself up for the coming fight.

“Come on then pussy cat!” Barnus grinned. His nen flaring up as he prepared to attack.

Aceh simply stared at him for a few moments more before casually stepping into a fighting stance; the sixth stance of Tigers Palm. With a flick of his paw he gestured for Barnus to attack.

“Without nen he doesn't stand a chance!” Tau'ruc declared knowingly. His arms folded across his chest and a smug smile gracing his muzzle.

“Don't count him out.” I retorted. Silently hoping that Aceh was doing the right thing by not using his own nen.

Tau'ruc simply snorted in amusement at my comment, but nothing more was said as Barnus launched himself towards Aceh.

Without any further prompting Barnus launched himself towards Aceh. Barnus was fast, and in hindsight maybe he was too fast for his own good. By the time he saw Aceh's attack coming it was already too late.

He had charged headlong at Aceh, a lesson I had learned early on was a very, very bad idea. Aceh's left leg rose high into the air, in a surprising display of flexibility, to the point he was nearly doing vertical splits, before he brought it down across Barnus's shoulder. That was enough to force Barnus to one knee, his muzzle twisting in pain, but he never got to make a chance to make more than a grunt as Aceh's right knee came up and smashed him in the muzzle.

Barnus fell backwards, Aceh's entire bodyweight supported on his shoulder, and Aceh gracefully and calmly stepped over him as his left foot-paw met with the ground again.

Everyone in the crowd was dumbstruck at the display. Aceh turned to regard the fallen dragon, who was barely conscious at this point. The fact that he had been using nen was probably the only reason he hadn't suffered much worse than a bloodied snout.

“You bastard!” A voice snarled.

Another dragon forced his way free of the crowd and made a beeline for Aceh who simply stared at him with an unnerving silence.

The dragon was another that I recognised from the tournament. He had fought Mantou in the semi-final. His name was Karnal. And he was the biggest dragon besides my father that I had ever seen. His huge frame loaded with muscles that you could see flex with every simple movement, and right now he was stomping towards Aceh with his fist pulled back.

His first punch missed by a mile, Aceh weaving his body round past the punch, Karnal stumbled forwards a few steps before he caught his balance and turned to face Aceh again.

Aceh once again calmly slipped into a fighting stance, this time it was the second stance. Aceh didn't have to wait long for Karnal to attack again. At least Karnal wasn't charging Aceh recklessly, but he telegraphed his attacks long before he even made them. He obviously relied on his superior strength to win fights. That would not work against someone like Aceh.

Aceh weaved his body away from each of nen enhanced punches, still not using his own nen to defend himself, doing nothing more than jabbing the giant dragon in the side each time his punch missed him.

After a while Karnal stopped trying to hit Aceh and instead tried to grab his evasive opponent. Aceh once again was too fast for him. He dodged the grasping paws, batted them away or slipped away like a greased eel.

Aceh was toying with the giant dragon. It was obvious to everyone. But he didn't toy with him for too long. After about a minute of his passive fighting Aceh went on the offensive. He grabbed the wrist of his opponent, after another poorly thrown punch, twisted the extended arm and with a swift kick to the back of the knee forced his opponent down and held him there; using nothing more than a single paw to hold his wrist.

“Your strength means nothing if you can't even hit your opponent.” Aceh said bluntly.

“FUCK YOU!” Karnal snarled.

I knew that Karnal was going to regret disrespecting Aceh after it was already obvious to everyone that he had lost this fight. Aceh would not tolerate disrespect like that.

Aceh dragged him up to both foot-paws, using nothing more than the leverage he had on his arm. Spun him round and delivered a single, powerful kick to his chest. Karnal stumbled backwards but to my surprise didn't fall. Aceh didn't miss a beat though. He chased after the stumbling dragon and laid into him with a flurry of powerful blows to his torso, ending the combo with a move I had never seen him use before. He took a long step forwards, thrusting both fists into the chest of his opponent. The force of the blow literally blew the much larger dragon off his foot-paws and sent him crashing to the ground.

Now both Karnal and Barnus lay on the ground, each of them groaned in obvious pain.

The crowd remained silent, even as Aceh cast his gaze over us. His piercing blue eyes taking in every detail of everyone in the crowd.

“Damn! That cat it bad ass!” Tau'ruc chuckled.

“You want him to teach you to fight?” I asked. A swell of pride for my master in my chest.

“Hell no! I want to fight him!”

I looked at Tau'ruc open mawed and in shock. I didn't know what to say or do at that moment. Or the next moment when he pushed his way through the crowd towards Aceh.

“Well, well, well...” Tau'ruc sauntered out of the crowd and looked Aceh up and down.

Aceh turned to regard him with a calmness that betrayed no emotion. I knew that Aceh could hold his own, but could he beat Tau'ruc? He was essentially their best fighter, a strong warrior and powerful bender. I knew Aceh was a better fighter, but Tau'ruc's nen was on a whole other level compared to Aceh's.

“So the pussy cat's got some moves.” He chuckled, an undeniable swagger in his walk. “Lets see what you've got!”

Tau'ruc raised his fists and drew on his nen. I knew immediately that he was only using a portion of his true power. But it was still powerful. His nen was heavy, it rippled with power as it coursed through his body.

Aceh didn't seemed phased at all, he simply slipped back into the second stance of Tiger's Palm. Fists raised and ready to fight. His demeanour unchanged. A calmness that seemed almost unnatural.

They both just stood there, each of them measuring the other. Aceh made the first move.

He struck with the speed and ferocity that I expected of him. He lashed out with powerful blows, dodged the counter attacks of Tau'ruc by weaving his body round the attacks before landing his own before Tau'ruc could even try and pull his arm back from the failed attacks.

Tau'ruc was impressive, his attacks where fast, decisive and crisp. But despite all that he couldn't land a single blow on Aceh, who seemed to be able to predict his every move. Aceh landed blow after blow, but it seemed to have little effect on Tau'ruc.

Each powerful strike did little more than stun his opponent, his nen buffered the force of his attacks to the point that they had little more effect than hitting him with a pillow.

With a roar of frustrated aggression Tau'ruc charged forward, driving his shoulder into Aceh. Aceh was shoved back, regaining his balance in time to swerve his body away from the incoming punch of his opponent.

He grabbed Tau'ruc's extended arm, drove his knee into his stomach, struck him across the muzzle with a nasty looking elbow strike and grasped the back of his head, a moment later Tau'ruc was thrown onto the flat his back.

I couldn't help but let out a restrained cheer, impressed at how Aceh was beating Tau'ruc using nothing more than technique.

Tau'ruc got up quickly. His rage now obvious as his entire body radiated his anger at being embarrassed by the strange tiger. Nearly everyone in the crowd took a step back as Tau'ruc unleashed his full power.

It was hard to breath as the crushing wave of power washed over me. The pressure was insane! It felt like someone was standing on my chest! I drew on my own nen and felt relief as it seemed to buffer the effects of Tau'ruc's nen.

At this point Aceh drew on his own nen. It was almost undetectable over constant ebb of Tau'ruc's nen. Tau'ruc stomped forward and lashed out with a series of punches. Even in his current state of anger Tau'ruc's technique was as crisp as it was before. He seemed to be moving faster as well! I could feel how he shifted his nen throughout his body as he switched between offence and defence as effortlessly as breathing.

I was so lost in his technique that I lost track of the fight until there was a mighty cheer from the crowd as Tau'ruc finally landed a punch. Aceh had managed to raise his arms, reinforcing his defence with his own nen, but the force of the blow sent him skidding back. The following blow sent him sprawling across the ground.

This was what I was afraid of. Tau'ruc's nen was just too powerful!

I breathed a sigh of relief as Aceh stood up, seemingly no worse for wear, but his calm demeanour was now gone. He scowled at Tau'ruc before retaking a fighting stance. One that I had never seen before!

He crouched low, his arms curling outward towards his opponent.

Tau'ruc snorted in amusement and went on the attack. Aceh launched himself at Tau'ruc and the two clashed. Aceh managed to narrowly avoid Tau'ruc's fist from hitting him in the muzzle by inches, while landing his own punch to his opponents muzzle.

Tau'ruc was momentarily stunned and Aceh didn't waste the opportunity. He grabbed Tau'ruc by the throat, swept his foot-paw from under him, and threw him to the ground. As Tau'ruc began scramble back up to a vertical base, Aceh leapt through the air and struck him in the muzzle with a devastating round house kick which sent the dragon sprawling across the ground.

“YOU MOTHER FUCKER!!!” Tau'ruc yelled.

I felt his nen shift from himself to the water that lay a few yards behind him. This was no longer a spar. Tau'ruc was going to try and kill Aceh!

Before I could react several jets of water shot forwards, the streams aimed at Aceh. Aceh back flipped away, dodging the first two jets of water and leapt to the side to avoid the third. With a motion of his paws Tau'ruc summoned another jet of water, this one breaking apart and freezing as it flew through the air, icicles becoming spiked projectiles.

“STOP!” I heard someone yell, but it was already too late. Over a dozen projectiles were already mere yards away from Aceh.

My body reacted to the situation even though my mind was still in shock at how quickly this had escalated from a spar to a death match!

I shoved two dragons in my way aside and sprinted towards Aceh, throwing myself in the path of the projectiles that threatened his very life. I spread my wings in the hope of trying to shield Aceh from any further attacks.

Using my nen bubble I could see the attacks cutting through the air towards me. I closed my eyes and waited for them to hit when I felt a burst of nen fire out, washing over me and then the incoming attacks. I gasped as a cold wetness splashed across me. The burst of nen reverting the water back to it's unfrozen state.

I looked in the direction of the source of the burst. It was Stern. He had fired the nen. And by doing so he had probably just saved my life. Not only that but his intervention seemed to have snapped Tau'ruc out of his state of aggression, his nen already receding as Stern stormed his way towards him with a less than amused look.

Everyone watched in silence as the two met. Tau'ruc looked guilty but defiant. Staring Stern in the eye as the Warlord glared at him in seething anger. Tau'ruc looked away, breaking the silent battle of wills and Stern turned to regard Aceh.

“I apologise.” He said bluntly before turning back to Tau'ruc. “Come with me... now!” He growled. Leading Tau'ruc towards the exit of the arena.

I simply stood there and watched until a paw came to rest on my now wet shoulder. It was Aceh. He looked me in the eye with a smile. A silent thank you. I had thrown myself in front of the attack that threatened to wound if not kill him. But what else could I have done? I couldn't have just stood there and watched Aceh get hurt; or worse killed!

“That was a very brave thing you did Malakye.” Kassius said with a smile.

“I wasn't going to let him hurt Aceh!”

“Thank you.” Aceh said with a smile. Bowing his head with his paws together.

“The rest of you! Resume your training!” Kassius ordered to the crowd watching.

As the crowd dispersed I noticed two dragons who were actually coming closer. It was Barnus and Karnal. They both wore expressions of humility to go with they physically hurting bodies. They stood side by side and looked to Aceh who regarded them with his usual stoic expression. I won't deny I was surprised when they both dropped to the knees, their gaze firmly locked on the ground.

“We wish to apologise.” Barnus blurted suddenly. “And if you allow it... to become your students as well!”

Karnal grunted and nodded his agreement with the statement.

I looked to Aceh who's expression had not changed at all. He simply regarded them silently, his piercing eyes taking in everything about them. The silence went unbroken for a long time before Aceh finally responded.

“Training will not be easy. It will be tough, brutal and require discipline!” Aceh stated with authority. “You both show tenacity in the way you fight. But lack skill and discipline to be effective fighters! Relying purely on your strength and speed to over come your opponent. I will teach you discipline! You will learn technique! And by doing so you will become skilled fighters!”

“YES!” They both shouted in unison.

“Then from now on I will be your master. Now, go rest! We will begin your training tomorrow!”

“Yes Master!” They both responded in perfect unison before standing up. They gave a bow of respect to Aceh before turning to leave.

“You're taking on more students?” I asked.

“Hmmm.” Aceh nodded. Smiling. “Are you worried?”

“Worried?”

“That I won't have time to train you?”

“No!” I chuckled. “Just a little surprised is all. I mean... if you're taking on students does that mean you're not planning on leaving?”

He scowled slightly.

“We all spoke the other night.” He said. “We agreed that it is dangerous to leave while the wolves as being so aggressive. Your father tells us that the scouts they sent out confirm that war has already broken out. Caravans and travellers are constantly being attacked in draconian lands.”

“Really?” I asked.

“Yes. I have heard the same reports.” Kassius confirmed.

“So we have agreed that staying put for a while, until the fighting dies down, would be best for all of us.” Aceh explained. “Your father asked if I would be interested in training any of the warriors here while we stay.”

“How many are you going to train?” I asked curiously.

“A dozen at most.”

“Wow...” I grinned.

It was going to be strange to train with others under Aceh. Maybe now I wouldn't get my tail handed to me quite so often during sparring lessons.

[center]************[/center]

“Kassandra! Wait up!” I called as the blue scaled dragoness was about to walk round a corner and out of sight.

She paused and turned towards me as I tried to push my way through the crowded marketplace to get to her. She scowled in annoyance but didn't move. She stood with her arms crossed.

“What do you want?!” She snapped.

I was a little shocked at the annoyance in her tone, but I just smiled. It was who she was and she wasn't going to warm up to me straight away.

“I heard you beat the crap out of Baroc during training today.”

“Yeah!” Her tone had lost a lot of its hostility as smile graced her muzzle. “Lets just say... he also won't be fucking anyone for a while.”

I flinched at the thought. I had heard that she had been particularly brutal with him. I had also heard from Laguna that at first his brother strongly disputed being paired with her, but a quiet word from Kassius had him cooperating fully; if reluctantly. I can imagine the talk that Kassius had with him. I grinned a little at the thought.

“So I guess Kassius will be pairing you with everyone in class that was involved?”

“So he promised. He also said he won't be giving them his recommendation to become warriors for a long time as punishment.”

“That makes sense. Don't want guys like that looking out for the well being of others.”

She laughed briefly before returning back to her default scowl.

“So was that everything?” She almost growled.

“Well... I was wondering if you wanted to hang out?”

“I told you before I'm not going to fuck you!”

“What??” I half laughed, half choked at the bluntness of her words. “I said nothing about sex.”

“You're a male... it's all you ever think about.”

“Well sorry to disappoint you! But I have no interest in sticking my dick anywhere near you!” I chuckled. “You're not really my type anyway.”

“And what is your type?” She asked curiously.

I stopped myself from answering her question. I knew she was just going to turn it around on me in some way. Truthfully I didn't want to fuck her, she was admittedly beautiful, her smooth blue scales, her figure and those legs... yes... definitely beautiful, but damn if she wasn't a bitch! I was only trying to make an effort to be friendly.

“Look...” I sighed, not entirely sure what I was going to say. “If you don't want to hang out.. get some food or whatever... then that's fine! I'm just trying to be friendly.”

“Uh-huh...”

She was not buying it apparently. Fine, I've got better things to be spending my time on than trying to convince her of my 'lack of' intentions of fucking her.

“Fine! If you want to do something then you know where to find me.” I grunted. “I'll catch you later.”

I didn't wait for a response. I just turned and walked away. I don't know what I was hoping for but I was a little disappointed when she didn't call after me. After walking a fair distance a spared a glance over my shoulder to see that she was already gone.

I sighed a little in frustration, she was a lot more hassle than I had anticipated trying to be friendly with, shook my head and began making my way to see if Cody or the others wanted to hang out.

[center]************[/center]

“You're really serious about this!?” Michael asked Jason.

The stallion was busying himself with braiding his tail. I just stood back and let their exchange happen, I did not want to get involved! Cody sat next to me as we watched the couple bicker, unable to leave without having to pass uncomfortably close to them.

“Why wouldn't I be serious about this?” Jason countered.

“Because you hardly ever take anything seriously!”

“Yeah... well...” Jason stammered, obviously a little hurt from the blunt comeback. “I'm really serious about this!”

“You...”

Michael let out an exasperated sigh of frustration and began to pace a little as Jason returned to braiding his tail. I had seen other stallions with braided tails, and it did look smart. Making his tail much neater and elegant than just leaving it to hang across the back of his legs like he normally left it to do.

“Are you jealous?”

“JEALOUS?! Why the 'fuck' would I be jealous?!” Michael snapped. “I'm ashamed! You're just going to go out and sell yourself like a cheap whore!”

“HEY! I am not cheap!” Jason snorted. “And I'm not selling myself on the street corners or anything!”

“Then what are you doing?”

“Providing my services as a stud to those who want me to rock their world!”

“And how is that any different from a prostitute?” Michael asked rhetorically.

“Becaaauuussseee... I'm not! I'm providing a service! All these females who are unsatisfied sexually by their partners! I'm going to teach them how to please each other in the bedroom! All males know that a happy wife, means a happy life!”

“This is fucking insane!”

“No it's not! Plus it's good coin! And I've got several couples looking utilise my services as a sex expert! I'm sure they'd be more than happy to let you join in if you want.”

“I DON'T WANT TO DO IT!!! AND I DON'T WANT YOU TO DO IT!!!”

I flinched as Michael's bellowing voice echoed around the small cave we were in.

“Why not?”

“Why do you think!?”

“Look... it's not like we've never slept with other furs...”

“It's not the fact that you're sleeping with them... it's the fact that you're selling yourself! You're better than that!”

“So what? You want me to do it for free?” Jason asked. “We've got to eat and coin is running low!”

Michael made some unidentifiable noise before growling angrily and kicked a wooden stool, that had been sitting next to him, across the room.

“Look honey.” Jason said, abandoning the tail wrap he had been trying to do for the last while and stood up and gave Michael a hug and a quick kiss on the side of the muzzle. “I'm not doing this because I want to, I still love you and you will always be my 'one'.”

“I love you too.” Michael whispered, his eyes watering a little as he looked ready to cry.

“I'm just looking for a way to earn a little coin, and have some fun at the same time. It's better than doing the mines right?”

“I just don't want you to do this! We'll manage! We always do!”

“Uh....” I made noise to get their attention, hoping to get their attention and possibly bring an end to this fight. “You know... I have some coin you guys can have if you want it.”

“We don't want to take your coin...” Michael said sadly.

“I know, I know... but I want to help out. Besides... it's kind of an inheritance.” I said earning a slight look of curiosity. “And I'd be happy for you guys to use it. After everything you've ever done for me it's the least I could do.”

“That's sweet of you bud.” Jason smiled.

“It's no problem.” I smiled. “I'll take it round to you tomorrow.”

“No... you really don't need to.” Michael insisted. “We'll manage.”

“Sure we will!” Jason grinned. Wrapping an arm round Michael's shoulders, the pair finally agreeing on something. “We always do right?”

“Right!” Michael chuckled, sharing a wet kiss with his partner.

“So are you gonna help me with my tail?”

“What... for fu...” Michael looked ready to blow.

“Hey-hey-hey!” Jason held his paws up defensively. “I'll do you a deal yeah?”

Suspicious, but keen to listen more Michael relaxed a little.

“Go on.”

“Lets treat this like anything else yeah? I mean we're no strangers to sleeping with others, yeah?”

“Yeah...” Michael asked, clearly not sounding convinced.

“So lets do this together!”

“You want me to sell myself with you?”

“NO! Well... kind of, but it's not the same thing!” Jason explained poorly before waving a dismissive paw, indicating that he was going to start his explanation again. “Lets do this as couples. There are a few couples who want some help spicing up the bedroom. So why not do like a double date thing? We have dinner together, get to know one another, and then if we like them. We help them out!”

“But you know...”

“That you don't like females. I know! But I mean... a blow jobs a blow job right, and an ass is an ass! Don't matter if it's coming from a guy or a gal right?”

“That is the most...” A sigh of defeat from Michael made me know that he was realising the futility in the argument. “If I say no...”

“Then we won't sleep with them.”

“Promise?”

“Cross my heart!” He smiled, drawing a cross in the center of his chest with his finger.

“Fine... but I'm still not comfortable with the whole thing.”

“Relax... it'll be awesome!” Jason grinned. “Now come on, lets spruce ourselves up a little.

“I can't believe I'm agreeing to do this.”

“Nor can I.” I chuckled. “But at least you can say no!” I tried to appease him. “Sure you don't want the coin?”

“We'll be find bud. Thanks.”

“Why are you so against this whole thing anyway? It's not like I've not seen you guys sleep with others.” I asked.

It's just the whole coin side of it. I mean it's fine if it's just innocent fun, but once you start doing it for coin it just seems wrong.” Michael replied.

“Then just don't charge for it.”

“Well there is that, but like Jason said, we need to eat somehow, and even if Eric gets a stall we all need to find a way to earn some extra coin..”

“Well... I'm sure you guys will be fine.” I watched as Cody went to help Jason with his tail. “You want a paw with your tail?”

“I guess...” He gave a reluctant smile. “Guess we may as well look pretty right?”

“Right!” I grinned.

I was glad that they had worked things out. I knew that this could kick off again in the future if things went sour. But I knew that no matter what happens that these two would stay together. The thought of them not being together... well it just seemed wrong. I had never seen two furs more right for each other than Michael and Jason.

“Good news everyone!” Eric declared as he stepped through the curtain. “We have a stall!”

Everyone cheered.

[center]************[/center]

As I walked home, Jason and Michael having headed off for their 'double date' a short while ago, I had a bite to eat with the others before deciding to have an early night. Tomorrow Aceh would start training his newest disciples. From what I gathered he had managed to get a total of eight new students.

“You... you... there's not a word yet discovered to describe you!” Roxis snarled angrily at Tristen, as I walked round the corner towards them. Roxis poked him in the chest repeatedly as he spoke before storming off.

Tristen looked dumbstruck. He was always winding up Roxis in some way, the pair bickered over insignificant things in some sort of rivalry the pair shared. But this was something else entirely. The last while there had been something different about them, their arguments didn't happen as often and they seemed closer somehow. But in all my time with them I had never seen Roxis lose his temper like that. What ever I had just walked in on was serious.

“What did you do?” Laguna asked.

“I don't know!” Tristen insisted.

“Sounded pretty serious to me.” I said, the pair finally aware of my presence.

“Malakye!” Laguna beamed, immediately moving to my side.

“So what did I just walk in on?”

“I seriously don't know! We were just talking and Roxis suddenly goes all... 'rawr' at me!”

“What were you talking about?” I asked.

“Tristen was telling us how he'd love to fuck 'that slut' that is always hanging around by the abandoned mines.” Laguna giggled.

I was well aware of who they were talking about, having learned who she was after walking in on here being double teamed by a couple of dragons over by the mines that time I'd gone there with Laguna. She was a whore, she slept with any drake who had coin. I had yet to find out her name, everyone referred to her as 'that slut'. I knew of several warriors who paid her regular visits. It seemed to be a contest to see who could come up with the most degrading acts to preform on her. But she seemed to accept it willingly so long as there was coin to be had.

“You really want to fuck her?” I asked, my snout curling in disgust.

“So?!”

I know it was a horrible thing to judge her the way I was, she was essentially an outcast among her own kind. A social pariah. I dreaded to thing of what circumstances lead her to sell her body the way she did. She wasn't even that ugly. In fact with a bit of effort I'm sure she could clean up quite nicely. But she was always dirty, smelled badly and dressed in rags. With the amount of coin she got from a few of the adepts alone she could probably afford some decent clothes, but it was like she didn't care.

“I'm not judging!” I insisted. “Just figured you weren't that desperate for sex.”

“Well... I'M NOT!” He snapped. “I could try out a few things...”

“I dreaded to think what things he wanted to try.”

Hang on... if that is what they were talking about why would it offend Roxis so badly? I mean it was one thing to find it disgusting, and Roxis should be more than used to the way he talks about females.

“Well what ever it was that upset Roxis you should probably go apologise.” I said.

“Why should I apologise to him!? He's the one that freaked out over nothing.”

“Well something upset him... for the sake of your friendship it'd be best if you apologise. And at the very least find out why he's upset.”

“Yeah...” He said bashfully.

That was strange. I expected him to argue the point a little more, but the moment I mentioned their friendship he was all bashful. Oh! No! It couldn't... Tristen and Roxis!?

I stared at Tristen who was now staring in the direction that Roxis had stormed off in. He looked worried. Tristen was not one to worry about others feelings. The fact that they had seemed so close of late, the sudden uncharacteristic worry. It had to be that! How had I not noticed earlier?

“Go on!” I insisted. “Before he holds it against you!”

Tristen didn't argue, he hesitated but eventually began to walk off after Roxis.

“They're fucking aren't they?” Laguna asked once Tristen was out of earshot.

I choked in surprise before laughing at the sheer bluntness of his question.

“I think they are!” I chuckled.

“About frickin time!” Laguna chuckled. “Think they'll... 'kiss and make up'?” He asked, his tone sounded very suggestive.

“I think that the chances are high!”

“So what should we do?”

Here we go...

“You want to...?”

“Uh-huh!” He nodded eagerly.

“Not going to find yourself a boyfriend or girlfriend?”

“Eventually.” He smiled. “But in the meantime...”

“Fine!” I laughed, relenting. It had been a while since we had slept together. “So... my place or yours?”

“Yours!”

“Come on, lets go!” I grinned.

“Think I can stay the night?”

There goes my chances of an early night...

[center]************[/center]

“HAAAAH!!!” I jumped to a sitting position, my breathing heavy and ragged, my body covered in a cold sweat.

Another nightmare, not even Feun's potion was working anymore. I don't know for how long they have haunted my dreams. They were never the same, apart from the ominous, glowing red eyes. Those eyes were always there in one form or another, and just thinking about them struck a cold pang of terror in my chest. What ever they represented scared me at a primal level. I didn't even know why I was afraid of them.

Kassandra's grandfather, Feun, made some medicine to help me sleep. That had worked for a while, only an occasional nightmare slipped through. But I could feel it slowly becoming less effective. But the medicine was the only thing that had allowed me any amount of sleep the past few moons. I was already suffering from a lack of sleep, but if the potions weren't going to work anymore then I don't know what I was going to do. I would need to go and see Feun when I got back to Zangar and hope he had something stronger.

As my breathing slowly returned to normal I laid back down on my sweat soaked pillow. The damp fabric felt cold against the back of my neck. I stared up at the stone ceiling of the barracks I was sharing with the other warriors on shift with me.

“You okay?”

I turned my head to the bed on my right, Cairn was looking at me, I could tell his eyes were open from the reflection of the moon light coming in from the window. I smiled, not sure if he could do so in the dim lighting, to reassure him.

“Yeah... just a bad dream.”

“You have those a lot.” He whispered so not to disturb the others.

“Yeah...” I sighed, letting out a long exhale.

“You wanna get up? We could train a little before breakfast.” Cairn offered.

It was kind of him, after the last two shifts up here at the outpost he had come to realise that once I woke up I didn't really sleep anymore. Cairn was definitely my closest friend among the Zangarian warriors.

“You get some sleep.” I said. “Once we get back I'm planning on heading to the dojo. I may as well try and get some rest.”

“If you're sure?”

“Yeah, just go back to sleep.” I insisted.

I didn't sleep.

I just lay in bed until the others began to rouse and got up myself. Those that were on duty over night joined us for a breakfast of warm broth and stale bread. It wasn't much, but it was good to have something warm to eat out here in the constant cold.

Winter had already peaked and the mountain paths were covered in snow. As cold as it could be during the summer months it didn't help to prepare you for winter. It was always bitterly cold and if you weren't careful you could easily die.

We had been on guard duty at the eastern outpost for the last week. The place was so old that it was literally falling apart. Built into the mountain side, a tall stone keep had been built along the trail that lead towards Zangar, and was surrounded by crumbling stone walls that were once a strong defence. Large chunks of the wall were missing, making it useless if we were to come under attack. Thankfully it was our last day here, our shift coming to an end, and in a few hours the next squad would arrive to relieve us. A good thing since this meal was the last of our rations.

“Some of the guys are going to the tavern when we get back.” Cairn said with a mawful of food. “Do you want to join us?”

“Maybe later.” I said. “I'm looking forward to one of Harold's meals.” I grinned. “Much better than this stuff.”

“Hey no problem.” He smiled back. “Feel free to join us after though, yeah?”

“I might just take you up on that offer.”

“You should.” He grinned. “Maybe we can hook you up with a nice female!” He winked.

“I don't need any help getting laid, thank you very much!” I chuckled.

“Malakye! Cairn!” I turned to see Garan and Leonidus approaching, both of them garbed in leather and furs.

This was one of those times I was grateful to be a fire bender. We are able to use our nen to keep ourselves warm, even if we were to stand naked in the middle of a blizzard. You had to be careful though, using your nen constantly like that can wear you out and if you don't use enough nen you run the risk of feeling warm while you body actually suffers from the cold.

“You guys just get off shift?” I asked.

“Yeah.” Leonidus said with a huff taking a seat at our table, broth and bread in paw. “We got the privilege of the final patrol. We just got back.”

Leonidus and Garan had gotten the short straw this week. They had the pleasure of doing the night patrols while Cairn and I were on the day shift.

“I'm glad our week is over!” Garan smiled, taking a big slurp of his broth. “Two weeks before we have to come back to this hole!”

“It's not so bad.” I said. “We may be posted here, in the back of beyond, but at least we get two weeks off between shifts.”

“That's true.” Garan nodded his head.

“Ever since the war started getting serious they've made sure to man this outpost, not that it's capable of defending against much.” Cairn moaned.

He did have a point. This outpost was in disrepair, still sturdy but not much of a defence. Even though we were in the back of beyond, most furs out in the world were completely oblivious to the fact that Zangar was still standing after the last war.

.

The narrow trails here made it difficult to travel. But the fact remained we were here to do a job and many lives depended on us doing it. We were half a days walk from Zangar, and we were the best chance they had for an early warning if we were to be attacked.

“At least in a few hours time it will be someone else's problem.” Leonidus chuckled. “Next time I'm taking a nice strong drink with me. To warm me up if I get stuck with the night patrols again!”

“Bring some for me too!” Garan grinned.

“Bring your own!” Leonidus chided, as he stuck his tongue out in a childish act of defiance.

“Easy now girls.” Cairn chuckled.

We all chuckled and continued with our meal. Cairn and I would have to go on duty until the next group arrived to relieve us, while I'm sure Garan and Leonidus would be eager to get a little shut eye before we started to make our way home.

[center]************[/center]

“BYE GUYS! HAVE A GOOD WEEK!” Cairn yelled to the group of dragons who had arrived to relieve us, waving his arm frantically, as we began our walk home.

“You are such an ass!” I laughed as I remembered the looks of annoyance our replacements had shot Cairn's way.

“Yeah! But I'm a loveable ass!” He grinned.

The four of us walked a little behind the rest of the group, Garan and Leonidus walked a few paces in front of Cairn and I. We all wore our leathers and carried our spears and packs, which were significantly lighter than when we had arrived a week ago since we had eaten the rations we had taken with us.

The snow crunched beneath our foot-paws. Even while using my nen to keep warm, the chilling cold of the snow under paw was still uncomfortably cold. But I hated the constricting leather foot-wear like Garan and Leonidus had to wear just to keep the cold at bay. Putting up with the cold was a pain, but it was definitely the lesser of the two evils.

“Should we take the short cut home?” Cairn suggested.

“You and your bloody short cuts!” Garan cursed.

“It's sooooo much quicker!” Cairn grinned.

“But it's dangerous.” Leonidus interjected.

“We'll be careful!” Cairn insisted. “You didn't complain about it last time!”

“That was before I found out about the cross winds!” Leonidus growled. “I nearly got slammed against the cliff!”

“Well now that you know about them you'll be fine right?” He asked with an oh-so innocent smile. “Besides! If we did need to warn the village of an attack this would be the best way to do it! So why not practise?”

Leonidus just grumbled to himself. We all knew how this was going to go. Cairn, the fearless hero that he thought he was, would take the shortcut and leave us behind if it came to it. He would tease anyone that stayed behind for weeks about it.

Truth was that the walk back was not so appealing to me either. It was either hours of walking through steep, icy roads, or, a half hour glide. The outpost was much higher up the mountain than Zangar was, and if you could navigate the rocky canyons to the village it took practically no time at all to get there.

“I'm game.” I grinned.

“Fantastic!” Cairn cheered, doing a little skip to celebrate. “Who else?”

“Fine...” Garan sighed.

“I hate you so much...” Leonidus grumbled, submitting to Cairn's will.

“I love you too Leo.” Cairn replied, giving him a swat on the ass enticing another grumble from the taller dragon. “Come on guys, lets go!” He cried, running the few feet to the ledge.

We gathered around behind him, looking at the sheer drop that awaited us, unable to see the bottom due to the lingering mists that flooded the area. I'll admit, standing here at the edge of a cliff face this high made my legs tense and my stomach flutter. But my wings also fluttered, eager to unfurl and soar across the sky.

“Damn this is high!” Garan muttered.

We all stood there in silent reverence of the view. A silence that was broken by Cairn.

“How about a little wager guys?” He grinned.

“What?!?” Leonidus snapped, more out of exasperation of the suggestion than curiosity as to what the suggested wager was going to be.

“Last one to open their wings doesn't have to pay for any drinks tonight!”

He wanted to free fall? Talk about gutsy. It was nerve racking enough to just stand here, let alone willingly plummet towards the mist covered bottom. Not to mention that if we lost too much height we wouldn't be able to glide to the village, and potentially could end up having to walk hours to get back to Zangar, and that's if we managed not to have an accident mid-flight.

“If it will shut you up, fine.” Leonidus growled. I knew what he was thinking, Cairn wouldn't let this go, it was easier to just agree and get on with it. “But don't expect me to cry for you if you die.”

Cairn just snickered.

With no more objections raised we all prepared to take the leap. I made sure to make sure my pack and spear was securely fastened across my back and that they would not interfere with my wings before taking my place at the edge of the cliff. We all looked at one another, exchanging our silent confirmations to our readiness, as well as our nervousness.

“One...” Cairn began to count. “Two...” He paused, I bent my legs and tensed in readiness to throw myself off the cliff into the unknown. A wave of chillingly cold wind washed over us. “Three!”

We threw ourselves off the ledge. The cold air bit into my scales as I plummeted through the air. I couldn't help but laugh and cry out in fear filled exuberance, much like the others. Leonidus was the first to unfurl his wings, followed shortly by Garan. But Cairn and I kept plummeting We glanced at one another every now and again, keeping a sharp eye for the signs of any ground that would be fast approaching us through the thick mist we were falling through.

My heart was pounding hard in my chest with fear filled adrenaline. I could feel my nerve beginning to give out. I wasn't sure if we'd already fallen past the point of no return. I looked back at Cairn, his own expression betrayed his fear. We looked at each other knew we were thinking the same thing.

I reached out with my nen, my bubble unable to form properly due to how fast I was falling. I had found that when using my nen I became sensitive to the constant shifts in the wind. I could sense the shifts in the air currents over a considerable distance. Below us, roughly a hundred feet and closing fast, I could feel the swell of air at the base of the cliffs.

My attention was drawn to a sudden fluttering as the wind caught Cairn's outstretched wings, and I looked to see Cairn rapidly ascending; rather he had stopped falling. If I opened my wings now I would be able to glide to the ledge below, but that would mean I would have to walk back up to Zangar, and who knew how long that would take?

I clenched my jaw, trying to focus for anything that would get me back to where I needed to be. The ground was fast approaching, I had seconds to spare before it would be too late for me to become anything other than a smear on the rocks!

There it was! An up-draft was coming, but I needed to avoid the coming ledge in order to reach it. I twisted my body to the right, kicking and clawing at the air to drag myself to where I needed to be.

I plummeted out of the mist and past the ledge that I had nearly crashed into. Now I could see just how far I had to fall. I had fallen hundreds of feet and knew I was far below Zangar now. The up-draft was coming. Three. Two. One.

I spread my wings wide the moment before the up-draft reached me. I couldn't help but make grunt as I not only stopped falling but started to gain altitude quickly, the sudden deceleration and acceleration made my wings and back ache with the stress.

It didn't take long for me be pushed back into the mist. Eventually the up-draft waned and I was left floating in the mist, but now that I was finally descending at a slow enough pace my nen bubble was able to form. I began to float away from the cliff face that I had jumped from and headed outwards hoping to get clear of the mist and find the others.

I had little doubt that Garan and Leonidus would make it back to Zangar, but Cairn had fallen a long way with me and I wasn't sure if he had the altitude to make it back. I felt my nen crash against a cliff before I could even see it, and angled my wings to glide round it.

It was a few more minutes of gliding before I found my way out of the mist. I instantly spotted a nearby ledge and moved towards it. I stumbled slightly as I landed, breathed a sigh of relief and folded my wings away. Thankful to be on solid ground, as small as it was.

I looked round for any signs of life. It took a minute to get my bearings, recognising the twin peaks of the mountain that Zangar was built into. I was a good bit below Zangar as far as altitude was concerned, but my main concern was that I had no direct route there. It was at least half a mile to the nearest track in any direction, and that was if I could keep my current altitude.

“Hey-ey-ey-ey! Malakye-kye-kye-kye!” I heard some one shout, my name echoed off the cliffs.

I looked around, trying to find the source of the echo. Across on the other side of the canyon, at a higher altitude was Cairn; He waved at me. I waved back. He was in the same boat as I was in, worse even considering he couldn't navigate the air currents like I could. I would have to navigate the currents for the both of us, but to do that I needed to get to him.

I felt out with my nen and felt for any air currents I could use to my advantage. Nothing! We seemed to be stuck in a calm zone. The currents would likely change as the day went on but I couldn't wait hours for something that might not come. Looks like I was going to have to put Xavier's lessons to practise.

“HANG ON! I'M COMING OVER-VER-VER-VER!” I yelled, my voice echoed off the cliffs.

I spread my wings and took a step back so I was pressed against the rock face. The ledge I was on was only two paces wide, not enough to get much speed, but if I did this right I wouldn't need much speed. However if I screwed this up there I could end up muzzle first in a cliff face or plummeting to my death.

I took some deep breaths, my breath turning to a pale mist as it hit the freezing cold air. My heart was pounding hard in my chest. This was risky, but it should work. My legs felt weak at the idea.

“This will work... this 'will' work... it will work!” I muttered to myself, trying to make myself believe.

I closed my eyes and taking one last, long deep breath, I strode forward and leapt off the edge with my wings spread wide. I summoned my nen, just enough so the nen bubble wouldn't form around me or this wouldn't work. I focused my nen into my paws, angled my wings, and fired the nen into my wings. I surged upwards by roughly twenty feet. I laughed, feeling slightly giddy, it was working.

I repeated the process three more times so that I was able to land on the same ledge as Cairn.

“How did you do that!?” He asked, maw agape with surprise.

“Wind bender remember?”

Cairn had indeed discovered that I was a wind bender some time ago, having followed me to one of my training sessions with Xavier. He had promised to keep it a secret. I trusted him. And so far he hadn't told anyone since he found out nearly two moons ago.

“Right, right...” He nodded, rubbing his muzzle. “I keep forgetting. Still don't know why you keep it a secret.”

“I have my reasons.” I grinned. “So lets get home. I'm sure the others are nearly there by now.”

“So how are we going to do this? We are pretty low down.”

“I have an idea.” I grinned. “Do you trust me?”

“.... ehhh... yeah?” It came as more of a question than a confirmation, but this was pretty risky so I wasn't going to question it.

“Right, so here's what we're going to do....”

[center]************[/center]

“I can't believe I'm letting you do this!!!!” Cairn yelled as he leapt from the ledge spinning round, and opened his wings, to face me.

I leapt from the ledge as well, fired a burst of wind nen into his wings, which propelled him backwards. His arms and legs flailed as he struggled to turn around, eventually managing to turn to face the direction I had sent him in, using the momentum I gave him to fly to the ledge we planned to use for our next stop.

I used my nen to propel myself after him. After a couple of minutes I caught up, using my nen to give us both a little extra height along the way. He was laughing now, apparently enjoying himself.

“This is amazing!” He beamed. “No wonder Xavier keeps winning the gliding competition!”

There was a gliding competition each year at one of the half yearly festivals, instead of the tournament. It was after the last tournament that he began to teach me how to use my wind element to extend my flight time. It was certainly coming in handy now. We'd be back in Zangar in no time at the rate.

We landed, a little clumsily on the narrow ledge, before walking around to plan the next part of our route. The ledge leading round the cliff face we were on narrowed as we moved away from our landing zone. It was just wide enough for us to walk without our backs pressed against the cliff face, we moved carefully, testing the ground beneath our foot-paws with each step, the last thing we wanted was for the ledge to give way beneath us suddenly.

“Look! I can see Zangar!” Cairn exclaimed, pointing towards the direction of our home.

Indeed it was Zangar. We could make out the stone walls that were constructed as part of its defence. If I was right the wall we could see was for the main entrance, the one I had used when I had first arrived in Zangar with the others.

Zangar had two entry points, a main one that most of the routes lead to, and the back one which wasn't much more than a narrow path. You could only make the last leg of the journey to the back gate by foot-paw, the narrow ravines making it near impossible for any decent sized wagon to even attempt the pass.

Since most of Zangar was actually built into the mountain side, only a few buildings actually outside of it, Zangar was quite hard to spot among the mountain ranges, only the imposing stone walls made for any decent landmarks of it's location.

A careful study of the space between us and Zangar suggested that we could probably get there in a couple more flights. I hoped we'd be able to find suitable landing zones. While we could theoretically get there in one go with my wind bending to keep us air born, I wasn't comfortable in attempting that yet, especially with someone else in tow. Better to play it safe for now.

“Lets use that ledge over there?” I said, pointing at a protruding ledge a fair distance away.

“You sure? It's pretty high up.”

“It'll be fine. If I send you upwards from here it should be easy enough.”

“Okay... if you're sure.”

“Yeah!” I smiled giving him a pat on the shoulder. “Stand with your wings open.”

As he turned to face me, opening his wings to the fullest I began to lay down on the ground.

“What are you doing?” He chuckled.

“Getting a better angle.” I grinned.

“See anything you like?” He gave his hips a wiggle and grinned suggestively.

“Lots of things.” I grinned some more, drawing on my nen. “Angle your wings downwards a little.”

“Like this?”

“Yeah, like that.”

“You know... while your down there you could... SHIT!!!”

He cursed as I hit him with a burst of air, the wind catching his wings and propelled him upwards. I couldn't help but laugh as I watched him flail his arms and legs, as he tried to regain control.

I quickly got up and then propelled myself after him.

[center]************[/center]

“That was insane!” Cairn laughed heartily as we walked up to the main gate, having landed a short distance from Zangar.

“Hey!” One of the guards atop the wall waved at us. “Weren't you posted in the eastern outpost?”

“Hi Jalanar!” Cairn waved.

“We took a little detour.” I grinned. Cairn chuckled some more.

“Open the gate!” He commanded, shaking his head at us.

We made our way inside, greeted by the familiar muzzles of our fellow warriors. We didn't waste too much time talking to them as we had places to be. Cairn and I parted ways after reaching the market place, which was a buzz with activity. I knew this hustle and bustle all too well now. It was only like this after a trade wagon had arrived. Now with the new goods handed out the the respective merchants the public was keen to get something out of the new stock.

I made a bee line for a particular stall, knowing that I'd see a friendly muzzle or two waiting to greet me. True enough there was one. An elderly falcon currently taking payment for a piece of jewellery from a dragoness.

Eric's stall specialised in the more exotic pieces. Art, tapestries and jewellery were plentiful on his stall, while most other stalls focused on practical items or food. Most could not afford them, but there were plenty of rich families here in Zangar who could. Zangar was unique in how it's traders operated. Specialising in one particular trade. It was a good system since there was not many outsiders coming to spend their coin, so it was made so that everyone could make a living.

“Hi Eric.” I grinned.

“Malakye!” He smiled, walking over and giving me a gentle hug which I reciprocated in kind. “You look tired. Are you well?”

“I'm fine.” I smiled. “Just got back from the outpost.”

“Good!” He smiled. “Now that you're back we should arrange a little get together.”

“I'd like that.” I smiled. “I'm just heading to the dojo.”

“You should rest. There is plenty of time for practise later!” Eric chastised me. He was always going on about how I should make sure to have fun and not spend my whole time practising.

“I will. I just wanted to pop by and see how everything was going.”

“If I could ask a favour before you go?”

“Anything.”

“Well Cody said he would be out to help me, but he still hasn't turned up. With the market this busy I'd appreciate an extra pair of paws.”

“I'll find him for you.”

“Thank you.” He smiled before turning to another customer that had stopped to browse his wares. “What can I do for you ma'am?”

As he dealt with his customer I walked away. If I was going to look for Cody the best place was to start at his home. Eric, Cody, Jason and Michael all lived together. They had moved out of the small accommodation they had been given when we first arrived here in Zangar for a more permanent home. It was a short walk away from the market place, but it was much larger than the last place.

It didn't take long to make my way there, the entrance to their place was marked by a wooden sign that read 'Home Sweet Home' above the curtained door way. I pushed the curtain aside and stepped in.

“Cody?” I stopped and was immediately hit by a wall of musk. “Oh for fu...” I exclaimed, cutting my curse short to turn around out of politeness.

Jason was pinned muzzle first against the wall, his arm twisted behind his back, as Michael was busy fucking him from behind. The sounds of their hips smacking together repeatedly, and scent of their combined musk and the smell of sex filled the room.

“Hey... there... buddy.” Jason huffed out, the sounds of their slapping hips did not slow down in the slightest.

It still took me by surprise about how casual they were about sex. I was fairly used to their antics but at moments like this they could still make me burn hot with embarrassment.

“Sorry to disturb you... I-I was looking for Cody.” I explained.

I kept facing the curtained entrance I had just stepped through, my back still turned to them, but I could see them vividly in my minds eye; having gotten an eyeful just moments ago. I knew Cody wasn't here. If he had been then he would likely be joining in the fun. The image of their buff naked bodies, combined with the scents and sounds that filled the room made my loins stir with needful arousal.

“He headed over to Darcy's for a bite to eat.” Michael replied, huffing, not stopping his rigorous thrusting to talk.

“Thanks.” I said and made to leave.

“You want to join in?” Michael asked, with an evident lustful tone.

The thought was tempting, and after a long week on duty I definitely could use a little down time, but I had things to do.

“Rain check?” I asked.

“Anytime!”

“Anytime!” Jason echoed.

With that I took my leave, it was a relief to get away from their scent, the tension in my loins lessening without the added stimulus for my libido to draw upon. I was so close to popping a stiffy right now, and in my restraining leather armour I knew how uncomfortable that could get from experience.

I headed back to the marketplace to continue my search for the elusive fox.

As I entered Darcy's I was hit with the scent of food. The place was pretty busy, but it was easy enough to pick out the fox I was looking for among all the dragons in the room. He was sitting with his back to me, nibbling on a bit of bread, I was about to call out to him when I was suddenly assaulted by a plump, large breasted dragoness, wielding a wooden spoon, who wrapped her arms around my waist. I staggered slightly from the impact, not quite sure where she had come from.

“Malakye! Sweety!” The dragoness exclaimed happily, giving me an extra tight squeeze before releasing me.

“Hi Darcy.” I chuckled.

“How are you doing sweet heart?”

“I'm doing fine.”

“Mmmm...mmm! Don't you look sexy in your armour!” She grinned, running a paw over my chest.

“Thanks.” I glanced away from her to look at Cody who was now well aware of my presence and gave me a wave.

“Can I get you something to eat?”

“No... no thanks. I'm just here to find a friend.” I explained pointing at Cody.

“Right you are sweety!” She flashed me a toothy grin. “It's good to see you! You hardly come by.”

“I'm... kept busy.” I explained, hoping that would be enough to satisfy her.

“Mmmhmm.” She nodded. “Well I'd better get back to the kitchen before my pies starts to burn.” She said walking off and giving me a wave. “Oh! And tell your father to come by and see me! I see him even less than you!”

“I will!” I assured her, letting out a sigh of relief as she disappeared into the kitchen. Once she was gone I went over to Cody, ignoring the many stares I had drawn due to my encounter with Darcy.

“Hi!” Cody chirped happily, his tail wriggled behind him happily.

“Hi yourself.” I smiled back at him. “Eric was wondering were you got to.”

“Oh!” He exclaimed as if remembering. “Guess I'm a little late.” He said, his ears flattening guiltily against his head. “I'll head there now. You coming?”

“No. I'm heading to the dojo.”

“Okay.” He grinned. “Make sure to stop by sometime before your next shift.”

“I will. I've got two weeks before I need to head back up.” I smiled.

“Great!” His tail wriggled happily behind him as he was barely able to contain his excitement, making me chuckle. “I'd better go. See you later!” He said before he scurried off.

I watched him leave, adjusted my pack and my spear before I followed suit. Not wanting to linger in case Darcy decided to stealth hug me again. I swear I don't know how she did it! It seemed that the plump dragoness was even faster than Aceh when it came to sneaking hugs on you.

Once I'd left, content that I wasn't going to get another surprise hug from any busty dragonesses, I headed towards Aceh's dojo. Thankfully it was only a few minutes away, just outside the market place on the other side of the ventilation tunnel. I remember that Aceh had chosen that place due to how public it was. He had said that a dojo was not meant to be secretive.

I suppose that made sense. Aceh kept the classes small. At first he had accepted only ten students, paw picked by Aceh himself from those who requested that he teach them martial arts. The ten, not including myself, chosen from Zangars warriors. Of the ten only four were adepts, but two of them had since dropped out and only two adepts remained.

His newest students actually consisted of non-warriors, a few of which weren't even ten winters old yet. And he was inundated with requests, ever since my father arranged a public display of what Aceh had taught his first students. Our little group were put into various sparring matches against numerous warriors. Lets just say that our win-to-loss record was pretty impressive.

As I rounded the final corner towards the entrance of Aceh's dojo, two lit braziers on either side of the entrance and a wooden banner declaring 'Tigers Palm Dojo' above it, the sounds of numerous dragons practising reached me. I smiled as I watched three young dragons crouched at the entrance watching with rapt enthusiasm. I gave them a smile as I passed them, but I'm not sure they noticed me.

Aceh spotted me the second I walked in, but didn't spare me more than a passing glance as he returned his attention to the dragons currently carrying out various exercises, all of them clad in white tunics and pants that Aceh made mandatory uniform. He, in contrast, was dressed in a black, sleeveless tunic with matching pants. There was an subtle intricate design, embroidered in white, up the left side and leg of his outfit.

I placed my spear and pack on the ground, out of the way so no one would trip on them, and made my way towards Aceh. The center of the dojo was covered in thick leather mats. This was the practise area. The mats made landing a little more tolerable while you practised with your sparring partner. Beyond the mats there were racks of weapons, a variety of practise weapons, mostly wooden or blunt for those learning to wield them, and another practise area for those using weapons.

At the far side of the dojo there were numerous wooden logs dug into the ground so they stood upright. That was the newest addition to the dojo. A place for practising your balance. A much better idea than standing atop a moving wagon, like the way Aceh had taught me. I smiled at the memory.

I stopped and gave Aceh a polite bow. He gave me a curt nod before turning to other dragons, about a dozen or so who were in the middle of sparring with one another.

“Hai'chi!”

Immediately all the dragons in the room stopped what they were doing and quickly lined up and bowed. Once everyone had bowed Aceh pointed at Barnus and then at me before taking a few steps back. We both knew the silent command he had given us. He wanted us to spar, and with the command given we moved into position and bowed to each other before slipping into our respective fighting stances.

Barnus was a fierce fighter, and favoured the use of kicks when he fought. I slipped into a more defensive role. I widened my stance and stared intently at Barnus.

I knew not to underestimate Barnus, he was fast and stronger than he looked considering his small size. I still remember how he had fought Tau'ruc during the tournament, he had Tau'ruc beat until Tau'ruc had used his superior nen to overwhelm him, a feat which had to be respected even now since Tau'ruc was widely considered the strongest warrior in Zangar outside of the warlord and master ranks, and stronger even than some of them.

“Begin!”

Upon the order to start from Aceh Barnus launched into action. He planted his right foot-paw into the ground, I took a step back, and leaned back a bit to avoid the spin kick that he had aimed at my head. He used the spinning momentum to continue into his next attack, sinking low to the ground and attempted to sweep my legs. I leapt over his leg and immediately crouched to avoid the following leaping spin kick.

The moment his kick passed over my head I moved to attack. I drove my right fist into his chest. My attack connected as his foot-paws hit the floor. Having not regained his footing my attack sent him tumbling backwards, he recovered well, rolling into a crouched position. A point to me but this was far from over.

We both resumed our stances, and as I expected, Barnus was first to attack.

Standing firmly on one leg, he attacked with a constant stream of kicks. I moved to back away but he just followed me, switching his legs as he took a step forward, only to resume the constant barrage of kicks.

Despite the constant barrage I managed to block or evade most of them. Thankfully I was still dressed in my armour, my bracers absorbed a lot of damage, as I blocked with my forearms. I continued to block, surprised at how well he could maintain his balance on a single leg.

I needed an opening, but acting now would simply leave me vulnerable to his attacks. He would have to switch legs soon, or he would slow as his muscle would be fatigued, and that would be my moment to go on the offensive

Two kicks later he did indeed begin to lower his right leg, I stepped forward to grab him, however he simultaneously pushed off the ground and lashed out with his left and caught me in the right thigh. His kick caught me off guard and my right leg gave way under me, and I fell to my knee. He followed up with straight kick at my chest. I managed to catch his ankle with both paws, dampening the force of the kick, and used my grip on him to stop myself from falling backwards. My chest throbbed in pain from the kick but I ignored it and focused on keeping my grip on his ankle.

Once he realised that I had a firm grip on him he tried to pull his leg out of my grasp. But I wasn't going to let go that easily. I twisted his ankle, careful not to seriously injure him, and forced him to turn so he faced away from me or risk injuring himself. Now in control I pushed myself back up to a standing position and kicked him in the back of the leg he was standing on. He cried out and crumpled to his knee.

Still holding onto his left ankle, I twisted it again to roll him over and struck him lightly in the gut. Not enough to hurt him, enough to indicate I had won the exchange. I released my hold on his ankle and stepped back, allowing him to stand.

His willingness to fight had not wavered. He rolled back onto his foot-paws and slipped into another fighting stance. He was using the fourth stance, another one that used kicks but also favoured grapples. I resumed my stance and waited for him to attack.

He came at me, slightly less aggressively than before, but no less fierce. He began with a simple punch combo, the two punches I deflected away using my arms, and he followed with a low kick to left leg. His kick stung, intent on putting me off balance, and had the desired effect long enough for him to grab my right arm and neck.

I bowed my head and spun to the right, his grip on my neck slipped away but his hold on my arm still held strong. Before he could try and grab me with his other paw I struck him at his elbow and then with the same paw back handed him across the muzzle. He grunted in pain and his grip loosened just enough to wrench my arm free. I stepped in closer, wrapped my left leg round his and struck him in the chest with a double open palm strike that sent him crashing onto the flat of his back.

The match was over, that was three distinct points to myself; they typical length of a sparring match held here at the dojo. But Aceh never gave the command to indicate the match was over. I looked at him and a moment later felt a heavy paw clasp down on my shoulder. It spun me round and before I could react was tossed to the ground with a hip throw.

I arched my back as the pain shot up and down my spine. I grunted in pain as I stared up at my attacker. It was Karnal. The biggest Zangarian dragon among the warrior caste. He was tall and burly and had the muscles to fill out that huge frame of his. And laying on my back and staring up at him made his seem even bigger!

He reached down to grab me and I lashed out with a kick catching him on the top of head. I was grateful that he lacked the head spikes that many Zangarians had or I would have impaled my foot-paw on them without thinking.

As he reeled back from the blow I quickly rolled up to a vertical base, ignoring the pain in my back as best I could. I cast a glance at Aceh who had not made a move to stop the attack, which meant he had called Karnal to join the fight when I wasn't looking.

Both Karnal and Barnus had recovered and were standing ready to attack. I took a moment to roll my shoulders and stretch my back before I slipped into my own stance.

The three of us just stood there, I switched my gaze between them repeatedly, they stared me down. Both of them were strong, and had very different favoured fighting styles, I would need to let this play out and wait for an opportunity to present itself. My main focus was to not let them over whelm me with their numbers.

I made the first move, I needed to get the edge on these guys before they could coordinate their attacks. I rushed towards them, Karnal lunged forward with a massive swing. His attack was sloppy, he was simply reacting, not focusing on how best to attack. I ducked beneath his arm, spun round and kicked him in the ass so he staggered forward.

I immediately turned to face Barnus, who was on the attack as I turned to face him. I managed to side step the fierce kick, his momentum carried him past me, but before I could attempt my own attack against him, he pushed off the ground and lashed out with an impressive spin kick which caught me across my muzzle and send me staggering.

My vision blurred for a second or two, but that time was long enough for Barnus to be on the attack again. He nailed me in the sternum with three fast kicks and then grabbed my shoulders and drove his knee hard into my gut.

I gasped as the air was forced from my lungs, and was so disorientated from the combination I barely noticed Barnus leapt back and Karnal approach from my right and land a heavy punch into the side of my muzzle which sent me crashing to the floor. The padded mats prevented too much addition fall damage, but that didn't help the pain that was coursing through my body from the last few attacks.

I shook my head as I tried to clear my vision which was blurred badly. As my vision cleared I looked up and saw Barnus flip through the air, landing on his back on the mats; his foot-paw crashed across my chest. His foot-paw felt like a mace as it crushed the air out of my chest.

I groaned and rolled away, hoping that a little distance would give me the time required to recover and mount a counter-offensive. Little did I know was that I rolled right to the foot-paws of my other opponent, the giant, muscle bound dragon that was Karnal. He reached down grabbed my armour round my neck and my leg, hefted me up with a grunt. I was helpless to do anything as he raised me above his head and then tossed me back towards the ground.

My entire body shook from the impact, again I was silently thankful for the padded mats, if this had been a stone floor I would probably have some serious injuries about now. I grunted and tried to drag myself back up to my foot-paws.

When I managed to push myself up to my knees, seemingly every bone and muscle in my body at this point was howling in complaint at the attempt. Karnal grabbed me again and dragged me back up to my foot-paws. Instinctively I lashed out with an open palmed thrust to his snout, he released his hold on me and I staggered backwards away from him.

As I staggered backwards I looked over my shoulder to see Barnus rushing towards me. As he pushed off the ground, I allowed myself to lose my balance, falling to the ground and rolled backwards. I ended up in a crouched position and put every bit of energy I could into my legs, and pushed myself towards him and drove my right elbow into his chest and then swung my left elbow up across his muzzle. He let out a choked yelp of pain as he staggered away, almost falling muzzle first onto the mat, but caught himself by landing on all fours.

I heard the pounding paw-steps of Karnal. I turned to face him and weaved round his punch and ducked the following one. I stepped forwards I struck him five times with alternating paws in the stomach and chest, finishing the combo with an upward palm strike to his jaw snapping his head back so he was staring at the ceiling. But I with a roar of frustration I lashed out with a reverse spin kick, and drove my foot-paw into his chest and sent him crashing down to the mat.

Barnus was on the attack again. He lashed out with a couple of low kicks aimed at my shins, kicks that I matched, having little effect other than leaving stinging pain in our shins as they connected. We were both using the same stance of Tigers Palm. Normally I wouldn't dare try and match him in one of his own favoured fighting styles, but right now I was just reacting, focused on fighting through the pain that coursed through my entire body.

For the next few moves we matched each other perfectly, using the same moves that were drilled into us by Aceh over the past months. We blocked and dodged each others moves as if we were fighting our own shadows.

I broke the stalemate by weaving round a punch and grabbed the back of his neck with my right paw, he quickly escaped my grab by spinning under my arm to the left and grabbed my right arm with both his paws and quickly twisted my wrist and arm. He kept a firm hold of my wrist. If I attempted to pull myself free from here he could easily break or dislocate my arm. He lashed out with several fast, hard, punishing kicks to my now defenceless midsection. Even through my leather armour his kicks hurt!

I pushed off against the ground and rolled forward, the move untwisting my arm, but Barnus kept a firm grip on my wrist. I quickly rose to my foot-paws and swung my right leg over his paw on my wrist. He looked at me with a brief look of confusion before I spun my body, and used his hold on my arm as a platform to lift myself up off the ground, to drive my left knee into the side of his muzzle.

That made him lose his grip on my arm. I landed crouched on the ground as he staggered back clutching his muzzle. He glared at me in defiance. He was not willing to give up fighting yet! I rose up and began to close the distance to finish the fight, both arms pulled back and thrust both paws towards his chest.

“HAI!!!”

The command washed over my like a wave, the deep bellowing roar of Aceh rumbling through me, my body reacting before my brain and froze my body in place, my fists stopping mere inches from their intended target. Barnus's entire body flinched as if I had actually hit him.

“Hai'chi!”

We both turned to face Aceh and bowed, the movement instinctive and completed with little thought. I heard Karnal grunt as he also pulled himself up behind me, stagger two steps to my side and bow himself.

We all stopped bowing at the same time, all three of us with heavy ragged breaths and undoubtedly sore all over from the overly serious and intense sparring session. We stood in silence under Aceh's scrutinising gaze, waiting for him to say something, anything, that would bring the silence to an end.

“Good...” He rumbled, with what was almost a purr.

He walked forward, closing the distance between us and himself, we remained standing at attention, until given some sort of indication that he was done with us.

“You need to rely less on your strength in battle.” He said looking at Karnal to my right. The burly dragon bowing his head in acknowledgement. “Strength is an advantage, but do not rely on it to win.”

“Yes Master.” Karnal replied with a curt bow before taking a step back.

“You are a fierce, determined warrior.” He said addressing Barnus to my left. “But remember that is it sometimes better to allow your opponent the first move.”

“Yes Master.” Barnus replied curtly. He bowed his head and took a step back.

“You are fine warrior.” He said to me, a subtle purr that gave his deep voice a peasant rumble, his piercing blue eyes stared into my own and seized my already undivided attention. “Strong, fast and adaptable. But do not assume the battle is over, there will always be another enemy, and always when you least expect it. You must be ready always.”

“Yes Master.” I bowed my head and also took a step back to stand in line with my fellow student; Barnus and Karnal.

“In battle we fight for survival! In war we fight to protect what we hold most dear!”

“IN LIFE WE FIGHT FOR THAT WHICH MAKES US STRONG!” Both I and the rest of dojo yelled. Finishing what had become the creed by which Aceh taught his students to fight.

The words had a deeper meaning than what was initially obvious. Each individual had a different reason to fight, a different reason to strive to become stronger. For some it was simply survival, for others, like myself, it was to protect those who we held dear to us. But there were many more reasons that someone might fight for, reasons which we perhaps could not understand, but were no less important or noble than others.

But he also taught us to not only be able to fight, but also how to fight. That a fist was not always the answer, or the solution to a conflict. And to represent that every student had to meditate daily, and study to enhance ones mind.

This was another reason that Aceh was inundated with requests from those wishing to become students, and from the parents of young dragons who wanted their young to join his dojo, because he taught all of his students how to read and write.

When he had begun to take on more students beyond the first ten, he had requested aid to do this from my father. And that aid came in the answer of two Zangarian aids, both of them from Valelor house. One of which was Vizimaar, the son of Callidus, the same young dragon that had been charged with teaching me how to read and write.

Only once a student had completed the mandatory study and meditation each day, would they be allowed to participate in actual martial arts training here in the main section of the dojo.

“You three, go rest and meditate.” Aceh commanded us.

“Yes Master.” We said in unison. We bowed once more before moving to complete our masters order. I moved to grab my spear and pack before following the others deeper into the dojo.

The first section of the the dojo is where everyone practised, behind a wooden partition at the back of the room there was an entrance that took you into the more private areas of the dojo. The small area, which branched off in three more directions, had little more than racks of the familiar white uniform that Aceh insisted his students wear.

Karnal and Barnus went right, into the meditation area, while I moved to the rack to pick out a uniform since I was still dressed in my armour. I picked out a uniform and stepped into the room on the left to change.

This was were everyone could store their belongings while here at the dojo. There were numerous storage areas, large enough to store weapons armour and clothes, to store every ones belonging separately, the room was very open plan with no where to conceal yourself from one another. It was another one of the lessons Aceh tried to teach, harder for the younger, more bashful students. I placed my spear and backpack in one of the empty storage spaces and began the long process of stripping myself of my armour.

Each piece was secured by numerous straps, some a little hard to reach by myself, and took time to undo each one. I started with my bracers, enjoying the coolness that washed over my scales as I released them from their leather confines for the first time in over a week. Even now I could smell myself as being particularly ripe, the outpost had very little faculties to wash ones self while up there. I would need to take the time to bathe later once I was done here, hopefully I would have time before meeting up with Cairn and the others tonight.

Once I had managed to unbuckle the last of my armour and stored it safely away. I took off my underwear, picking them up to sniff them, my snout crinkling in disgust. They were quite ripe, not surprising after a week of constant wear. I tossed them into the bottom of the storage space my armour was in.

I took a few moment to stretch my aching muscles and enjoyed the cool air on my naked body. I groaned in satisfaction as I worked out the kinks in my muscles. A noise from the direction of the entrance caught my attention mid stretch. I turned my head to look over my shoulder but held my pose and saw a young dragon, I think his name was Reece, standing there staring at me. When he saw me looking he looked away and looked rather embarrassed. He silently moved to another one of the storage spaces.

I continued to stretch my muscles, noticing out of the corner of my eye that he was casting occasional looks at me, before hesitantly started to get undressed, his back turned to me. It was the younger ones who struggled to be comfortable being naked round others, I guess it was only natural, and generally only those who were comfortable with their bodies only wore loin cloths as day to day wear.

I had worn them out of necessity, since I couldn't afford anything better. The wolves wore loincloths since the weather was warmer on the plains and it was easier to stay cool during the day, particularly during the summer. Only more important wolves wore clothing to show their status.

Here in Zangar most dragons wore more substantial clothing due to the cold weather. So I can guess it was understandable that getting naked in front of others was more of an issue for the younger dragons like Reece since he was used to being covered up.

“Leaving early?” I asked, making a point of not looking at him and making him more uncomfortable than he already was.

“Uh... yeah.” He said timidly. “I have to go help my papa on the farm.”

I remembered now that Reece's family worked on one of the farms here in Zangar, not the same one as Laguna's family. He was one of the newest students here, having joined just a couple of days before I left to go patrol the outpost for the past week.

“So how are you liking it here?” I asked, turning my head to give him a smile. “I know Aceh can be quite scary, but he's not that bad. He just likes to appear that way.”

“Mmmm.” He smiled back. “I like it. It's fun.”

Well at least he was enjoying his time here at least, that was a good thing. There was a few moments of silence as he finished getting undressed. I was a little surprised when he stopped, not attempting to get dressed as quickly as possible like I expected him to. I groaned as I worked out a particularly nasty kink in my back.

“You're really strong.” He said turning to face me.

I stopped stretching and turned to face him. If he was willing to swallow his bashfulness to talk to me in his current state of undress then I may as well try and act as naturally round him as possible. Now able to get a good look at him I could see that his body had some decent muscle on it for someone his age, must have been all that work at the farm, but he still retained that natural slenderness of a young dragon who's body was only just beginning to develop.

“Thanks.” I smiled.

“I thought that those two were really strong! But you beat both of them!”

“It was a tough fight, wasn't sure if I was going to be able to win for a while there.” I admitted. “The trick is to not give up. If you try hard enough, even when things are looking bad, you can surprise yourself sometimes.”

He beamed, as if encouraged by my words, nodding eagerly.

“Do you think I can be as strong as you someday?”

“Sure you can.” I grinned. “Train hard, work hard and one day you may even be stronger than me, or maybe even Aceh!” I said, doubting that anyone could be much tougher than Aceh. Even after all this time I had never once beaten him in a fight. That tiger was just so damn strong!

“Really!?”

“Sure!” I nodded. “But if you want to be stronger than Aceh, you'd better train 'reeeaaallly' hard!”

“Okay!” He chuckled, turning to grab his clothes.

I did the same reaching for the white uniform and slipping on the pants and then the sleeveless tunic I had chosen. The uniforms came both with and without sleeves, but I preferred to go without. The light breathable fabric rested gently on my scales, a pleasant change to my stuffy armour.

“See you later.” I said giving the now nearly fully dressed Reece a wave as I made my way out of the room.

“Bye!” He called after me as I made my way across the hall to the meditation room.

[center]************[/center]

After a nice bath and a delicious meal I felt like a new drake. My earlier workout, 'massage' session and meditation left me feeling pretty damn good. I got dressed up, nothing too fancy, a red loincloth, that matched the colour of what little fur I had, and poncho that only covered my chest and shoulders, leaving my belly exposed. Garibaldi insisted that it was a good look, as it showed off my body while giving me a sense of modesty at the same time. I also used some of the scented oils that Jovani kept getting for me. I'm not sure where he actually got them, I had never seen them for sale anywhere, I would need to ask him sometime.

I walked through the marketplace, heading for the usual tavern where Cairn and the others went to drink. I could already hear that it was busy, lots of chatter, some rowdy laughter and the pleasant thrum of some music.

The atmosphere was great, the air was a little stuffy and filled with the scents of dragons and alcohol. The place was pretty packed, the ten tables, each one able to seat up to twelve, were all in use, most of them half full or more. The noisiest table, the one at the back of the room near the bar, was the one that Cairn was seated at.

I navigated my way through the room, Cairn spotted me when I was half-way there and gave me a wave, most of the others at the table turned to look at me.

“How's it going guys?” I asked, looking round at all the familiar muzzles, most of which I had been on patrol with all week long.

“Malakye!” Cairn cheered, raising the steel tankard in his paw.

Everyone at the table gave me a welcome, which varied from a grumble of acknowledgement, a nod or a happy smile. Leonidus and Garan made a space for me to sit between them, and then offered me a tankard of ale. I took the seat gratefully and took a nice big mawful of ale, the bitter liquid sating some need deep inside. Yes, tonight was going to be a good night.

[center]************[/center]

I awoke to a splitting headache. The kind that made me grateful for living in the cave, in fear that any amount of light would literally cause my head to split open. It didn't take me long to realise that I was in bed. But after a while I realised that the scents surrounding me were not that of my own bedroom. I was in someone else's bed.

That realisation was enough to push the fatigue from my mind, but not quite enough to make my body react the way I wanted it to. Sitting up to look around took a great amount of effort, and the attempt was not graceful in anyway. My entire body ached. What the fuck happened?

The room was pitch dark. I couldn't see a damn thing! I listened intently, trying to listen for anyone in the room with me. There was. To my right and close by.

Next I focused on the scents of the room. First thing I looked for was the scent of sex. It didn't feel like I had had sex, but it did feel like I had taken a decent beating. I'm not sure if that was from a fight or if it was just the fatigue of a long week of patrols had caught up with me, or even the fight at the dojo earlier.

There was no scent of sex, no musk, nothing. I breathed a sigh of relief. At least that was one awkward encounter I wouldn't have to deal with. But I still needed to figure out who the hell I was in bed with!

The air was heavy with a sweet smell. So familiar, but my mind just couldn't quite place it. It was so strong that it threatened to block out any other scent in the room, making it really difficult to work out just who I was with.

I yawned and rubbed my eyes, freezing mid rub as memory of the scent struck me and sent a cold chill down my spine. It couldn't be...

I inhaled deeply.

Shit... it was! It was incense. That meant there was only three possible places I could be, and I was definitely not in the dojo. That meant that I was either in Feun's shop... or... fuck! I was in Kassandra's home. More to the point I was in her bed!

I started to freak out!

My mind raced, desperately trying remember the events that had transpired that had lead me to this situation. My instinct to use my nen bubble, that allowed me to see with out actually using my eyes, to confirm that I was in fact in Kassandra's bed scratched at the back of my mind. But the fear of finding out that I was laying in bed next to Kassandra was so terrifying that my fear made it nearly impossible to draw on my nen, the same fear that had made every muscle in my body tense to avoid moving to stop myself from inadvertently disturbing the sleeping dragoness.

She began to move I held my breath, she rolled over towards me, her arm came to rest on my right paw. Shit... shit... shit... shit... shit... shit... shit... shit.......

She was going to kill me! How the hell did I get into this situation?!

No... there was plenty of time for questions later. Right now I needed to get out of here without disturbing her.

I carefully moved towards the edge of the bed, sliding my paw from under her arm as carefully as possible. Slowly... slow... careful... I breathed a sigh of relief as my paw slipped free.

“Malakye?”

The sound of her voice, still groggy and not quite fully awake, sent a spike of adrenaline through my body which made me stumble backwards, I tripped on some clothing and hit the ground with a thud.

“Fuck...” I groaned.

I had landed awkwardly on my tail and it caused a sharp pain up my spine.

“What are you doing?”

“Uh...” I could make out a faint glimmer of her eyes staring at me in the pitch darkness. “I'm so sorry!”

“It's bad enough you turn up drunk, but now you insist on disturbing my sleep?” She sighed... or maybe it was a yawn. It was hard to tell.

So I had turned up here drunk? At least that partially explained why I was in her bed. I was more thankful for the fact that she wasn't threatening to kill me right now.

“Sorry... I... uh... I need to pee!” I lied. But at least it was a reasonable I figured.

“Fine... but just be quiet when you come back!”

“I could always go home...”

“My company not good enough?”

“No... it's... I don't want to put you out...”

“I'm already put out! Now shut up, have your piss and get back to bed before I hurt you!” She snapped.

“Uh... yes!” I obeyed, getting up and fumbled my way out of the room towards where I thought the curtained entrance was.

Each paw step was taken with care, and as hurried as I dared, my paws outstretched. I was careful not to bump into anything and not to disturb her again. Eventually my paws met the stone wall and I felt my way to the curtain and stepped into the living space, still lit faintly by a nearly burnt out candle on the far side of the room.

I didn't need to pee, but I wasn't going to admit that to Kassandra who would just take umbridge at the fact I'd lied to her. And in a strange turn of events wanted me to go back to bed with her. We didn't have sex did we? No... don't be silly Malakye... there was no way she'd have sex with me, and there was no evidence that we had. Still... she was pretty. Pity she was such a bitch!

After waiting what I considered to be a fair amount of time for going to have a piss I began to make my way back into the bedroom. I fumbled about looking for the edge of the bed before carefully climbed back in. The brief amount of light from the candle in the other room allowed me to see that she had moved to the other side of the bed where I had originally been. I slipped beneath the furs and closed my eyes. I knew that sleep would not come easily, but it would come, and when it did this awkward event would be closer to ending.

[center]************[/center]

I awoke to not only find myself still in Kassandra's bed, having convinced myself that it had all been some sort of surreal dream, but to have her sleeping soundly in the crook of my arm; nuzzling my chest in her sleep.

Despite the pitch darkness I knew it was morning now. It was amazing at how well I, and all other Zangarians, could tell the time of day despite living in caves. It was just a feeling, but one that was frighteningly accurate.

But what was more frightening was the fact that I had Kassandra snuggled up to me. It was not the snuggling from the rather attractive dragoness that was terrifying, it was her potential reaction when she woke up and found herself in such a position that scared me.

What should I do? I doubted I'd be able to slip free with out waking her. I should just feign sleep and hope she didn't freak out.

“Hmmm...?”

Shit she was waking up! My heart was hammering in my chest, and my breath hitched audibly. There was no way she would believe that I was sleeping.

“M-morning.”

“Morning... hah!” She pulled away quickly, having now realised her position. “You pervert! Taking advantage of me while I slept!”

“N-no! I swear! I just woke up myself!”

“Pervert!”

“I'm really sorry! But I swear...”

“I don't care! Just get up already!” She huffed, getting up and moving about the room. I couldn't see her but I could hear her moving. “Well what are you waiting for? Get out so I can get changed you pervert!”

“S-sorry.” I whimpered before I slipped out of bed and headed for the curtain.

I breathed a sigh of relief when I stepped through into the other room. I considered making a run for it before she could rip me a new one; verbally or literally. But that would just be bad manners. I would stay and face whatever abuse she'd throw my way. I had worked hard to build up a level of trust with her, and it would be a shame to ruin months of hard work over a simple row. I'd received many a verbal bashing from her, so one more wouldn't be too bad. I hope.

While she was busy changing I got to lighting the fire in the pit and start breakfast as a way to say thanks. I wasn't too sure what she had to eat here, but if worst came to worst I would go out and buy something. She had let me stay here, for what ever reason I had arrived here I couldn't tell, but she had not only let me stay but allowed me to stay in her bed. I needed to thank her properly.

She emerged from the bedroom with a scornful expression, but surprisingly didn't say a word. She silently went about grabbing some food from the pantry at the back of the room.

“I'll make breakfast.” I said.

“Why?”

“Well... to thank you for putting me up for the night. I know it was an inconvenience for you.”

“What do you know?” She snapped before relenting. Shoving the food stuffs at me. “I'm sure you know how to make a broth?”

“Sure!” I nodded eagerly.

“Fine... but it better taste damn good!” For a moment it looked like her eyes flashed red, but the second I looked again her eyes were normal. “WHAT?”

“Nothing. Sorry.”

I quickly went about making a simple broth. She had given me a lump of raw meat on a bone. Not sure what animal it came from but it smelled fresh at least. It would make a good stock for a broth. She had also given me a few vegetables, so while the stock was cooking I cut the vegetables, copying the way I had seen Harold do it countless times.

We sat in silence while the broth cooked, it wouldn't take long for the vegetables to cook, and it was smelling pretty damn good if I say so myself! My stomach gurgled impatiently in anticipation of the much needed food.

I looked over to Kassandra, who I swear looked away from me when I looked at her, but my mind may have been playing tricks. This was probably the longest time I could remember where she wasn't hurling a fist or an insult my way. The thought made me chuckle.

“Something funny?”

“No... not really.” I smiled.

“Something must have been funny to make you laugh! So out with it!”

Her tone was aggressive. I guessed she thought I had laughed at her.

“Just thinking about how... normal this is.” I said.

“You think we could settle down and it would be like this everyday?” She asked in a sarcastic, overly girly tone. “You, my big strong husband, coming home to a hot meal every day? Kids running around, laughing and getting up to all sorts?” She scowled. “Dream on!”

“That's not quite what I was thinking.”

“You were probably thinking about sex!”

“No... but I was wondering why you let me sleep in your bed!”

That seemed to catch her off guard. She visibly stiffened before speaking again.

“I was raised to be a good host... Grandpa would tan my hide if he found out I let a guest sleep on the floor!”

“Well I appreciate it. Thank you.”

“Just don't get used to it! Next time I'll leave your ass outside in the cold!”

“Hey I think the broths ready!” I said, trying to change the subject.

After breakfast, a tasty, if I do say so myself, revitalising broth, but admittedly not as good as Harold would make. But pretty respectable I'd say, if the way Kassandra gulped it down was any indication. After breakfast made our way to the market place. I needed to see Feun about making a stronger sleeping potion to keep my nightmares at bay. Thankfully the alcohol seemed to help with that last night, but I really couldn't be doing with waking up with a hangover everyday for the rest of my life. Kassandra was going to help out her grandfather at his shop today so we walked there together.

“Kassandra my dear!” Feun greeted his granddaughter as we entered his shop. He embraced her before smiling at me. “And it is good to see you too my boy. What do I owe the pleasure?”

Feun wore a loose fitting robe over his slender body, his grey head fur tied back in a pony tail and his wispy beard was also bound to stop it from going out of control as it hung a foot long off his chin.

“I came to see if you'd make me some more sleeping potion.”

“Have you run out?”

“No... it just doesn't work very well any more.”

“The nightmares have returned?” He asked concerned. I simply nodded. “I will see what I can do about that. But it will take me a day or two.”

“Anything you could do I would be grateful for!” I said clasping my paws together and bowing respectfully towards him.

“I will do what I can.” He assured me. “If I may beg a favour in return?”

“Anything!” I said eagerly.

“I have an order from the mines, a particular ore which is important in producing some of my medicines, but they will only provide it to me in bulk. And I'm running low, however due to the war they are short pawed and unable to deliver it with everyone been drafted to the militia. And my back isn't what it once was.” He said rubbing his lower back which an expression of mild discomfort.

“Don't worry, I'll go get it for you.” I smiled. “The exercise will do me good!”

“That's the spirit! Thank you so much!” He turned to a nearby table and grabbed a pouch and shoved it in my paw. “This is the payment for the ore.”

“Which mine is it?” I asked, well aware of the fact that there was three active mines in Zangar.

“Gisbacl.”

“Oh great...” I forced a smile.

Trust it to be one that required a couple of hours walk along the mountain paths.

“If it's too much of a bother I understand.”

“No, no!” I waved my paw and smiled. “It's fine. I'll get on that right away!”

“Kassandra, would you be a dear and go with him?”

“Why?” She asked bluntly.

“Because it is a long walk there and back. I would feel better knowing that he was not alone on those treacherous paths.”

“It's fine really.” I assured him.

“Nonsense!” He snapped. His eyes flashing red for a second. “It's not wise walking the mountains by yourself. ” I shook my head, convinced I was now seeing thing. “Are you okay Malakye?” He asked concerned.

“I'm fine.” I assured him. “Just a little worse for wear. Still got a bit of a hang over.”

“Please go with him my dear.”

“For you grandpa, anything.” Kassandra smiled sweetly before give him a peck on the side of the muzzle.

“Thank you both.” He smiled.

“We'd better get going.” I said.

“Take care.”

“Bye grandpa.”

And with that we were on our way. We made a quick stop at Kassandra's so she could grab some warmer clothes before heading towards the mine. Gisbacl* mine was named after the very ore that was mined there. Gisbacl* was used in all sorts of things in Zangar, including armour and weapons, and apparently in some of Feun's healing potions. But unfortunately the only known source of it was no longer accessible through the tunnels carved throughout the mountain. We would need to take a walk outside in the elements to get there.

Thankfully during my time patrolling the perimeters of Zangar, I had learned a few short cuts, and I knew of a route that would shave nearly half a mile off our walk in the elements. I lead Kassandra, who had been silent for the entire walk, through the tunnels; each of us carried a torch to allow us to navigate the pitch black tunnels. Soon we arrived at the metal door which marked the end of our walk inside the mountain.

I wrenched the door open, stiff and rusted from lack of use, and pulled it shut behind us. The wind was frigid, and it was snowing lightly. I saw Kassandra shiver and wrap her arms round herself in her thick fur jacket. I simply used my fire nen to warm my body. Unfortunately when using my nen to warm myself I wasn't able to form my bubble to block out the wind. I had a lot of difficultly when trying to use both elements simultaneously; so I had to pick one or the other. And since I was dressed in little more than a poncho and loincloth, I decided warmth was the best option.

We walked round the narrow path a few yards and the road we needed to take came into sight. The only thing was it was about a hundred feet below us. Kassandra snorted and shoved me.

“What the hell is the big idea!” She yelled. “Are you an idiot or something?! How the hell do you expect us to get down there?!”

“I have an idea.” I smirked, extending my wings slightly.

“No! NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO.... NOOOO!!!!!” She shrieked as I grabbed her by the waist and leapt from the edge.

She yelled and screamed obscenities at me the whole time we glided down to the ground below. Absolutely terrified the whole time. Once we landed I got a slap. It stung like a bitch... but totally worth it. I had to suppress my smile in case it would earn me another slap.

“NEVER DO THAT AGAIN!!!” She snarled. Her eyes flashed red again.

“Okay, okay! I promise!” I ignored the red eyes, which I was convinced was my mind playing tricks; a combination of a hang over and lack of sleep over the past week.

We made our way up the steep mountain road in silence, other than the wind howling through the mountain range. I could tell she was still pissed at me the way she stormed ahead of me.

“Kassandra! Slow down!” I called after her as she disappeared round a bend in the road.

The moment she rounded the bend I was hit by a huge gust of wind and a flurry of snow that blinded me for a few moments as I tried to wipe the snow from my eyes. I jogged to catch up with Kassandra, surprised to find that she was no where in sight when I turned the corner.

“Come on Kassandra!” I called. “Where are you?”

'You... you... you...' My voice echoed back at me.

The snow was really picking up now. I could hardly see more than a few feet ahead. The shook my head and sighed. There was only one direction for her to go so I just continued on my way up the mountain road.

I walked and walked for what seemed like hours, the mountain path never seeming to come to an end. I was starting to get tired, and a little cold in my paws despite my nen keeping the rest of me warm. The weather was getting worse as well. It was still snowing, making the road ahead nearly impossible to see and the wind made it so that I was struggling to stop myself being blinded by the snow.

I started to worry about Kassandra. I hadn't seen a trace of her for ages now. And she wasn't able to use her nen to stay warm. It was getting to the point that travelling would start getting dangerous. I needed to find shelter. I needed to find her. The mine had to be close by now, if she was there then we would wait out the weather, I really hoped she was there already.

Soon I saw a light in the distance. A fire! Praise Asurmen for that! I picked up the pace and headed straight for the light. It was surprisingly far away. It was at least another twenty minutes before I got close enough to see where the light was coming from. It was coming from a window... from what looked like an outpost.

There were no outposts on this part of the mountain. There didn't need to be. The road ended at the mine! Regardless of that fact I needed to get inside out of this storm, which seemed to have worsened in the last couple of minutes.

Like the outpost I had spent my last week at, this one was falling to pieces. The walls were cracked and had holes in them. The keep itself, built into the mountain side, was significantly larger, several stories taller, than the one I'd spent a week at. But the roof of the keep was missing. But I was beyond caring at that point as I pushed one of the two large metal doors open and slipped into building. The first thing that hit me was the heat! I must have been colder than I'd thought. A huge fire burned in a fireplace twenty yards away across the huge empty hall I now stood in. Only some broken tables and chairs littered the room.

Crouched in front of the fire was a dragon, who either hadn't noticed my arrival or didn't care. They just continued to poke at the fire with a poker. It wasn't Kassandra, she didn't have wings. But that's all I could tell because they were silhouetted by the fire.

“Hello?” I called. The dragon didn't respond or react in anyway. “I think I'm a little lost... and the weathers gotten pretty rough.” I said as I walked closer, waiting for a reply. “Hello?”

“A little lost you say?” They finally responded, but remained crouched in front of the fire with their back turned to me.

“Yeah. I was heading up to Gisbacl mine. But I'm pretty sire there are no outposts out this way. Have you seen a dragoness come this way? I lost her in the storm.”

“Nope. No dragonesses here.” There was something strangely familiar about his voice.

“Shit!” I cursed. If Kassandra was still out there in the storm then she could be in trouble. Hopefully she managed to find the mine and was sheltering there. “I should go back out and find her.”

“No point in doing that.”

“Why!?” I snapped. Regretting my temper getting the better of me.

I knew it was dangerous to go out in that storm, but if Kassandra was still out there then I couldn't just stay here.

“You know why.” The dragon responded. Finally putting the poker down and standing up, but still kept his back to me.

“I know I shouldn't go out there, but I can't just leave Kassandra! She might die!”

He started to chuckle.

“And what's so damn funny!”

This guy was starting to piss me off. Not only that but something about him just seemed off. I wonder who he was? I started to walk to my left, trying to get an look at him from an angle that didn't result in him being silhouetted by the fire.

After a few steps he started to look familiar. That's when he turned to face me, and I couldn't believe my eyes. Standing there.... it was me. He was wearing the exact same outfit... he had my muzzle my head-fur... my yellow coloured belly scales. He looked exactly like me.

“Who... the fuck are you?!” I asked.

Cold chills running up and down my spine and my scales felt like someone was poking me with needles all over. I took a couple of steps back and rested my paw on the hilt of my knife on my thigh.

“Isn't that obvious? I'm you!” He said. I realised now that his voice sounded like me as well. “Well... the better part of you!” He grinned.

“Better part?”

“Take everything that you have and might achieve, your full potential... it would take you a thousand lifetimes to come close to me. I may be you, but you certainly are not me!”

“This is crazy!” I snapped defiantly.

“HA! Deny it all you want! But without me you'd be dead already!” My doppelgänger grinned menacingly.

“And how do you figure that?”

I won't lie, I was terrified. But talking seemed to help my nerves a little as I felt completely disjointed from my body. My body frozen, not sure if I could actually move a single muscle below my neck at this point in time.

“Zangar? Who do you think killed all those furs? Gutted that ass-hole Vireon? Fuck that was fun! Hell, I've saved your life three times already! And you still think you're the better one?”

If what ever this thing was, was real, and it did in fact kill Vireon and his goons... then that would explain why I don't remember any more than flashes.

“Say I believe you... you said you've saved me three times? When was the other two?”

“Rengilar. You think you could have killed all those wolves by yourself? Don't make me laugh!” He stared at me for a moment before continuing. “Still not believing me?” He asked.

I couldn't respond. My mind was reeling trying to figure out what the hell this... 'thing' was.

“Okay then... the cabin. Back when wolves tried to burn you alive?” He waved his paws in the air dramatically. “Who do you think gave you the strength to free yourself! Or held back the flames long enough for you to get your tail out of there!”

He held the flames back?

“Damn right I did!”

Did he just... read my mind? No... he couldn't have.

“It's not that hard when I'm up here as well.” He chuckled as he tapped the side of his head meaningfully. “I know what you know. I know how you think. I know you better than you know yourself!”

“FUCK YOU!”

“Oh, temper, temper! Didn't Mummy always teach us to play nice? Even when the wolves were wishing we were dead? What a fucking stupid bitch she was!”

“Don't you talk shit about my mother!!!” I growled.

I pulled my knife from its sheath and pointed it at him. That seemed to get his attention. He took a couple of steps away from the fire and eyed me.

“Our mother!” He stated. “Our stupid-bitch-whore mother!”

“I swear I'll kill you!”

“The only way to kill me is to kill yourself!” He laughed. “And I don't think you're willing to do that. Now are you?”

“Then I'll just have to kick your ass!”

“You wish! You've been using my strength for so long now I doubt you're even able to defend yourself.”

My temper flared, I drew on my nen, and reached into the fire and willed a burst of flames towards him. But nothing happened. I reached out to the fire and tried once again to control it but nothing happened. What the hell was going on?

“Sorry, but fire...” A fire spirit floated from the fire into his paw. “Is my thing!”

The fire spirit suddenly struck me in the chest. I stumbled backwards from the force of the blow. I ripped off my poncho which had caught fire and tossed it away. The scales on my chest tingled uncomfortably, burned from the attack.

“So here's what's going to happen. I'm fed up being trapped here, so I'm going to be taking over.”

“Taking over what?”

“You're body of course!” He said as if it was so obvious. “I'm fed up being in the back seat, watching you live your life. Why should I? I'm obviously much stronger than you. You can stay here while I go and have some fun for a change!” He grinned. “I can't wait to kill someone that means something to you! That old bird? The dragoness? The tiger? Or maybe that cute, oh-so, fuckable fox! Oh yessss... I'm going to make sure he suffers a long, long time before I put him out of his misery!”

“No!”

I nearly choked on my words, images of what he planned on doing to them flashing through my mind as if they were my own thoughts. I could feel his blood lust. Could feel his excitement as if it was my own.

“Don't worry. I'll make sure you don't miss one single moment! You'll have the best seat in the house! I'll even look him in the eyes, just so you can watch as his life fades away!” He laughed manically.

“You're not going to touch him! I won't let you hurt anyone!” I growled.

“I'm not really sure you're going to be able to stop me!”

“And I think you're forgetting something!”

“And what might that be?” He asked curiously. His smile not faltering.

“Fire may be your thing.” I sent out a blast of nen into him, and sent him flying into the wall behind him. He stuck the wall with an audible thwack and fell to the ground. “But air is mine!”

However he was up in an instant, his eyes glowed a menacing red. Those eyes... those same damn eyes... a cold spike of fear struck my chest. This wasn't just some dream... those eyes that have haunted me for months... those eyes are his eyes. I needed to get out of here!

Before I could move a muscle a surge of flames shot from the fire place. I narrowly dodged the flames by rolling away. But was struck by the next attack and was momentarily blinded by the heat as it stung my eyes. Next thing I knew I was sent crashing to the ground by a fierce kick to my chest.

“YOU'RE NOT GOING ANYWHERE!” My red eyed doppelgänger growled, his voice no longer sounded like me, it sounded deeper, rougher, more demonic and seemed to echo slightly as he spoke.

“Fuck you!” I cried and fired another burst of wind at him.

My attack struck him, doing little more than phase him for a couple of seconds as he was knocked off balance. But that was all the time I needed to get back to my foot-paws and started running for the doors.

A flare of nen was the only warning I had, leaping to the right as a giant fireball flew past me, the intense heat it gave off nearly burned me as it passed. The attack struck the metal doors, engulfing the exit in flames. And without the ability to bend fire I was trapped. I needed to find another way out.

“YOU'RE NOT GOING ANYWHERE!!!”

I dodged another attack, the fire struck the ground where I had stood a moment before. I didn't know if I could take that thing in a fair fight. If what it said was true then I couldn't be sure of my chances. But I wouldn't go down without a fight! But first I needed to try and escape. It wouldn't be able to follow me in the storm.

I spotted a set of stone stairs to my left. I didn't have time to think about it, I just made a run for them. I managed to narrowly dodge several fireballs thrown my way as I made for the stairs. I scrambled up the stairs, grateful for the the stone walls now between my doppelgänger and myself.

I ran up the stairs to the next floor and found myself in a corridor with numerous doorways. A quick glance told me this was once private rooms. I needed to find a window! With the floor in near pitch darkness it was easy to find a room with a window. A pale light from one of the doorways was all the indication I needed. As I reached the doorway I smiled as I saw the window. The light from the window cut the darkness of the room like a beacon of hope.

I spared a glance back at the stairway before I ran for the window. I was nearly at the window when I sensed a large burst of nen from below me.

The wooden floor in front of me erupted in flames before they splintered and ripped apart. I fell backwards and watched in horror as the fire began to consume the room, a ten foot wide flaming hole blocking my access to the window. A moment later my doppelgänger appeared from out of the hole. Landing with a thud on the burning floor and levelled its red eyed gaze at me.

“You're not going anywhere!” It chuckled, spreading its wings intimidatingly.

“Fuck... you!” I gasped before rising back up to my foot-paws. “I'm not going to let you hurt my friends! You're going to have to kill me first!”

“That. Can be be arranged.”

My knife still in paw we charged each other. We collided with a thud, our nens clashing as wrestled with each other. He was strong! But I was managing to hold him off. We each had a hold of each others right wrists and wrestled for the leverage to over come the other.

I used my own foot paw to wrap around him and drag it out from under him. With his balance lost I shoved him back towards the gaping hole in the floor and charged him, sinking the blade of my knife into his chest. My momentum carried both of us over the edge of the hole and we fell to the floor below.

Our bodies crashed into the floor, the wooden audibly cracking from the impact. I rolled away, having used his body as a cushion, but my body was still racked with pain. I grunted as I forced myself to all fours and cast a look at my doppelgänger He was motionless, his eyes shut, and blood pouring out of his chest where my knife was buried in him up to the hilt.

I looked towards the door, the flames that had once blocked it were nearly out. I pushed myself up to my foot-paws and began limping, my right knee ached, towards the door. I needed to get out of here. I needed to find Kassandra!

I was just a few yards away from the door when I noticed an ominous shadow rise up on the wall ahead of me, followed by the sound of something striking the floor. I looked over my shoulder to see a menacing black silhouette with glowing red eyes staring at me. My bloodied knife shimmered with the light of the fire at the foot-paws of my doppelgänger

I didn't waste any time. I ran towards the door, the sudden adrenaline rush making the aches and pains in my body disappear. I slipped through the still open door, my bodied immediately gripped by the icy cold grasp of the storm which was now at it's peak. Without my fire bending I was vulnerable to the cold. I wouldn't last long in this storm, but I'd rather die out here in the elements than let that demon use me to harm my friends!

I pushed forward, moving as fast as I could against the wind, unable to see more than a couple of feet ahead of me through the heavy snowfall. There was a savage roar and a burst of nen like none I'd ever felt before. As I ran across the courtyard, the entire area was lit up in a brilliant orange light. I looked behind me to see fire pour from every window and door and erupt from the non-existent roof of the keep. I stumbled and fell onto the snowy ground, the cold biting into my flesh with even greater force. But that didn't matter... I could only watch in fear as the flames poured out of the keep and began to gather at the top.

As flames gathered they began to take form. The form of a giant dragon. Standing taller than the keep itself, the fames disappearing as it's scales took form. It's entire body larger than the keep itself, the keep almost engulfed entirely in its flaming paw. A pair of demonic red eyes looked down at me and flames burned across the length and breadth of its body. It's maw glowing brightly from the flames within.

“YOU WILL NEVER ESCAPE!!!”

It roared before a jet of flame burst from it's open maw. I could only scream as the fames engulfed me.

[center]************[/center]

I opened my eyes and was freezing cold. The memory of the demon dragon made me jolt. I rolled over onto my back and found myself laying on the snowy ground. No sign of any giant, demonic dragons or of the outpost.

“What the...??!?!”

I looked round and saw the entrance to the mine. When did I get here?

My heart still hammered hard in my chest, my scales crawled at them memory of them being burned by the flames of the demon dragon. The burning sensation I realised was my flesh burning from the icy bite of the cold. I drew on my nen instinctively. I sighed as the heat of my nen coursed through my veins, allowing myself another sigh of relief as I found myself able to draw on my fire nen once again. It stung like hell, but was just as equally satisfying as it was painful as my nen drove the cold from my body.

I stood up and headed towards the mine, eager to get out of the cold wind for a few moments to allow my nen to warm my body. As I took the first step I froze. It felt like I was being watched! I spun round to try and spot whoever was watching me.

I saw little more than rocks and snow. I stood there staring at the landscape for a while before giving up. But I still couldn't shake the feeling of someone watching me. I quickly made my way towards the entrance of the mine, feeling a little better once I was inside. I was happy to see Kassandra a short ways inside, talking to a Zangarian. I was happy to note that this drake didn't look like me.

“What the fuck took you so long?!” Kassandra snarled. “Pay him so we can get back please!”

“Sure, sure.” I huffed.

Silently grateful that everything seemingly was back to normal. But what the hell was that I just experienced? A dream? It was vivid, it had seemed so real... and I don't remember having fallen asleep. If I'd laid out there for much longer I'd have frozen to death!

“You okay?” The Zangarian asked.

“Yeah...” I lied as I handed him the pouch of coins Feun had given me. “Just a little tired is all.”

“Okay.” He said, not sounding totally convinced. “Well here you go!”

He motioned to a sack behind him. I ignored the burning sensation in my muscles as my nen worked the cold from my body. I grabbed sack of ore and hefted it up onto my shoulder. It was heavy, but nothing I couldn't handle.

“Lets get out of here!” Kassandra moaned and turned to leave.

I nodded at the Zangarian and began to follow her. Once again our journey was made in silence. Which allowed me time to mull over what I had experienced. It had to have been a dream... there was no other explanation. But that didn't help explain how I ended up at the mine. Had I passed out as I reached the mine? Or did I sleep walk here? I don't recall having sleep walked before, never waking up somewhere I hadn't when I'd gone to sleep, but such things where not unheard of. But they were still unusual.

I just tried to push it from my mind. I wouldn't reach any answers, at least not any that made sense. I've had countless nightmares with those eyes before... but for the first time it felt like I had actually come in contact with the beast they belonged to.

[center]************[/center]

After we dropped off the ore to Feun, I was going to head to the dojo to practice. But Feun seemed to have different ideas. Much to my annoyance, and I could hardly refuse with how insistent he was being about the whole thing, and it was a nice gesture. He insisted that he treated me to lunch, since I had refused any payment for the favour of collecting the ore for him.

He was much to busy to take me himself, or so he claimed, so he got Kassandra to take me. Kassandra grudgingly agreed. She would not refuse her grandfather, that much was obvious. So upon Feun's command she took me to his favourite eatery, one that I was scarily familiar with... Darcy's.

I had not taken more than a couple of steps into the place when I saw a plump, large breasted dragoness hurtle towards me at surprising speed. I managed to brace myself as she collided with me and hugged me with rib crushing strength.

“Malakye! It's so good to see you sweety!”

“Hi... Darcy.” I huffed.

Thankfully Darcy released her vice like hug and took a couple of steps away and smiled sweetly at me, before noticing Kassandra who stood a couple of feet away, watching the scene unfold with a confused look.

“My, my, my!” Darcy grinned. “What a pretty girlfriend you have!”

I gulped nervously as I saw Kassandra's pale blue scales tinge with a red hue. My heart skipped a beat as I feared that Kassandra was about to become enraged.

“Uh... she's just a friend actually!” I insisted.

“Oh? Why so defensive? She's definitely a looker!” Darcy grinned. “I bet all the guys will be jealous of you with a looker like that on your arm!”

“N-n-no! Really... we're not an item.” I stuttered nervously, not able to bring myself to look at Kassandra, afraid of the murderous rage I may see in her eyes.

“Fine, if you insist!” Darcy sighed. “But you two make a cute couple, and you'd better not hang about! Girls like her don't stay single for long!”

“S-sure.” I smiled, trying to appease the relentless Darcy. “S-so... what's on the menu today?”

As Darcy reeled off the menu I dared to look at Kassandra and was relieved to find her calm. Once Darcy finished Kassandra calmly, if a little ominously, ordered her food and began to walk towards a table at the back. I ordered and followed her. Darcy promised to bring our meals to us and let us be as she hurried back to her kitchen.

I sat across from Kassandra, who stared at the table top blankly. She was definitely not herself right now. I wonder what's wrong? I remained silent as I watched her. She seemed to be lost in her own little world. I took a couple of moments to build up my courage to ask her what was bothering her, afraid of the potential torrent of verbal abuse that could follow. As I opened my muzzle to talk Darcy arrived.

“Here we go!” She sang happily as she placed our respective meals in front of us. “Do enjoy!” She grinned, giving me a not so subtle wink before she pranced away.

“Uh...”

“This looks nice.” Kassandra said softly, as she stared at her perfectly baked meat pie.

The pastry baked to perfections, a wonderful golden brown. Darcy had even baked the likeness of a petalled flower into the top.

“Y-yeah. It sure does.” I smiled.

Glad that she seemed to have come out of what ever funk that had been bothering her for the moment. I decided not to push the issue. I looked down at my own delicious smelling pie.

We ate in silence. A pleasant, comfortable silence. Lost in our own little world together. Despite the noise of the other patrons, I felt content like this. And couldn't help but smile as Kassandra smiled softly as she ate. Despite everything that I could say about Darcy, there was one thing that would remain true despite everything else, she knew how to cook an amazing pie!

“Thank you for the meal Darcy!” I grinned as I paid for our meal with the coin Feun had given me for it.

“It was a pleasure sweety! Make sure you come back soon!” She gave me another hug, less bone crushing this time thankfully.

“Thank you for the meal.” Kassandra bowed her head respectfully.

“I meant what I said before you know.” Darcy grinned. “You two make a cute couple.”

I felt myself blush and after a glance at Kassandra I could see her blushing as well. We were both taken aback by the comment. Kassandra didn't seem to take offence, thank Asurmen.

“T-thanks Darcy...” I chuckled nervously. “We gotta go now!”

“Bye!” Darcy gave an overly elaborate wave as we walked away.

As I usually did I gave a sigh of relief as we passed through the doorway of Darcy's establishment. She was sweet, but a little overbearing.

“I can see why grandfather raves about her pies.” Kassandra said suddenly.

“Darcy sure knows how to cook!” I grinned. “I'm stuffed!”

“I should head back to grandfathers shop.”

“You want me to walk back with you?”

“Why?” She scoffed. The comment sounding less angry and more amused at the prospect.

“I don't know...” I laughed, rubbing the back of my head. “We've spent the whole day together so far...”

“And the night!”

“Yeah... the whole day and night together...” I chuckled. “I'm surprised you haven't kicked my ass yet... or told me to get lost cause you're sick of the sight of me.”

Surprisingly she didn't say anything, despite the obvious opportunity for a snide comeback. She just remained silent as we walked casually back to Feun's shop.

“Hey look it's Malakye!”

I stopped and turned to the voice I heard say my name and saw a group of young dragons, seven in all, three of them I recognised as members of Aceh's dojo. They were all roughly around the same age; ten winters old.

“Hey guys!” I waved as they ran up to us.

“He doesn't look all that tough!” One of the older ones said.

“Nu-uh! He's super tough!” One dragon I recognised as Reece, the dragon I met in the changing room the other day. “He can beat anyone!”

“Hey now!” I chuckled. “What's all this about!”

“Reece was saying how awesome you are!” One of the other young drakes said.

I didn't miss the fact that Reece had suddenly gotten all embarrassed all of a sudden. The boy unable to look me in the eye and shifted nervously,

“Well he is!” Reece insisted.

“Yeah... but he's not the strongest! Tau'ruc is way stronger than him!” One of the other drakes said.

I felt a slight pang to my pride at the comment, but I couldn't exactly disagree. Tau'ruc was an amazing warrior. I hadn't yet had the opportunity to go up against him in an all out fight yet, but I'd like to think my chances were fair.

“Hey I know you...” One of the other drakes said, pointing at Kassandra.

“Don't you know it's rude to point?!” Kassandra scowled.

“Yeah! You're Kassandra!” The young drake continued, unphased by Kassandra's scowl. “I hear you beat the warriors all the time.”

I chuckled a little. In the past few months Kassandra had been allowed to practise with the warriors as a sparring partner. Lets just say Kassandra's reputation as a hard ass had grown since then. Only a pawful of warriors even have a chance against her, and even then that was when they were allowed to use nen. I had heard that it was my fathers way of lighting a fire under the warriors tails. He knew that they would hate being beaten by a female. His hope was that it would drive them harder during training. But I constantly worried that it would lead to another incident like before.

“I bet you he couldn't beat Kassandra!”

“Sure he can!” Reece jumped to my defence. “Tell them!”

“Well... I have beaten her...” I admitted reluctantly.

“Oh really?!” Kassandra scoffed.

Oh fuck!

“Well...” I turned to face the now angry dragoness. “I did... didn't I?” I asked nervously.

“You got lucky!” She snorted.

Fuck... just when things were going so smoothly. I just had to shove my foot-paw in my maw didn't I?

“Ohh... sounds like a rematch!”

“Rematch! Rematch! Rematch!” The young drakes all chanted, earning us a few looks from the crowd around us.

“Look... I really...”

“A rematch eh?” I turned to the new voice.

It was Tristen! And with him was Laguna and Roxis.

“Hey Malakye!” Laguna grinned.

“Hey guys...” I said nervously. Fully aware of Kassandra giving me the death glare behind my back.

“So you two gonna fight again or what?” Tristen asked with a grin.

Thanks a bunch Tristen!

“I think we should.” Kassandra snarled.

“Hey! Wait now!”

“You're not scared are you Malakye?” Tristen mocked.

“Uh... no... but...”

“Then this is so on!! AWESOME!” Tristen grinned and rubbed his paws together in obvious anticipation. “HEY EVERYONE!” He yelled to the crowded marketplace.

“Tristen!” I growled but he paid no heed.

“WHO WANTS TO SEE A FIGHT BETWEEN MALAKYE AND KASSANDRA?!”

The crowd around us seemed to take an interest in the conversation. Suddenly we seemed to be surrounded by dragons eager to see a rematch between Kassandra and myself. I felt like kicking myself. I really did not want to fight Kassandra! But from the look in her eyes I'd say she really wanted to.

I cursed silently to myself.

Suddenly we were being escorted, by a large crowd of dragons some of whom were making bets, the crowd was growing bigger as word of our pending fight spread like wildfire through Zangar. Just what the hell had happened in the last ten minutes that had lead to this? Someone had suggested that we use the nearby arena, and from the way a crowd was growing we were going to need it.

“I don't believe this is actually happening...”

“Relax man!” Tristen smiled as he wrapped an arm over my shoulder. “You can take that bitch!”

“Tristen...” I heard Roxis groan.

I had to smile. They tried to hide it, but everyone knew that they were an item. Their behaviour reminded me a lot of how Jason and Michael were together. Any smile I had disappeared though, as the metal gates of the arena came into view. The realisation that this was really going to happen washed over me, filling me with nerves.

I remembered how badly beaten I'd been after our first encounter. Despite managing to scrape by with a technical win, I had suffered some pretty painful injuries. Not to mention how painful her punches were. I still didn't know how she did it, each one of her punches causing a piercing, lingering pain that just would not go away.

I had asked Aceh about it once, he had heard of such techniques but was completely unfamiliar with them. Attacks that focused on the energy flow around the body, rather than causing physical damage. They were techniques designed to combat those that could use nen. Essentially levelling the playing field for those who didn't possess the gift.

When I had fought her before I had no idea how to use my nen, or even how to summon it. This time however I could. If the technique she uses was indeed one designed to attack the flow of nen round the body, then if I tried to use my nen I could be in deep trouble.

Over the crowds cheering there was low, rumbling bellow that echoed through the tunnels. Everyone stopped, everyone fell quiet, and a moment later the bellow sounded again. I felt my blood run cold as I realised what that noise was, several members of the crowd realised as well and began to panic. It was the alarm.

Zangar was under attack!

Upon hearing the alarm every warrior was given clear instructions to assemble at in the main courtyard in full battle dress. I sprinted home with as much speed as I could muster and quickly changed into my armour. I grabbed my spear and headed for the courtyard. I was among the last to arrive. Over two hundred warriors had gathered, many of them looked as nervous as I felt.

Kaldor and Callidus stood atop the second gate with Warlord Stern, Warlord Loki and General Ortavia.

“WARRIORS!” My father called out. Silence washed over the large group. “Western and Northern outposts have reported the approach of a force making their way up the mountains! We do not know their intentions, but we are not going to take any chances! All of you will be given positions among the defensive force! If this force proves to be hostile we shall not yield to them! We will bloody their snouts and send them back from whence they came!”

The crowd roared in agreement.

“It makes me proud to see you all, ready and willing to defend our homes... it has been eighteen winters since an enemy last approached our gates. Last time... we failed.”

A somberness fell over the crowd.

“But this time we will. Not. Fail!!! We are stronger than we were back then! We will drive them off!They will not take a single step inside our border! And for every step they try and take, we will push them ten steps back!!! If they came here expecting an easy fight then they are going to be sorely disappointed!”

We all cried out in agreement, pride swelling in our chests. Adrenaline pumping through our veins, eager to fight and defend our home. Our loved ones.

After that we were broken up into groups, each of the warlords present took charge of their respective groups. I was ordered to report to the Eastern gate, where Xavier would be in command. Although the force was seen approaching from the West a defensive force was stationed at the Eastern gate.

I had heard many times about how Zangar had fallen during the last attack. With the war against the wolves in full swing, the dragons were eager to end the war swiftly, and Zangar had sent most of it's military force to Rengilar to gather with the other villages to prepare for an attack.

What no one had known at the time was the wolves had already been preparing to attack Zangar, and were already on the move when bulk of Zangars warriors marched off to battle. By the time they realised it was already too late.

Without the bodies to fully man the walls, the Eastern gate fell to a surprise attack. And once the wolves got past the gates it was all over. Thankfully the village had already been prepared to escape through the Labyrinth*, most of the citizens escaped unharmed.

The remaining warriors though had been slain. Including Callidus's father and my grandfather. They fought to give the citizens of Zangar as much time as possible to escape. Their sacrifice had not been in vain, and with the villagers evacuated the Labyrinth was sealed, prevented the wolves from following by Grand-Master Killik.

Now with no rock benders strong enough to open the Labyrinth again, there was no escape plan. We needed to fend off this attack or everyone would be slaughtered. But this time, we had three times as many warriors as there had been before, and five times as many adept level benders. There were also volunteers, many of the warriors in training had been drafted to bulk up our numbers, and many citizens had volunteered to pick up arms as well.

Once we had reported to Xavier, who would be in command of the defence of the Eastern gate we were spilt up into numerous groups.

The Eastern gate actually was a combination of three gates, separated by nearly fifty yards of open courtyard. The outer gate, the inner gate and the main gate. There would be three gate squads and two archer squads, that would take positions on the parapets that surrounded the courtyards and provide ranged support to the gate teams.

I was put on the inner gate squad, not only that but I was put in charge of the gate. I would be leading fifteen other dragons. Nine of them were warriors, four of them adepts. The remaining six were actually warriors in training, one of whom was Laguna.

With all the benders, other than myself, up on top of the wall the remaining warriors in my squad were lined up in front of the single gateway along the thirty yard wall. We would hold the gate open, should the outer gate fall, to allow any retreating warriors a chance to get to safety before closing it.

The main gate, the last line of defence, would not offer any such niceties. Most of our forces were there, lined up on the the walls or along the front of it to drive off any attackers that may, or may not, attack the Eastern gate. In total we numbered around sixty. All the remaining warriors were stationed at the Western gate were the approaching force was reported to be coming from.

Everyone was silent, as we waited to hear sounds of battle erupt from the Western gate. All of us nervous that our gate would also be attacked. This was life or death. And everyone knew that. Even the usually cheerful Laguna was quiet and sullen. Already the sun had set, the days remarkably short during the winter. The moon was full tonight, the sky clear and the air chillingly cold. The cold reflected the feeling of worry and dread I'm sure everyone in Zangar felt with the approaching battle.

The sound of a war horn rumbled through the air.

Everyone turned to face the direction of the Western gate, where the horn had sounded from. Everyone here knew what that meant. The attacking force had finally reach Zangar. We could hear the faint sounds of battle, which did nothing for our moral.

I'm sure I felt the same as everyone here. We wanted to go and help. We didn't want to stand here idly while our friends and family risked their lives. But as much as we all wanted to go we had to stay here. If we were to be attacked from both sides then it was essential we hold the attack back. If one gate was to fall, then Zangar would fall!

[center]************[/center]

We all stood there, the silence broken only by the sound of battle from the Western gate. The fight must have been going on for at least an hour now and sounded like it was not going to end any time soon.

“This is total shit!” Laguna cursed. “We should be over there helping them!”

“Sorry kid, but this is what it means to be a warrior.” Frax said bluntly. “You follow orders, even if you don't agree with them.”

Frax was one of the older warriors in my squad. He was a fine warrior, he wielded a spear and shield and wore sword on his hip. He was a warrior in his prime. The only reason he wasn't in charge of this squad was because he wasn't an adept.

“But...” Laguna began to object, but fell silent.

I knew he was just worried about his brothers. They were both stationed over on the Eastern gate.

“Your brothers will be fine.” I said, giving his shoulder a reassuring squeeze.

He sniffled and nodded. I knew he wanted to cry, but he held it back.

A yell caught our attention. There was some commotion by the outer gate. It took me a few moments to realise what it was. At the crest of the slope that lead away from the gate, no longer hidden by the cliff face on either side, a group of wolves stood staring down at us.

“Shit! They're attacking here as well!” Some one cursed.

“Everyone! Prepare yourselves!” I ordered.

It would do no one any good if they started to panic. The best thing for me was to give simple orders, give everyone something to focus on. I quickly gave out the orders. All the benders on the wall above us readied themselves, they drew on their nen and stood ready, while the warriors on the ground lined up in a simple defensive formation.

At this distance we were at little risk from archers, the strong winds would make it near impossible for the average archer to even come close at this range. But that also meant that the archers on the outer gate, and those on the left parapet were the only ones that could take a shot at the wolves.

We would only become involved in the fight if they managed to get through the first gate. While the terrain did give the wolves a defensive position at the crest of the hill, they were sitting ducks the moment they made a move for the gate. Not only that but the narrow roads meant that only a few warriors could approach at once.

That entire route was a bottle neck, Only a small cart could hope to use it, which meant that they would not be able to bring much siege equipment or supplies with them. A drawn out battle favoured us. They would have to retreat soon enough for supplies.

“What happened to the squad at the outpost?” I heard one of the dragons in my squad ask.

I hadn't even thought about it. There was no word of any attack from them, which meant one thing. They hadn't been able to get word to us. All of them either killed or captured. I felt a moment of remorse for them, but I couldn't dwell on that now. I had to appear strong to lead my squad.

“Kunsel have mercy!” Frax muttered, offering a silent prayer to the deity of judgement for our fallen comrades souls.

A skirmish broke out at the outer gate. Both sides trading arrows, the pack of wolves that had charged initially had fallen quickly from what I could gather. The wolves didn't try to rush the gate again, instead they decided to trade arrows with our own archers.

The battle was long and drawn out. The walls were giving our archers terrific cover, and I swore I saw a few wolves drop from where I stood. If this kept up then our only concern would be whose supply of arrows was greater.

A paniced cry from one of the warriors on the outer gate. I looked to see the wolves moving a small cart to the crest of the hill. Immediately I realised what it was, having read about the details of the last attack during my lessons with Vizimaar. The wolves breached the Eastern gate using the dreaded Erythean black powder to breach our defences the last time, and it looks like they were going to try and use do it again!

The cart was set ablaze and several wolves charged forward with the cart before allowing the momentum and the slope take the cart the rest of the way towards the gate. There was an audible thump as we heard it hit the metal gate. I stepped forward, my eyes wide in hoping that the attempt would fail.

“Get down... GET DOWN” I cried as I remembered the horrific tales recorded in the text that I had read about what the black powder was capable of.

There was an all mighty flash of light, followed by a crack and rumble. I was knocked off my foot-paws from the force. My head rang from the deafening noise, my vision swirled and my head ached from hitting my head against the hard ground.

Groggily I picked myself up. I shook my head as I tried to gather my wits. Eventually the ringing stopped and I was able to hear the cries of those around me. Taking in the scene I was horrified. Several members of my squad lay motionless, bloodied and wounded from the debris that had rained down upon us.

I looked towards the outer gate to see that not only had the gate been breached, but the entire section of wall around it had been reduced to flaming rubble. The bodies of the dragons stationed there littered the ground, many of them in pieces. A couple of survivors were crawling across the ground, a couple limped towards us.

It was when I saw the pack of wolves emerge from the smoking rubble of the gate that I was jolted to my senses by a surge of adrenaline. The wolves fell upon the survivors like flies. They gave them no mercy, while the rest of the pack chased down those who were trying to escape.

“SECURE THE GATE!!” I ordered.

I knew there was no point in holding the gate open. The survivors were moving too slowly to get here in time. We needed to keep the wolves out! I got up, dragged another warrior to his foot-paws and turned to the gate and felt my heart stop. Wedged between the open doors, blocking half of the archway, was a piece of flaming debris. A chuck of rock that had been blown all the way across the courtyard. It was far too large to be able to be moved in time!

We wouldn't be able to close the gate! The wolves would get through!

“EVERYONE!! FALL BACK TO THE MAIN GATE!!!”

Everyone that was able followed my orders, many of them looked dazed, many more bleeding from various wounds. As the last of my squad made it through the gate I turned back to face the wolves. They would be here in seconds.

“MALAKYE!”

“GET OUT OF HERE LAGUNA!” I roared.

“COME WITH US!”

“I'VE GOT TO BUY YOU SOME TIME!!!” I cried. The rest of them were helping the wounded, which meant that there was no way for everyone to get across the courtyard before the wolves would get to them. “NOW GET OUT OF HERE!”

Laguna was crying, tears streamed down his muzzle. Frax began to drag him away. Frax gave me a nod. A silent recognition for what I was doing. I wouldn't be able to hold them back long. But every second I managed might mean that one more member of my squad would make it to safety. I grabbed a spear and readied myself for the pack of wolves bearing down on me.

A rough count estimated the pack to be twenty something strong, not good odds. But I knew how the wolves worked. If I could take out the alpha I stood a chance to escape during the confusion. It was the one weakness of a wolven pack like this. But all of them were clad in furs and leather, and all of them wore hoods. The only way you could tell them apart was from the weapons they held. I knew this was only the first wave. The rest of the wolven force would follow soon, and with much greater numbers. I was all to used to how the wolves fought. I drew on my nen, the first wolf crashed through my nen bubble before it was even fully formed.

The first wolf to reach me attacked with a blood thirst cry, and lunged at me with his spear with no hesitation. It was easy to dodge. I weaved my body to the left to avoid the spear tip before I thrust my own into his chest. I could feel the metal tip slice into his flesh like a knife into a steak. The wolf grunted in shock and stumbled backwards.

I barely had time to ready myself for the next pair of wolves to reach me. I knelt and raised my spear, using it's length to knock their perfectly synchronised attacks up over my head. I pushed upwards and shoved them back wards, spun round and extended the end of my spear to swipe the wolf on the left across the muzzle. The wolf made a delightful pained yelp as he was knocked to the ground with a bloodied muzzle. I quickly followed up by driving the blunt end of my spear into the gut of the other wolf, which forced him to grunt and fall down to his knees as my attack drove the wind from his lungs.

Before I could finish him off yet another wolf appeared from my right, this one wielded a sword. He swung at my neck, but I quickly stepped back out of reach of his attack. But he didn't relent. He attacked again, this time I raised my spear to block the attack. My nen bubble allowed me to see the two wolves approaching from behind the sword wielding wolf, each one split off left and right, attempting to flank me.

Anticipating the attack, I spun round to the left side of the wolf with the sword, kicking the side of his knee as I did, to engage the new attackers. The wolf was caught by surprise and wasn't able to block my spear as I buried into his chest.

The other wolf however was upon me before I could do anymore. He swung his sword in a downwards arc at me, I leapt back to avoid the blow, but his sword struck my spear, breaking it. I quickly discarded my broken weapon and leapt back to avoid the horizontal slash from the wolf. He snarled as he charged and caused his sword above his head.

Before he could bring his weapon down I stepped forward and grabbed his wrist, stopping his attack in its tracks, and struck him with my other paw in the throat. As he reeled from my attack I ripped his sword free from his grip and quickly sliced him across the gut. He fell to the ground, howling in pain, clutching his wound. The wolf I had kicked in the knee had recovered now, and attacked from my left while another wolf charged me from my right. The rest of the pack were now gathered round me, each one waiting for an opportunity to strike.

This was where the wolves excelled in combat. They seemed to have a natural instinct in fighting together in groups, even large ones like this. Once they had the you outnumbered and cornered, you had little chance of escaping.

I was currently fuelled on instinct and adrenaline, unafraid of my opponents superior numbers I continued to fight. My body reacting from the countless hours of training Aceh had literally beaten into me. I was faster than the wolves. I was stronger. And my nen bubble gave a me a couple of seconds warning when any wolf tried to flank me.

The next few moments were just a blur of movement, fur, steel and blood. I cut down three more wolves that attacked, but I was being forced into the archway of the broken gate. It was getting more difficult to fight as I wasn't able to move about to avoid the attacks of multiple assailants.

Two wolves charge at me from the group. I narrowly dodged the spear thrust from one and raised my sword to block the sword of the other. I pushed his blade away and swiped the blade at the spear wielding wolf to make him back up a few steps before crossing swords with the other again. Another wolf charged forward from behind the wolf and with surprising swiftness, spun round past the wolf and struck me across the side with his spear.

I grunted and was forced back a couple of steps. The spear wielding wolf was quick to follow up, I parried his first thrust, then parried the sword of the other wolf before the spear holder struck my forearm with a well timed swipe; and knocked the sword free of my grasp. I leapt back to avoid the sword swung at my neck, but as I did that my back struck the hard stone wall behind me, and at that same moment the wolf with the spear thrust his spear into my shoulder. The metal tip pierced through my armour and I cried out as the cold steel pierced my scales and cut through my flesh. I grabbed the spear and tried to yank it free when the sword wielding wolf thrust the tip of his blade into my side.

I cried out in pain. Suddenly all my strength left my body. I knew this was it. I was going to die here. I was surprised with how calm I was to be honest. I was ready to die. Truth be told I had been ready to die a long long time ago. I was just glad I would be able to leave this world with some happy memories.

I crushed my eyes closed and said a silent farewell to my friends and family. They had shown me what it was like to live life, not to simply exist but to actually experience life. I didn't regret anything about my time since I met them. The only thing I regretted was to be dying at the paw of a fucking wolf!

“Long time no see Malakye!”

I opened my eyes to look at wolf. I recognised that voice...

I felt my breath hitch in my throat, my heart hammer harder in my chest as I realised who it was. Despite being clad in a thick fur and leather armour, most of the wolves wore a hood and mask that hid their muzzles, which made them nearly impossible to distinguish from one another, it only took me a few moments to place the voice. The wolf who had tormented me for years, who had made it his purpose in life to make my existence a living hell! The same wolf who raped, stabbed and tried to burn me alive. The wolf with the spear buried in my shoulder......

“Kaleb!” I snarled

My anger at the knowledge of his identity gave me a new source of energy as my nen burned hot in my viens.

Kaleb pulled down the mask and hood he wore to reveal himself. That cocky smirk that had been burned into my memory. That smile which made me want to beat him to a bloody pulp. I attempted to move but was quickly stopped as Kaleb twisted his spear, the pain made me stop and cry out.

“Still squeal like a bitch!” Kaleb chuckled. “I don't know how you survived... but I'm going to enjoy killing you! And this time... I'm going to make sure I finish the job!”

“What the hell is going on here!” Another wolf snarled.

I spied the pendant round his neck. It was the symbol of an alpha, the leader of this pack. I quick glance at Kaleb allowed me to spot the beta pendant round his neck. The wolves had a very simple system when it came to who was in charge. It was simple but effective.

“Kill that dragon already! We need to secure the gateway for the next wave!” The alpha growled.

“Give me a minute.” Kaleb grinned. “I've got history with this one!”

The alpha levelled its gaze at me.

“Huh... fucking half breed!” The alpha spat. “Damn the bitch who birthed you!”

I snarled and tried to grab him but he was too far out of reach. Kaleb quickly reminded me who was in charge by twisting his spear again.

“Hurry it up! The rest of you follow me!”

I watched as the wolves began to follow the alpha through the gate. I watched and hoped that I had given everyone enough time to get away. A sharp jolt of pain as the wolf with the sword pulled it from my side. I snarled at him, and even though I couldn't see his muzzle under his mask I could tell he was smirking at me. He turned and began to follow the rest of the pack.

“I'm going to enjoy this!” Kaleb grinned menacingly. “And once I'm done with you I'm going to find someone who you care about, and then I'm going to kill them nice and slow!”

“You leave them alone!” I grunted.

“Oh no... I'm going to make sure each everyone, dragon and fur alike, suffer a nice long slow death!”

As he said those words I saw a flicker of red flash in his eyes. This was just like my dream... my doppelganger threatening those that I cared about. No! I couldn't let Kaleb become the demon from my dreams!

I cried out as Kaleb pulled his spear from my shoulder and the whack me across the muzzle with it. I fell to my knees, my head and vision spun, my muscles burned with both fatigue and rage.

“I won't let you hurt anyone!” I spat defiantly.

“You can't stop me!” Kaleb cackled as he raised his spear to land a fatal wound.

Back in the village Kaleb was always the one to beat me. I had never actually beaten him in a fight, he never attack me alone, the rest of his pack always stacked the odds in his favour.

“Things are different now!” I growled.

I released a large burst of nen, retracting my bubble as I gathered my nen before I forced it all out at once. My bubble rapidly expanded and knocked Kaleb and every other wolf still on this side of the gate to the ground with a powerful gust of wind.

I stood up, roared ferociously at Kaleb who looked up at me dumbfounded, my wings unfurled as I allowed my rage to fuel me. The other wolves were quick to recover, already up on their foot-paws and readying their weapons. Knowing I had no chance against all of them I gathered my nen and fired it into my extended wings. I soared upwards and landed atop the wall.

I looked down at the wolves below, all of them looked up at me in surprise before heading for the gateway below. I had to stop them! A few feet away a brazier burned proudly, I reached out with as much nen as I could muster, dragged all of the flames towards me and leapt from the wall.

I spun round mid jump, spying a couple of wolves with were just coming through the archway and launched the burning mass at the archway I poured as much nen as I could into the center of the flames.

I landed hard on the stony ground, the massive fire ball struck the chunk of stone from the outer wall and engulfed the entire archway in flames. The two wolves who had just stepped through we ablaze. Their blood curdling screams rang out through the air as they ran in blind panic, their bodies ablaze.

I landed awkwardly, and rolled to a stop. I quickly picked myself back up. The archway was aflame, stopping anymore wolves from getting through until the nen I had fuelled the flames with burned out. But five wolves, including the alpha, had made it through the archway before I had managed to block it. The closest two were already sprinting towards me with their weapons ready.

I leapt to the right as the first brought its spear to bear, the tip rushed past me, and I grabbed the shaft with my left paw and brought my right fist to bear across the wolves muzzle. There was a satisfactory sound of either bone or fangs breaking under the force of my nen enhanced punch. The wolf let out a pitiful wounded cry as it fell to the ground.

With his weapon now in paw I quickly brought the spear up to block the sword of another wolf. I parried his neck attack and brought the end of my spear up across his muzzle, stunning him, before spinning the shaft of the weapon in my paw and brought the pointed end round and drove it into his stomach. The wolf clutched at the spear, a gurgling noise escaping it's muzzle as I shoved the spear a little deeper into it's belly.

I abandoned the spear as the next wolf approached, and pulled my knife free from its sheath on my right thigh. I knew instantly that this was the wolf who had stabbed me, his blade still coated by my blood. I snarled and charged forward, getting in close as he held his sword above his head. Now that I was this close I could easily block his attack by grabbing his arms.

As I grabbed his arm he snarled and thrust his knee up at me. As his knee came up I thrust my knife downwards, the blade sunk through his furred armour and his flesh of his thigh with ease. As I pulled the blade free he cried out in pain and stumbled backwards.

I followed him and thrust my knife into his chest again and again and again, before I thrust the tip up into the base of his muzzle. I watched as the wolfs eyes rolled into the back of his head before I pulled my blade free and shoved his corpse to the ground.

I turned to face the final two wolves, the alpha armed with two short swords, and one armed with a spear. These two didn't charge me. The alpha was too smart for that and the other wolf looked terrified.

I couldn't help but smile as I realised that the wolf was terrified of me. I stood coated in the blood of his pack mates, their lifeless bodies littered the ground around me, while two more were slowly fell silent as they slowly burned to death.

I charged the terrified wolf. It was time I stopped defending and went on the attack! I would start with the weakest and then fight the alpha one-on-one. The alpha was smart though. He saw my intentions and blocked my path.

I only narrowly avoided his attack, the tip of his blade scraped across the leather armour covering my chest. I leapt back a couple of steps and raised my knife. But by that point the other wolf had recovered from the fear gripping him and moved to his alphas aid.

I snorted in annoyance.

The alpha muttered something and a moment later they were both on the attack. I back stepped and leaned back as a spear tip thrust towards me, the bladed tip coming to a stop mere inches to the right of my muzzle, I grabbed the shaft and spun under it, yanking it upwards to block the sword of the alpha that came at my in a downward slice.

I released the shaft of the spear and lashed out with a spin kick, catching the spear wielding wolf in the chest and sent him tumbling to the ground. I leapt to the right to avoid another downward slash from the alphas sword and then leapt back as he spun round, his sword cut the air where I had stood a mere second before.

The alpha did not let up on the attack. I weaved, ducked and rolled away from him. This wolf knew how to use a sword! He left little chance for me to attack. The other wolf had now recovered and was running towards us. I ducked under another one of the alphas attacks and dashed towards the other wolf.

The wolf skidded to a stop as he saw me charge him and thrust his spear at me. I weaved to the right, the spear tip sliced across my exposed bicep, the pain was sharp but didn't stop me as I charged head long into the wolf, focusing my nen into my fist and stuck him in the chest.

I felt his ribs break, and the wolf was lifted off his foot-paws, flew through the air a couple of feet off the ground he came crashing back down; his spear clattered against the ground noisily. The wolf groaned in pain. He was alive but was curled in the fetal position on the ground, showing no signs that he would be getting back up in a hurry.

I looked over my left shoulder to see the alpha charging me. I made no attempt to move until the last second and spun to my right at the last possible moment, his sword hit nothing but air. As I spun I thrust the blade of my knife into the side of the alphas neck.

The alpha looked stupified. He opened his muzzle to say something but could only gurgle as blood poured from his maw. I looked him in the eye and grinned, tightened my grip on my knife before I sliced through the flesh of his neck with great satisfaction.

Blood erupted from the wound, the warmth of it coating my paws and splattered on the stone ground as he collapsed. The metallic tang of blood filled the air and made my heart pound harder in my chest. Adrenaline flowing through my veins. I could never remember feeling so alive!!!

A spear flew past me and I turned my attention back to the still flaming gateway. What remained of the pack of wolves stared at me in a mixture of hatred and fear. I grinned as I remembered who was on the other side of the wall of flames.

Kaleb.

This was my chance... If I killed him then he could never hurt anyone I cared about! If I killed him I would have my revenge for a lifetime of abuse! If I killed him... It. Would. Feel. So. Fucking. Good!

I couldn't let him get away!

I turned and stomped towards the gateway, gathering up my nen into my paws and as I approached and thrust them towards the fire and let out a jet of nen. The nen ignited as it passed over the flames, creating a jet of flames which washed over the wolves on the other side. I heard their pained howls I felt myself smile.

I moved towards the flames, wrapped myself in a cocoon of nen and walked into the blazing inferno. A mild wave of heat was all I felt as I passed through, my nen shielded me from the blaze. I reached out and grabbed several fire spirits as I passed through the flames. Several bodies writhed on the ground in flames on the ground before me, the scent of their burning fur and flesh was as rank as it was delightful.

One wolf was just beginning to stand as I emerged. I thrust a fire spirit into his muzzle and watched as his fur hood and mask set ablaze. His panicked cries music to my ears. I threw two more fire spirits at nearby wolves, the attacks knocked them to the ground. It didn't take long for me to find my target. He stood behind two other wolves. Kaleb, his hood and mask no longer blocking my view of him, looked at me with an expression of fear that I had only ever dreamed of. His cocky smile gone. His arrogance burned away and replaced with delicious fear!

I pulled my final fire spirit between my paws, ripped it into two, taking a moment to level my gaze at the final three members of the pack and grinned. A moment later the turned and ran towards all three of them.

I hurled one fireball, which struck a wolf in the back, the force caused them to stumble and fall, their fur armour not setting ablaze like I hoped. I didn't dwell on that though and hurled my final fire spirit at Kaleb and the other wolf. The fire ball struck the other wolf square in the back and he flew muzzle first into the ground.

As I watched Kaleb run. I snarled and began to give chase, grabbing a discarded spear from the ground as I ran. As I gave chase I noticed that the next wave of wolves were already pouring into the courtyard. This wave was easily three times as large... but I didn't care about them! I was going to kill Kaleb if it was the last thing I did!

I hurled the spear, watched it fly through the air at speed, watched it near it's target. It was a perfect throw! It was going to hit... I snarled angrily a wolf from the new wave stepped into the path of the spear as Kaleb ran past him, the wolfs body crumpled and flew back into another couple of wolves.

“YOU'RE NOT GETTING AWAY!!!” I roared so savagely my throat hurt.

I spread my wing and sent myself air born with my wind nen. I soared into the sky and over the large pack of wolves. It wasn't difficult to spot Kaleb, the only wolf running towards the outer gate through the throng of bodies.

A couple of spears were thrown my way, but I easily dodged them and continued my pursuit. As Kaleb reached what remained of the outer gate the crowd had thinned to nothing and Kaleb looked up at me for a moment before taking off up the slope towards caverns that the road followed. I glided down to the ground and followed on foot, the caverns too narrow to fly through, but I was hot on his tail! I was at most ten yards behind him as I entered the caverns.

As I rounded the first corner I came muzzle to muzzle with three wolves. They were so shocked I was able to sink my knife into the first ones neck before the other two could react. As they drew their weapons I fired a burst of wind at the one on he left. The attack propelled him into the cavern wall. He crumpled to the ground after a sickening thud, the rocks coated in a splatter of blood where his head had struck them.

The last wolf hesitated to attack, but I wasn't interested in him. I barged past him, shoved him aside roughly and continued my pursuit. As I ran I met two more wolves, but didn't waste time with them, knocked them aside with a burst of wind and ran past them.

I ran round another corner and met with a pack of wolves eight strong. I halted in my tracks and cursed silently to myself, but smiled as I saw Kaleb standing behind them.

“KILL HIM!!” Kaleb cried out, his voice laced with fear and panic.

The pack of wolves immediately readied their spears and assumed a defensive formation. Standing so I had no way of getting to Kaleb without going through them first. A sound from above alerted me, I looked up just in time to see a wolf with a bow and arrow aimed at me. I leapt to the side as the arrow was loosed, the arrow buried itself in the ground where I had stood, I crashed into the cavern wall and growled in pain, my injuries from earlier now starting to act up.

As the wolf readied another arrow, I thrust both paws outwards at him and fired a burst of wind at him. He was knocked onto his back, giving me a moments reprieve. I looked around, there was no cover. A pack of wolves stood between me and Kaleb and all I had was my knife. What had I been thinking chasing after him like this!? I needed to get out of here!

As I turned to run the wolves I had run past were gathering. I was trapped. Another two wolves appeared on ledges above me, both wielding bows and arrows. There was no cover here! I was completely trapped!

“He-he... ha-ha-ha... MUHAHAHAHHA!!!”

I turned to see Kaleb in a fit of laughter, the sight made my muzzle curl in anger and a growl rumble in my throat.

“You thought you could kill me!?” He laughed manically again. “You'll never kill me!”

“So what now?” I asked.

I was pretty sure I already knew the answer, but as much as I didn't want to hear it I was sick of his laughing.

“Oh you're gonna die... nice and slow!”

“You gonna rape me again!?” I snarled.

That shut him up. I knew all too well that male on male sex was frowned upon. Nearly all the wolves cast unsure glances at Kaleb while he himself had suddenly become extremely angry.

“Shut you dirty muzzle before I cut out your tongue!” He snapped.

“Come shut it them you faggot!!” I spat.

“SON OF A BITCH!!” He snarled. “SHOOT THIS FUCKER!!!”

I looked at the wolves above me and tensed as they readied their arrows. I noticed that one of them was actually using a flaming arrow. The arrows loosed and I tried to dodge, avoiding one arrow, but the flaming one struck me in the right thigh.

I fell to the ground and cried out in agony as the hot steel burned my flesh. I immediately noticed that there was still a small flame on the shaft of the arrow in my leg. I pulled myself towards the stone wall into a sitting position before I grasped hold of the tiny flame that remained on the shaft of the arrow.

I was going to die here... but I was going to make sure I took that son-of-a-bitch with me! I gathered every ounce of nen I could, gathered it in the air around me. In moments a dense cloud of nen filled the area, which engulfed both me and the wolves, the cloud of nen went by completely unnoticed by the wolves, none of them able to sense it, all of them slowly inching closer towards me to land the final killing blow.

The tiny flame floated in my paws as I lay slumped against the rock wall, the only thing separating it from the the vast cloud of nen which engulfed the narrow ravine was the tiny bubble of nen I had will round it. I looked up at Kaleb and smiled. I could see the memory of what I had done with fire just minutes ago washed over him. I began to laugh.

“KILL HIM!! KILL HIM!!! KILL HIM QUICKLY YOU DUMB FUCKS!!!”

The wolves were confused by Kaleb's sudden outburst, but reacted almost immediately upon the order. I watched as Kaleb begin to run away as the rest of the wolves dashed towards me with their spears readied. It didn't matter now. He was trapped in my nen cloud, he wouldn't be able to escape in time.

Fuck you Kaleb!

I opened my paws and allowed the tiny flame in my paws to meet the cloud of nen, setting it alight.